Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief  Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.  Spafford „  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp First  Counselor 

Louise  W.  Madsen _Second  Counselor 


Hulda  Parker 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 


Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Secretary-Treasurer 

Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Annie   M.    Ellsworth 

Mary  R.  Young 

Mary  V.  Cameron 

Afton  W.  Hunt 

Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Pearle  M.  Olsen 


Irene  B.   Woodford 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
LaRue  H.  Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle  S.  Spafford 


VOL.  47 


JANUARY  1960 


NO.  1 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

New  Year's   Greeting   .....-_-...... 1 

In  Memoriam:  President  Amy  Brown  Lyman  -. ifelie  p-  bP°tto.r^     6C 

Obedience  to  the  Truth  Joseph  Fielding  Smith     b 

Award  Winners  —  Eliza  R.   Snow  Poem  Contest  -- » ;--—-—: JV 

Immigrant's  Child  —  First  Prize  Poem  Dorothy  J    Roberts  11 

According  to  the  Day  —  Second  Prize  Poem  Lucille  R.   Perry  13 

Loam-Stained  —  Third  Prize  Poem  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  15 

Award  Winners  —  Annual   Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  ■  \' 

Summer's  Grace  —  First  Prize  Story  Deone  R.  Sutherland  18 

The  Northern  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  24 

"Oh  Say,   What  Is  Truth?"  - «--,-« 31 

Prevent  Crippling  Diseases  - Basil  O  Connor  33 

FICTION 

More  Precious  Than  Riches   Betty   Lou   Martin  36 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  4  Hazel  K.   Todd  39 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

Sixty  Years  Ago  26 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona    W.    Cannon  27 

Editorial:  The  Days  of  a  Woman's  Life  Vesta  P.  Crawford  28 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  30 

Award  Subscriptions   Presented  in  April  30 

Bound  Volumes  of   1959  Magazines  30 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  43 

Birthday   Congratulations    „ 71 

From  Near  and  Far  72 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Dust  of   Every-Dayness   _ Celia   Luce  16 

Recipes  From  the  Northern  States  Mission  Vera  C.  Stratford  34 

Rosella  Jenkins  Makes   Quilts  and  Rugs   - 38 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology  —  A  Trial  of  Faith  Roy  W.  Doxey  49 

Visiting  Teacher  Message  —  ''Govern  Your  House  in  Meekness,  and 

Be  Steadfast"  Christine  H.  Robinson  55 

Work  Meeting  —  Food  Care  and  Preservation  Charlotte  A.   Larsen  56 

Literature  —  The  Federalists   (and  the  Great  Transition)   Briant  S.   Jacobs  58 

Social  Science  —  Creative  and  Spiritual  Living  —  Pathways  to  Peace  — 

Part  I  _ Blaine  M.  Porter  65 

POETRY 

No  One  Too  Poor  , - Zara  Sabin    9 

Years  Roxana   Farnsworth   Hase  29 

What  Gifts  I  Bring  _ Ida  Elaine  James  32 

I  Could  Not  Cry  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  33 

Ruth  to  Boaz  {Catherine   F.   Larsen  38 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices :  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah :  Phone  EMpire  4-2511  ; 
Subscriptions  246  ;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


/tew    LJears  (greetings 

^HE  wings  of  time  have  once  again  flown  in  a  New  Year.  With  its 
advent,  the  General  Presidency  extends  affectionate  greetings  to 
Relief  Society  sisters  throughout  the  Church.  Your  labors  of  the  past 
vear  have  borne  good  fruit.  To  you  as  individuals  has  come  life  enrich- 
ment, those  whom  you  have  helped  on  life's  way  have  been  blessed,  and 
the  organization  of  which  you  are  a  part  has  been  strengthened  by  your 
good  deeds. 

Regardless  of  how  well  the  past  has  been  met,  however,  with  the 
dawning  of  a  New  Year  there  stirs  within  each  of  us  feelings  of  new  begin- 
nings, a  desire  to  start  afresh,  hopes  that  tomorrow  will  be  better  than 
today,  and  a  determination  to  shape  our  lives  more  adequately  to  meet 
life's  obligations  and  thus  realize  greater  happiness  in  living. 

We  are  living  in  a  great,  wide,  beautiful,  wonderful  world  filled  with 
endless  resources  for  our  well-being  and  happiness.  Almost  daily  new 
wonders  present  themselves  adding  interest,  length,  and  comfort  to  life. 
All  about  us  we  see  evidence  of  the  love,  kindness,  and  benefactions  of  a 
Heavenly  Father,  lavish  in  providing  for  his  children  upon  earth.  Not 
only  has  he  generously  given  to  us  the  materials  out  of  which  we  may 
build  a  good  life,  but  he  has  taught  us  how  to  build.  He  has  made  clear 
what  follows  our  every  act.  He  has  given  us  an  irrevocable  plan  of  life 
and  salvation.  Through  his  prophets  he  has  made  known  his  will  for  his 
children  and  has  commanded  us  in  all  things.  Nonetheless  he  has  given 
us  our  free  agency  to  make  choices  for  ourselves.  Upon  these  choices  rests 
the  form  our  lives  shall  take.  Upon  them  depend  our  productivity,  hap- 
piness, and  eternal  well-being. 

The  choices  we  make  throughout  the  coming  year  will  control  in 
large  measure  the  realization  of  today's  desires,  ambitions,  and  hopes. 
Todays  dreams  may  be  tomorrow's  fulfillments  if  we  choose  aright,  and 
having  chosen,  exercise  the  self-discipline  and  self-mastery  that  lead  to 
action  in  accordance  with  our  choices. 

To  each  Relief  Society  sister  we  say,  "What  will  be  your  choices  this 
New  Year?  Will  you  choose  to  rid  yourself  of  encumbering  and  non- 
essential activities  which  complicate  your  life  and  interfere  with  your  joy 
in  living?  Will  you  choose  to  be  more  sensitive  to  the  desires,  hopes,  and 
needs  of  your  husband  and  your  children?  Will  you  choose  to  devote 
yourself  more  fully  to  the  rewarding  labors  of  your  home?  Will  you  choose 
to  expand  your  friendships,  and  deepen  those  with  which  you  are  already 
blessed?  Will  you  choose  to  reach  out  more  frequently  and  more  willingly 
to  help  a  neighbor  in  distress?  Will  you  choose  to  become  better  ac- 
quainted with  what  the  Lord  would  have  you  do,  and  in  appreciation  for 

Page  1 


2  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 

his  goodness  and  the  abundance  of  his  blessings,  will  you  choose  to  serve 
him  more  devotedly?  Having  made  these  choices,  will  you  exercise  the 
will  to  act  in  harmony  with  them?" 

If  so,  the  New  Year  will  be  a  fruitful  and  a  happy  one  for  you.  Peace 
will  reign  in  your  heart.  The  evil  impacts  of  life,  over  which  you  have 
little  or  no  control,  life's  strains  and  sorrows  which  are  the  common  lot 
of  man  will  leave  you  unbowed  and  unbroken. 

The  Lord  has  told  us  ".  .  .  fear  not  little  flock;  do  good;  let  earth 
and  hell  combine  against  you,  for  if  ye  are  built  upon  my  rock,  they  can- 
not prevail." 

Our  earnest  prayer  for  the  sisters  of  Relief  Society  is  that  the  worthi- 
ness of  their  lives  as  wives,  mothers,  homemakers,  Relief  Society  members, 
and  Latter-day  Saint  women  may  bring  to  them  throughout  the  new 
year  an  abundance  of  the  choice  blessings  of  our  Heavenly  Father. 


Affectionately, 


The  Cover:  Buckingham  Fountain,  Chicago,  Illinois 
Photograph  by  Rupert  Leach 
Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 


Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


a„  m 


emonam 


President  Amy  Brown  Lyman 

President  Belle  S.  SpafFord 

(This  address  was  delivered  at  the  funeral  services  for  Sister  Lyman  held  in  the  Twenty- 
Seventh  Ward  Meeting  House,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  Tuesday,  December  8,   1959.) 


IN  speaking  at  this  service  today, 
I  feel  a  deep  sense  of  responsibil- 
ity to  Sister  Lyman  whom  I 
loved,  to  her  family  and  friends,  and 
to  Relief  Society,  over  which  she 
presided  as  its  eighth  General  Presi- 
dent, and  whose  affairs  she  influ- 
enced as  a  member  of  the  General 
Board  for  manv  years. 

This  is  an  important  and  sacred 
occasion.  It  marks  the  close  of 
earth  life  for  one  of  our  Father's 
favored  daughters.  Sister  Lvman 
has  completed  her  earthlv  work. 
She  has  fulfilled  her  mission  and 
now  goes  on  to  a  new  sphere  of 
action,  rich  in  the  experiences  of 
earth  life. 

Sister  Lyman  has  lived  an  event- 
ful and  colorful  life  here  upon 
earth.  Born  amid  the  rigors  of 
pioneer  days  in  the  little  village  of 
Pleasant  Grove,  nestled  at  the  foot 
of  loftv  Mount  Timpanogos,  a  vil- 
lage which  she  loved,  she  took  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunities  life 
afforded  and  made  her  earth  life  a 
fruitful  one.  Her  life  has  been  rich 
in  experiences,  progressive  in  view- 
point, extensive  in  service,  and 
broad  in  influence.  She  has  met 
each  day  with  a  keen  interest  in  its 
affairs,  and  with  judgment  and  cour- 
age she  has  responded  to  the  require- 
ments each  day  has  made  of  her. 

Sister  Lyman,  I  believe,  was  born 


generously  endowed  with  talents 
and  leadership  capacity.  These  she 
has  continuously  enlarged  upon. 
They  have  cast  her  into  roles  of 
leadership,  both  within  and  with- 
out the  Church. 

I  believe  I  speak  advisedly,  how- 
ever, when  I  say  that  among  the 
many  organizations  and  groups  to 
which  she  gave  her  talents  and 
leadership  abilities,  none  superseded 
Relief  Society  in  importance  in  her 
mind  and  heart.  Relief  Society  was 
her  great  love.  Just  as  she  loved 
Relief  Society,  so  she  loved  Relief 
Societv  women.  She  has  said  of  her 
work  in  Relief  Society  and  of  the 
sisters,  and  I  quote: 

I  am  grateful  for  the  opportunities  I 
have  had  of  serving  my  Church  .  .  .  par- 
ticularly in  the  Relief  Society,  where 
during  most  of  my  mature  life  I  have 
worked  so  happily  and  contentedly  with 
its  thousands  of  members.  I  have  visited  in 
their  homes,  slept  in  their  beds,  eaten  at 
their  tables,  and  have  thus  learned  of 
their  beauty  of  character,  their  unselfish- 
ness, their  understanding  hearts,  their 
faithfulness  and  their  sacrifices.  I  honor 
beyond  my  power  of  expression  this  great 
sisterhood  of  service. 

Sister  Lyman  was  called  to  the 
General  Board  in  1909,  during  the 
presidency  of  Sister  Bathsheba  W. 
Smith.  Prior  to  this  time  she  had 
been  a  member  of  the  society  in 
her  own  ward,  and,  in  her  childhood 

Page  3 


PRESIDENT  AMY  BROWN  LYMAN 


Page  4 


PRESIDENT  AMY  BROWN  LYMAN  5 

home,  she  had  been  taught  to  hon-  ficient  work  was  obtained  and  good 
or  this  organization  as  a  great  hu-  business  and  bookkeeping  pro- 
manitarian  society.  As  a  member  cedures  established, 
of  the  General  Board,  her  special  During  her  time  as  General  Sec- 
talents  were  soon  recognized,  and,  retary,  uniform  ward  record  books 
in  1911,  she  was  named  Assistant  and  visiting  teacher  report  books 
General  Secretary,  a  position  she  were  introduced.  These  were  im- 
held  for  two  years,  when  she  was  portant,  not  only  in  standardizing 
appointed  General  Secretary.  In  the  record  keeping,  but  the  work 
this  responsible  post  she  served  for  itself. 

fifteen  years,  being  relieved  only  to  For   more   than   thirty  years   she 

take  over  the  responsible  duties  of  was    associated    with    the    business 

First    Counselor    in    the    General  management  of  The  Relief  Society 

Presidency.     She  served  as  a  Coun-  Magazine.     For  parts  of  two  years 

selor  for  eleven  years  until  she  was  she  acted  as  Magazine  Editor.    She 

called  by  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  loved  and  supported  the  Magazine 

in  January  1940,  to  become  General  to  the  hour  of  her  death.     She  fre- 

President  of  Relief  Society,  an  office  quentlv  called  me,  commenting  on 

she  held  for  five  years.  some  new  feature  or  expressing  ap- 

A  total  of  thirty-six  years  she  gave  preciation  for  some  article,  referring 

to  the  work  of  the  Relief  Society  to  the  Magazine   "as  a  dearly  be- 

General  Board  —  testimony  enough  loved   child    to   her."      Indeed   she 

of  her  love  for  Relief  Society  and  must  have  loved   it  always,  for  in 

her  belief  in  its  divine  mission.  the  days  of  its  beginning,  days  of 

abject  poverty  for  it,  she  and  Sister 
TOURING  the  thirty-six  years  she  Jeannette  Hyde  went  from  business 
identified  herself  with  the  Gen-  house  to  business  house  soliciting 
eral  Board,  she  took  part  in  many  advertising  in  order  to  finance  the 
interesting  developments  in  the  Magazine,  and  with  the  help  of 
work  of  Relief  Society  and  plaved  their  children,  they  wrapped  and 
an  important  part  in  the  expansion  mailed  the  publication  in  order  that 
of  its  programs.  Time  permits  it  might  continue  to  exist, 
mention  of  only  a  few  of  these  She  was  active  in  the  develop- 
activities.  Under  the  presidency  of  ment  of  good  educational  programs 
President  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  she  and  served  as  chairman  in  the  prep- 
took  an  active  part  in  modernizing  aration  of  the  first  Relief  Society 
the  business  affairs  of  the  society,  Handbook  published  in  1931. 
including  those  of  stakes  and  wards.  I  am  sure  she  is  happy  todav  that 
When  she  assumed  the  duties  of  the  Singing  Mothers  are  represented 
General  Secretary,  Relief  Society  here.  It  was  through  her  great 
headquarters  were  not  equipped  as  vision  and  foresight  and  wise  action 
they  are  today.  There  were  no  type-  that  the  Singing  Mothers  program 
writers,  no  filing  cabinets,  no  adding  was  guided  into  one  of  ward  and 
machines  or  mimeograph  machines,  stake  choruses,  which  could  be  corn- 
There  was  no  typist  and  no  book-  bined  for  General  Relief  Society 
keeper.  It  was  not  long,  however,  Conference,  rather  than  having  one 
until   necessary   equipment   for   ef-  (Continued  on  page  46) 


Obedience  to  the  Truth 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  7,  1959) 

SISTER  Spafford  and  sisters,  I  cannot  be  saved  alone,  neither  can 

feel  it  an  honor  to  be  asked  the  women. 

to  come  and  address  this  great  In  order  to  fulfill  the  purposes  of 
body  of  sisters.  As  I  have  been  our  Eternal  Father,  there  must  be  a 
sitting  here,  I  have  been  thinking  union,  husbands  and  wives  receiv- 
of  the  ages  past  and  how  the  women,  ing  the  blessings  that  are  promised 
members  of  the  Church,  were  in-  to  those  who  are  faithful  and  true 
vited  always  to  take  back  seats  and  that  will  exalt  them  to  Godhood. 
keep  silent  in  the  churches.  Paul,  A  man  cannot  receive  the  fulness 
himself,  gave  counsel  to  that  effect,  of  the  blessings  of  the  kingdom  of 
that  the  women  should  be  silent,  God  alone,  nor  can  the  woman, 
and  if  they  wanted  to  know  any-  but  the  two  together  can  receive 
thing  about  the  gospel  they  were  to  all  the  blessings  and  privileges  that 
ask  their  husbands  at  home.  Well,  pertain  to  the  fulness  of  the  Father's 
I  am  grateful  that  that  day  is  not  kingdom.  The  women  will  become 
now.  I  am  grateful  that  the  Lord  queens,  priestesses,  in  the  eternal 
revealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  order  that  the  Lord  has  given  for 
Smith  that  there  is  a  work  for  the  the  fulness  of  his  kingdom.  The 
sisters  in  the  Church  to  perform,  gospel  means  just  as  much  to  our 
and  there  are  responsibilities  which  sisters  as  it  does  to  the  brethren, 
rest  upon  them  just  as  well  as  there  They  are  just  as  much  concerned  in 
are  responsibilities  resting  on  the  it  as  are  the  brethren.  And  when 
shoulders  of  the  brethren.  the  Lord  said  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Salvation  is  not  something  that  Smith,  "Search  these  command- 
is  confined  solely  to  the  men,  the  ments,  for  they  are  true  and 
women  have  to  be  saved  also,  and  faithful,  and  the  prophecies  and 
they  are  saved  by  the  same  prin-  promises  which  are  in  them  shall 
ciples  and  ordinances.  It  is  just  as  all  be  fulfilled,"  he  did  not  limit 
important  that  a  woman  repent  of  that  commandment  to  the  male 
her  sins,  believe  the  truth,  accept  members  of  the  Church.  This 
it,  and  be  baptized  for  the  remis-  revelation  from  which  I  have  quot- 
sion  of  her  sins  and  to  receive  the  ed  begms  as  follows: 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  it  is  for  Hearken,  O  ye  people  of  my  church, 
a  man.  The  same  principles  that  saith  the  voice  of  him  who  dwells  on 
save  the  men  will  save  the  women.  hign>  and  whose  eyes  are  upon  all  men; 
There  is  one  glorious  thought  that  >?a'  ven!>'  l  sa>':  Hearken  ye  people  fromf 


,     '    ,  .     b  .1      b    i      .1  afar;  and  ve  that  are  upon  the  islands  of 

has  been  given  to  us  through  the      the  sea>  ]lkcn  togcther  fD  &  c  l:l)< 

revelations   to   the   Prophet  Joseph 

Smith   and   that   is   that   the   men         Now,  people  include  both   men 

Page  6 


OBEDIENCE  TO  THE  TRUTH  7 

and   women.     When   we   say   this  tion  of  the  Almighty  that  the  Relief 

people    or    that    people,    we    don't  Society  came  into  existence.     The 

just  single  out  the  men.     It  means  Young  Women's  Mutual  Improve- 

everybody.     Therefore,  it  is  just  as  ment  Association,  and  the  Primary, 

important    that    our    sisters    under-  give  our  sisters  opportunity  to  teach, 

stand  the  Plan  of  Salvation  as  it  is  to   give   instruction,   as   well   as   to 

for  the  men.     It  is  just  as  essential  learn.     When  the  Lord   said   that 

that  they  keep  the  commandments,  no  person  could  be  saved  in  ignor- 

No  woman  is  going  to  be  saved  in  ance,  I  think  he  meant  women  as 

the  kingdom  of  God  without  bap-  well  as  he  did  men,  and  I  think  the 

tism  for  the  remission  of  sins  and  women   of   the   Church   are   under 

the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  the  obligation  of  studying  the  scrip- 

of  the  Holy  Ghost.    Now  someone  tures  just  as  well  as  for  the  men. 

might  read  what's  in  our  scriptures  Now,  we  are  living  in  a  day  of 

and  conclude  to  the  contrary.  turmoil,    strife,    and   contention,    I 

think  nearly  as  bad  as  the  world  has 
/^\UR  sisters  are  entitled  just  as  ever  seen.  There  may  have  been 
much  to  the  inspiration  for  times  worse,  but  I  don't  know  of 
their  needs  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  any  other  or  reading  of  anything 
are  the  men,  every  bit.  They  are  worse  than  what  we  are  getting 
entitled  to  the  gift  of  prophecy  con-  today  —  the  violation  of  law,  the 
cerning  matters  that  would  be  selfishness  of  men,  the  greed,  the 
essential  for  them  to  know  as  it  is  ambitions,  the  turning  away  from 
for  the  men.  When  they  pray  they  faith  in  God.  I  think  we  are  get- 
should  pray  earnestly,  expecting  to  ting  today,  speaking  of  the  world, 
have  an  answer  to  their  prayers,  in  a  very  serious  condition  in  rela- 
The  Lord  will  hear  them,  if  they  tion  to  matters  of  that  kind.  Even 
are  earnest,  true,  just  as  well  as  he  the  so-called  Christian  churches  are 
will  the  brethren.  moderating  the  doctrines,  chang- 
Now  I  can  remember  the  strug-  ing  them.  Many  of  them  today  are 
gle  that  the  women  of  this  country  beginning— if  they  have  not  already 
went  through  in  order  to  get  the  reached  the  point— of  denying  the 
franchise.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  Now,  I 
after  they  got  it,  many  of  them  have  I  think  as  far  as  the  women  are  con- 
failed  to  know  just  how  to  use  it.  cerned,  if  they  believe  that  sort  of 
They  haven't  been  any  worse  than  thing  they  learned  it  from  the  men. 
the  men,  but,  nevertheless,  they  The  gospel  is  just  as  true  today 
had  to  struggle  in  order  to  obtain  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  the  Lord, 
that  great  gift  or  blessing  and  have  Jesus  Christ,  when  he  came  to  re- 
a  voice  in  the  Government.  The  store  it.  The  mission  of  the  Proph- 
women  have  a  voice  in  the  govern-  et  Joseph  Smith  is  just  as  necessary 
ment  of  the  Church.  When  some-  today  as  it  was  in  the  beginning, 
one  is  appointed  to  an  office,  we  The  need  of  mankind  to  know  that 
do  not  ask  the  men  only  to  vote,  God  lives  and  Jesus  Christ  is  his 
but  we  ask  the  whole  congregation.  Son,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world, 
The  women  have  a  right  to  raise  the  Savior  of  men,  is  just  as  vital 
their  hands.  They  have  a  right  to  today  as  it  has  ever  been.  It  is 
speak.     And  it  was  by  the  inspira-  just  as  true  as  it  was  when  Peter, 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


James,  and  John,  and  Paul  were 
teaching.  The  world  needs  repent- 
ance today  just  as  much  as  it  ever 
did. 

1VTOW  it  is  my  opinion,  and  I  have 
a  very  strong  opinion  to  that 
effect,  that  this  world  is  rapidly 
reaching  the  point  when  the  cup  of 
iniquity  will  be  full,  and  we  send 
our  missionaries  out  to  warn  the 
people.  Among  those  missionaries 
now,  for  many,  many  years,  we 
have  been  sending  our  sisters.  They 
have  been  doing  a  good  work.  Now 
the  Lord  says: 

Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  they  who 
go  forth  bearing  these  tidings  unto  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  to  them  is  pow- 
er given  to  seal  both  on  earth  and  in 
heaven,  the  unbelieving  and  rebellious; 
yea,  verilv,  to  seal  them  up  unto  the  day 
when  the  wrath  of  God  shall  be  poured 
out  upon  the  wicked  without  measure 
(D  &  C  1:8-9). 

I  think  that  day  of  wickedness  is 
rapidly  drawing  upon  us.  We  need 
the  help  of  our  sisters,  you  good 
sisters  of  the  Relief  Society,  to  help 
us  teach  the  principles  of  eternal 
truth  just  as  well  as  we  do  the  elders 
of  the  Church.  You  can  teach  it 
in  vour  organizations.  Our  sisters 
need  to  be  taught,  manv  of  them, 
just  as  well  as  do  our  brethren.  We 
have  sisters  in  the  Church  who  are 
losing  their  faith.  We  have  sisters 
who  love  the  world  more  than  they 
do  the  kingdom  of  God.  There  is 
plenty  of  work  to  do  for  the  sisters 
of  the  Relief  Society  and  of  the 
Mutual  Improvement  Association. 

We,  the  Latter-day  Saints,  should 
keep  ourselves  in  order,  humble, 
sincere,  obeying  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord.  Otherwise, 
those  who  rebel  shall  be  removed 


out  of  their  place,  the  Lord  said  it. 

Today  there  is  a  condition  exist- 
ing in  this  country  among  our 
youth.  When  I  read  the  papers, 
our  own  local  papers  here,  it  seems 
to  me  that  those  same  conditions 
are  creeping  into  our  communities. 
Our  young  people  are  becoming 
rebellious,  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
wickedness,  and  something  ought 
to  be  done  as  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned to  see  if  we  can't  correct  it. 
I  hope  that  these  young  men  who 
caught  a  young  man  on  his  way 
home  and  beat  him  up  were  not, 
any  of  them,  members  of  the 
Church,  sons  of  members  of  the 
Church.  I  hope  that  is  not  getting 
in  among  our  people.  I  hope  that 
our  good  sisters  will  join,  if  they 
have  not  joined,  the  Relief  Society, 
instead  of  going  out  to  join  clubs  to 
play  cards  and  waste  their  time 
while  their  children,  perhaps,  roam 
the  streets. 

Our  Mutual  Improvement  Associa- 
tion has  a  slogan  which  is  only  half 
of  the  sentence,  "The  glory  of  God 
is  intelligence,  or,  in  other  words, 
light  and  truth/'  Now  we  have  cut 
that  off  right  in  the  middle.  I  have 
no  objection  to  it.  It  is  all  right, 
but  that  is  what  the  Lord  said,  "the 
glory  of  God  is  intelligence,  or,  in 
other  words,  light  and  truth."  Then 
he  said,  'Tight  and  truth  forsake 
that  evil  one."  Well,  we  want  to 
live  so  that  the  evil  power  will  have 
no  influence  with  us,  and  we  want 
to  exercise  our  responsibilities  in 
the  Relief  Society  and  in  the  other 
organizations  to  keep  this  com- 
mandment. "Light  and  truth  for- 
sake that  evil  one,"  says  the  Lord. 

"TjWERY  spirit  of  man  was  inno- 
cent  in   the  beginning.     God 
having  redeemed  man  from  the  Fall, 


OBEDIENCE  TO  THE  TRUTH 


men  became  again  in  their  infant 
state,  innocent  before  God.  Every 
child  born  into  this  world  is  inno- 
cent. No  matter  what  he  did  before 
he  came  here,  he  comes  here 
innocent,  as  far  as  this  life  is  con- 
cerned. Every  spirit  of  man  was 
innocent  in  the  beginning,  and  God 
having  redeemed  man  from  the  Fall, 
men  became  again  in  their  infant 
state,  innocent  before  God.  We 
should  remember  that.  But  here's 
our  trouble, 

.  .  .  that  wicked  one  cometh  and  taketh 
away  light  and  truth,  through  disobedi- 
ence, from  the  children  of  men,  and  be- 
cause of  the  tradition  of  their  fathers. 
But  I  have  commanded  you  to  bring  up 
your  children  in  light  and  truth  (D  &  C 
93:39-40). 

That  is  the  commandment  to  the 
members  of  the  Church.  Now  our 
sisters  of  the  Relief  Society  can 
help  in  this  matter,  as  can  the  other 
organizations,  to  see  that  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Latter-day  Saints  obey 
counsel,  understand  the  truth,  walk 
in  its  light,  are  taught  to  pray,  and 
have  a  love  for  their  fellow  men. 

We  don't  want  our  sisters,  be- 
cause of  responsibilities  given  to 
them  in  the  organizations  of  the 
Church,  to  have  to  neglect  their 
families.  We  don't  want  any  sister 
in   the   Relief   Society   to   have  to 


attend  her  meetings  and  at  the  same 
time  leave  her  children  to  run  the 
streets.  If  her  Church  duties  re- 
quire her  attention,  then  she  should 
see  to  it  that  some  provision  is  made 
to  care  for  her  children,  if  she  has 
children,  that  they  might  be  pro- 
tected and  taught  to  pray  and  to 
be  faithful  and  true,  and  brought 
up  in  light  and  truth.  That  is  our 
responsibility.  No,  we  do  not  want 
any  sister  to  neglect  her  responsi- 
bility, but  we  do  not  want  her  to 
have  to  do  it  at  the  sacrifice  of 
children  by  neglect,  leaving  them  to 
find  bad  company  or  to  be  idle. 
Let  us  see  to  it  that  our  children, 
if  we  are  called  into  the  work  of  the 
ministry  in  this  regard,  are  provided 
for,  that  they  have  protection. 

We  are  in  a  wicked  world.  I 
know  there  are  good  people  in  the 
world,  yes.  But  the  Lord  says  it 
is  wicked,  and  if  he  says  it  is  wicked, 
I  think  maybe  I  can,  too,  and  I 
think  it  is  getting  more  so  every 
day.  We  have  many  responsibilities, 
but  none  of  them  to  cause  us  to 
neglect  our  homes. 

I  bless  you  good  sisters.  I  am 
grateful  that  you  are  engaged  in  this 
work.  It  is  necessary.  It  is  part  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  so 
I  leave  my  blessing  with  you  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


llo   K^ne  cJoo  [Pk 


oor 


Zara  Sabin 

The  quick  kind  words  our  neighbor  needs 

Are  hard  sometimes  to  give. 

We  lack  the  practice.    He  succeeds 

Who  early  learns  to  live 

For  others,  vaunting  not  his  own 

Nor  envying.     Secure 

With  love,  none  are  too  rich  to  have  known 

Such  joy,  no  one  too  poor. 


*YLward    vi/taners 

ibttza  LK.  Snow  iroem   Contest 


^HE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1959  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
May  1959  issue  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  and  closed  August 

15,1959. 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem 
"Immigrant's  Child."  The  second 
prize  of  thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to 
Lucille  R.  Perry,  Woods  Cross, 
Utah,  for  her  poem  "According  to 
the  Day."  The  third  prize  of 
twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Eva 
Willes  Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah, 
for  her  poem  "Loam-Stained." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board,  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second 
General  President  of  Relief  Society, 
a  gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed 
to  encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to 
increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  of  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  also  re- 
serves the  right  to  publish  any  of 


the  poems  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer 
who  has  received  the  first  prize  for 
two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

Mrs.  Roberts  appears  for  the 
fourth  time  as  an  award  winner  in 
the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest; 
Mrs.  Perry  is  a  first-time  winner;  and 
1959  marks  the  seventh  time  that 
Mrs.  Wangsgaard  has  placed  in  the 
contest. 

There  were  173  poems  submitted 
in  this  year's  contest.  Entries  were 
received  from  twenty-eight  states, 
with  the  largest  number  coming,  in 
order,  from  Utah,  California,  Idaho, 
Arizona,  and  New  York.  Entries 
were  received  also  from  Washing- 
ton D.C.,  Canada,  and  England. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  wishes,  also,  to  thank 
the  judges  for  their  care  and  dili- 
gence in  selecting  the  prize-winning 
poems.  The  services  of  the  poetry 
committee  of  the  General  Board 
are  very  much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  togeth- 
er with  photographs  and  brief  high- 
lights on  the  prize-winning  con- 
testants, are  herewith  published  in 
this  issue  of  the  Magazine. 


Page  10 


[Prize-  Vi/i 


nnin 


9 


GK 


oems 


tbliza  IK.   Snow  Lroe/n   (contest 


DOROTHY  J.  ROBERTS 


First  Prize  Poem 


*y  m  /  n  tgrant  s   C  h  i  id 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Between  the  winter  and  my  sleep 
Her  hand-sewn  quilt  is  spread. 
White  blocks,  and  crimson,  form  a  star 
That  blessed  my  childhood  bed. 

She  caught  the  "Star  of  Bethlehem" 
In  bits  of  calico, 

Then  filled  it  with  the  wool  of  lambs 
And  made  old  meanings  grow. 


Pagt 


12  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 

The  "Star"  that  lit  the  centuries 
Has  touched  my  mother's  hands— 
The  carding  combs  they  deftly  meshed, 
The  wool  in  flaxen  strands. 

The  "Lamb"  that  warmed  the  multitudes, 
Still  sheds  warmth  on  my  dream, 
Bound  to  me  by  her  linen  thread, 
A  prayer,  and  a  seam. 

With  little  save  her  faith,  she  brought 
The  star  to  a  quilting  frame, 
And  cloth  repeats,  now  hands  are  still, 
Her  meaning  of  love's  name. 

My  fingers  walk  the  even  hills 

Her  measured  stitches  laid, 

The  miles,  the  years,  her  needle  took— 

That  beds  be  warmly  made. 

When  waiting  slumber's  sustenance, 
I  traced  the  lines  she  grooved, 
Finding  a  richer  vein  than  sleep, 
Where  her  swift  fingers  moved. 

And  still,  when  sleep  has  failed  to  come, 
More  calm,  I  wait  the  light, 
Because  she  placed  this  comforter 
Between  me  and  the  night. 


Dorothy  Jensen  Roberts,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  tells  us  that  she  enjoys  working 
with  words  and  experimenting  with  their  lovely  sounds  and  learning  their  intricate  and 
exacting  meanings:  "The  total  power  of  words  is  not  known  to  us,  but,  uttered  at  a 
crucial  time,  words  can  make  or  break  a  life.  Our  words  are  our  prophets,  our  sorrow 
or  our  solace,  and,  in  a  measure,  our  immortality. 

"The  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  is  a  challenge  to  express  ourselves  in  an 
exciting  and  enjoyable  tradition.  I  am  thrilled  and  proud  to  be  an  award  winner  in 
this  contest  for  the  fourth  time,  along  with  other  State  and  local  contests  I  have  won, 
including  the  Deseret  News  Christmas  Poem  Contest.  However,  some  of  my  most 
satisfying  writings  have  been  to  my  loved  family  —  parents  (each  eightv-four  years  old), 
two  daughters,  sons-in-law,  five  grandchildren,  and  my  beloved  husband  L.  Paul 
Roberts." 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS 


13 


LUCILLE  RAMPTON  PERRY 


Second  Prize  Poem 


J/iccording  to  the   LDat/ 


Lucille  Rampton  Perry 


Morning 


Looking  back  toward  Eden,  song  was  still; 
Fruited  branches  brushed  upon  the  ground, 
The  grass  was  parted  on  the  languid  hill 
By  windy  combings,  innocent  of  sound. 
Our  world  is  winter  as  we  face  the  West, 
Stiff-booted  feet  upon  unyielding  soil, 
We  walk  into  the  summer's  ash,  divest 
Of  comfort,  dedicated  to  our  toil. 
A  handcart  carries  sustenance  for  life: 
The  grain,  a  kettle,  all  our  woolen  stuff, 
A  spade,  a  Bible,  courage  of  a  knife; 
Two  candlesticks  for  beauty  are  enough, 
I  kneel  in  prayer  upon  the  frozen  crust, 
"Preserve  me,  Godf  in  thee  I  put  my  trust." 


14  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 

Noon 

The  white  waste  washes  in  against  my  eyes, 
In  wholeness,  broken  by  a  shallow  grave. 
My  ears  are  burdened  by  the  children's  cries; 
I  cross  the  gentle  hands  that  made  them  brave, 
Place  the  willows,  stones,  a  bit  of  loam 
Upon  the  rose  that  sanctifies  this  tomb. 
Love,  yours  is  a  cruel  unfriendly  home; 
Hard  earth  is  grudging  of  that  meager  room. 
Tears  that  once  could  warm  my  face  and  hands 
Are  prisoned  underneath  an  icy  veil; 
Desolate  the  view  my  heart  commands, 
Long,  long  and  lonelv  winds  the  rutted  trail. 
"Give  me  new  strength  of  soul,  with  force  of  will, 
I  cannot  hide  the  good  and  not  the  ill." 

Night 

The  skies  have  prophesied  the  builded  West 

In  silhouetted  phantoms,  gray  and  gold, 

And  spilled  the  soothing  wines  the  day  has  pressed 

Into  a  sea  of  blackness,  deep  and  cold. 

Our  nights  can  raise  us  high  above  this  sphere, 

And  thrill  our  vision  with  a  galaxy, 

But  stars  are  chill  and  distant.    I  am  here 

With  all  I  need  to  fix  my  destiny. 

Somewhere  ahead  there  is  a  greening  field, 

A  spring  that  rises  from  the  colored  stones, 

A  sun-warmed  earth  whose  fertile  womb  will  yield 

To  planting,  where  the  westerly  has  blown. 

And  thou,  who  gave  vicissitudes  to  men, 

Shall  lift  me  up  and  quicken  me  again. 


Lucille  Rampton  Penv,  Woods  Cross,  Utah,  is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest.  She  tells  us:  "I  am  the  wife  of  Curtis  S.  Perry,  and  mother  to 
six  children,  two  boys  and  four  girls.  My  oldest  son  is  a  freshman  at  the  University 
of  Utah,  and  my  youngest  daughter  is  four  years  old.  At  present  I  am  first  counselor 
in  the  South  Bountiful  Second  Ward  Primary.  I  have  been  writing  poetry  for  onlv  two  or 
three  years,  and  this  is  my  first  real  accomplishment  in  poetry,  except  for  one  other 
poem  which  was  published  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  last  year.  My  interest  since 
childhood  has  been  primarily  in  drawing  and  painting.  Family  responsibilities  have 
forced  me  to  set  this  interest  aside  for  awhile.  Poetry  has  given  me  much  satisfaction. 
I  belong  to  a  small  group  who  meet  for  an  hour  every  other  week  to  study  and  criticize 
each  other's  poetry,  and  this  has  been  very  helpful  to  me.  Some  day  I  would  like  to 
combine  my  interests  in  writing  and  painting  and  illustrate  some  work  of  my  own." 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS 


15 


EVA  WILLES  WANGSGAARD 

Third  Prize  Poem 

cLoamS  tamed 
Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

All  day  the  hungry  gulls 
Followed  my  plow, 

Rising  to  wheel  and  cry, 
All  quiet  now. 

Calm  are  these  russet  waves. 

Breakers  of  gold 
Wait  for  the  way  of  sun 

And  seed  in  the  mould. 


Wide-flung  on  unseen  masts 

Luminous  sails 
Wait  in  the  evening  skies 

Westering  gales. 


16  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 

Crossed  now  by  tardy  wings 

Limned  on  red  light, 
Pressed  by  twin  urgencies, 
Aloneness  and  night. 

Loam-stained  as  mine  her  feet, 

Our  path  the  same. 
Transformed  by  light  she  gleams 

Winging  through  flame. 

Now  for  a  heartbeat's  span, 

Lifted,  light-pure, 
I  wear  her  silver  wings 

Homebound  and  sure. 


Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah,  was  born  in  Lehi,  Utah,  and  attended  high 
school  there,  later  attending  the  University  of  Utah  and  Utah  State  University.  Mrs. 
Wangsgaard  began  writing  after  her  three  children  were  grown,  and  was  past  forty 
before  she  wrote  her  first  poem.  "Unlike  most  writers  I  have  known,"  Mrs.  Wangsgaard 
tells  ns,  "I  never  had  a  craving  or  longing  to  write.  The  poems  came  with  such 
urgency  and  such  volume  the  first  year  that  I  was  forced  to  recognize  the  need.  After 
that  I  studied  as  I  wrote.  My  poetry  education  was  acquired  chiefly  by  correspondence 
lessons  and  by  self-study.  Now  I  have  five  books  of  poetry:  Singing  Hearts,  Down  This 
Road,  After  the  Blossoming,  Within  the  Root,  and  Shape  ot  Earth.  I  was  included 
this  year  in  Who's  Who  in  Poetry  International,  published  in  London,  England.  I  have 
published  in  many  magazines  and  newspapers  in  America,  in  England,  and  in  India. 
I  have  three  children,  all  living  in  Cache  Valley,  Utah,  thirteen  living  grandchildren, 
and  two  great-grandchildren.  This  autumn  I  was  notified  that  I  had  won  the  Aleda 
Hall  Lyric  Award  sponsored  by  a  poets'  forum  in  Miami,  Florida." 


LOust  of  ibvery-  Juayness 


Celia  Luce 

"VI  7E  were  driving  past  a  hillside  of  gray  rocks,  or  so  they  seemed  to  us.  Then  the  road 
*  *  veered  closer  to  the  hillside  and  moved  through  a  cut.  Here  the  rock  had  been 
blasted  away.  We  found  that  the  rock  was  not  gray  at  all,  but  delighted  us  with  its 
red  and  golden  hues.  The  rock  had  been  covered  by  gray  dust  from  the  hillside  above, 
so  looked  gray. 

I  was  reminded  of  how  we  put  a  gray  veil  of  every-dayness  over  the  people  and 
things  about  us,  seldom  stopping  really  to  look  at  them  and  enjoy  their  sparkle  and 
beauty.    We  have  become  so  used  to  them  that  we  ignore  them. 

We  sometimes  even  put  a  veil  of  gray  every-dayness  over  our  relations  with  God. 
Sometimes  it  takes  the  blasting  of  trouble  to  tear  away  the  gray  veil  and  wake  us  up 
to  the  rare  beauty  of  the  everyday  joys. 


ijLward    vl/i 


inaers 


Jxtinual  [Relief  Society  Short  Story   Contest 


^HE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
award  winners  in  the  Annual  Relief 
Society  Short  Storv  Contest,  which 
was  announced  in  the  May  1959 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  and  which 
closed  August  15,  1959. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five  dol- 
lars is  awarded  to  Deone  R.  Suther- 
land, Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  for  her 
story  "Summer's  Grace."  The  sec- 
ond prize  of  sixty  dollars  is  awarded 
to  Myrtle  M.  Dean,  Provo,  Utah, 
for  her  storv  "Grandpa's  Red  Sus- 
penders." The  third  prize  of  fifty 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Dorothy  Clapp 
Robinson,  Boise,  Idaho,  for  "The 
Fishbite  Storv." 

Mrs.  Sutherland  is  a  second-time 
winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest;  Mrs.  Dean  is  a  third- 
time  winner;  and  Mrs.  Robinson  is 
a  fourth-time  winner. 

The  Annual  Relief  Society  Short 
Storv  Contest  was  first  conducted 
by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
in  1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief 
Society  centennial  observance,  and 
was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1942. 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at 
least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication  in 
a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  i960.  Forty- 
nine  stories  were  entered  in  the  con- 
test for  1959. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 


courage Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
fiction.  The  General  Board  feels 
that  the  response  to  this  oppor- 
tunity continues  to  increase  the  lit- 
erary quality  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  will  aid  the  women  of 
the  Church  in  the  development  of 
their  gifts  in  creative  writing.  Wom- 
en who  are  interested  in  entering 
the  short  story  contest  are  reminded 
that  for  several  years  past,  and  con- 
tinuing to  May  1958,  a  helpful 
article  on  story  writing  has  been 
published  in  the  May  or  June  issues 
of  the  Magazine. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for  pub- 
lication by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  also  re- 
serves the  right  to  publish  any  of 
the  stories  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate. 

A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must 
wait  for  two  years  before  she  is  again 
eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those 
who  submitted  stories.  Sincere 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The  General  Board  also  acknowl- 
edges, with  appreciation,  the  work 
of  the  short  story  committee  in 
supervising  the  contest. 

Page  17 


QJtrst  [Prize-  winning  Story 

xsinnual  IKeltef  Society  Snort  Store/   Contest 

First  Prize  Story 

Summer's  Grace 

Deone  R.  Sutherland 


see  Mama  moving  back  and  forth 
in  the  kitchen. 

Marjorie  came  out  the  back  door 
wiping  her  forehead.  "She's  baking 
a  cake!" 

"A  wiggily  cake/'  we  breathed. 

But  Marjorie  had  gone  to  sit  in 
the  apple  cellar.  It  was  cool  there, 
but  Almy  didn't  like  the  spiders. 
Besides,  Marjorie  had  a  book,  and  if 
we  fooled  with  the  cider  press  or 
made  a  noise,  it  meant  trouble.  We 
crouched  in  the  shade  of  the  house. 
A  wiggily  cake  rose  four  glorious 
lavers  high  with  sweet  cream  cus- 
tard nestled  between  the  white  lay- 
ers. I  looked  on  Almy  tenderly. 
Her  round  brown  cheeks  and  rosy 
mouth  looked  happy  as  she  patted 
her  own  dirt  cake  together  and 
frosted  it  with  white  dust. 

"Maud!"  Mama's  voice  brought 
Almy  and  me  racing  to  the  back 
porch.  In  the  kitchen  the  wiggily 
cake  rose  grandly  above  the  cake 
plate  with  the  silver  leaves  edging 
the  frosting.  Mama  was  busily  tear- 
ing off  wax  paper  and  adjusting 
toothpicks. 

"Can  I  trust  you  to  carry  this 
ever  so  gently  down  to  Mrs.  Fan- 
shawe's?  She's  sick  today,  and  with 
nine  children." 

Reluctantly  we  said  goodbye  to 
the  wiggily  cake.  Almy's  lip  turned 
out.     Her  dark  brows  drew  down 


DEONE  R.  SUTHERLAND 

IT  was  one  of  those  days  when 
the  hot  noon  sunlight  overflowed 
and  shimmered  before  our  feet. 
Even  with  the  hose  running  all  day, 
the  daisies  wilted  and  the  grass 
browned.  The  green  vines  reddened 
on  the  trellises  before  their  time, 
and  we  sat  in  the  windless  air  of 
our  tired  apple  tree  and  dreamed  of 
sudden  frosts  and  faraway  Alps 
where  snow  glimmers  above  cooling 
clouds.  Almy  and  I  lifted  our  noses 
to  the  air.  We  slid  down  the  tree 
with  me  first  to  guide  Almy's  feet. 
Through  the  screen  door  we  could 

Page  18 


SUMMER'S  GRACE  19 

threateningly,     but     Mama     never  away   to    dispose   of   stray   animals 

noticed.      She   was    busy    changing  than   the  canal  dividing  our  prop- 

into  a  fresh  apron  and  tidying  the  erty. 

soft  hair  that  clung  to  her  cheeks.  "How  is  your  wonderful  Moth- 
Mama's  kiss  was  swift  and  sweet  on  er?"  Mr.  Clough's  horse  pranced 
my  cheek.  She  lifted  Almy  for  a  in  the  road.  We  told  him  proudly 
kiss  and  a  hug,  though  Almy  how  well  Mother  was.  "She  is  a 
weighed  a  ton.  fine  woman."     Mr.  Clough  leaned 

"Keep  an  eye  on  Almy,"  Mama  over  and  looked  at  us  sternly, 

cautioned  me  confidently.  We    felt    a    thrill    of    pride    for 

I  nodded  reassuringly.  When  you  Mother,  and  a  twinge  of  conscience 

were  with  Mama,  you  never  minded  for    our    own     shortcomings.    We 

giving   away   all   the    cakes    in   the  would  never  grow  up  to  feed  every 

world.      It    was     only    afterwards,  gypsy  who  came  begging,  or  take 

while  you  were  walking  down  the  in  every  Indian  who  knocked  at  the 

dusty   road   and   the   cake   smelled  door,  as  Papa  says  Mama  does.  We 

and    smelled    in    your    hands    that  turned  in  our  yard,  looking  furtively 

you     minded.     Almy    begged    for  over  the  hedge  at  the  lawn.     No, 

finger-licks    at    the    edge.      It    was  Mama's  dark  patchwork  quilt  was 

hard  to  give  her  some  and  not  dis-  not  stretched  across  the  grass  with 

turb  the  silver  leaves.  a    rumpled    tramp    resting    in    the 

"They'll   not  notice,"   I   soothed  shade  while  Mama's  green  pitcher 
my  conscience,  though  Almy's  hands  of  ice  water  tipped  in  his  hand, 
showed  traces  of  her  own  cake  mak- 
ing. YA/"^  circled  the  back  yard.  There 

We   minded   most   of   all   going  was  no  wild  hammering  from 

up  the  dusty  lane  with  the  barefoot  the    shed    while    Mama    knocked 

Fanshawe   kids   crowding   in    upon  something     together     for     one     of 

us,    hungry    eyes    fastened    on    the  God's  poor  wild  things  to  rest  in 

towering    cake.      We    had    hungry  while   it  recovered   from   some   ca- 

eyes,  too,  I  wanted  to  shout  to  them,  lamity  that  would  have  killed  it  for 

Mary  took  the  cake  at  the  door,  sure,  if  Mama  hadn't  stepped  in. 

"Mama's  sick,"  she  said  shyly.  We  opened  the  back  door,  and 

"Yes,  we  know."  there  eating  bread  and  milk  at  the 

"We'll    bring    back    the    plate,"  table  and  staring  wildly  at  us  with 

they   shouted   after   us.     It   was   a  red-rimmed    eves    sat    a    girl    we'd 

J  JO' 

refrain  we'd  heard  too  many  times,  never  seen  before.     She  clutched  a 

Our     dog    Jake    came     running  gray  shawl  at  her  throat  while  the 

crookedly  to  meet  us.     "Go  away,"  perspiration  ran  in  rivulets  into  her 

I  grumbled  at  his  wild  wagging.  He  eyes. 

was    really    one    of    Mr.    Johnson's  "She    doesn't    speak    a    word    of 

pups  that  he'd  tried  to  drown,  but  English,   poor   girl.     Her   cough   is 

Mama  had  caught  him  at  it.  Final-  terrible,  but  we'll  fix  that.  .  .  ." 

ly,    Papa   had   held   a   private   talk  Mama  was  brewing  herbs  on  the 

with     Mr.     Johnson.       After     all,  back   of   the   stove.     "Don't   stare, 

Mama  could  take  in  only  so  many  children;  we'll  have  to  fix  the  bed 

dogs  and  cats  and  all.    Mr.  Johnson  on   the  back  porch."     She  looked 

agreed    to    go    some    place    farther  pleadingly  at  us,  for  it  was  the  only 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


cool  place  to  sleep  in  the  summer. 

Marjoric  helped  Mama  change 
the  bed.  Almv  and  I  went  back  to 
look  at  the  girl. 

Papa  stood  in  the  doorway. 
"What's  this,  Edith?  What's  this?" 
He  swung  Almy  to  his  shoulder, 
and  I  snuggled  inside  his  arm. 

"I  can't  get  her  to  let  go  of  the 
shawl,  John.  No  matter  what  I  do, 
she  hangs  on  so  to  it.  It's  so  hot. 
You  do  something,  can  you,  dear?" 

Papa  put  Almy  down,  and  I  lost 
my  nest  under  his  arm.  He  made 
a  sweeping  bow  and  held  out  his 
hand  for  the  shawl.  The  girl's 
large  blue  eyes  brightened,  and  she 
giggled,  "Ja,"  and  handed  her  shawl 
to  Papa,  who  hung  it  gingerly  on 
the  hooks  by  the  back  door. 

"Wonderful,"  Mama  said  de- 
lightedly, while  Papa  wiped  the 
dampness  from  her  forehead  and 
kissed  both  her  eyes. 

"Where  did  she  come  from, 
Edith?"  Papa  washed  industriously 
in  the  basin. 

"I  thought  I  heard  a  knock,  but 
no  one  was  there.  I  felt  something 
was  wrong.  Poor  thing,  she  was 
going  back  through  the  field  to  the 
railroad  track.  .  .  ."  Mama  lifted 
the  yellow  corn  from  the  steaming 
kettle.  "What  if  I  had  not  found 
her.  .  .  ?  Not  a  word  of  Eng- 
lish  " 

Papa  sat  clown  to  the  table,  and 
we  bowed  our  heads.  "Where  is 
this  German  girl  on  her  way  to, 
Edith?" 

Mother  unrolled  a  crumpled  en- 
velope and  paper  from  her  pocket 
and  handed  it  to  Papa.  "Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Herman  Hergesheimer.  .  .  ." 

Papa  laid  down  his  work  carefully. 
"Why,  they  sold  out  and  moved 
away  more  than  four  months  ago." 

Mama  nodded  gently.    "No  won- 


der she's  terrified.  We'll  have  to 
trace  them  somehow  for  her." 

Papa  leaned  his  head  against  his 
hand.  "Couldn't  someone  else 
have  found  her,  Edith?" 

Mama  lifted  her  head.  "She  is 
our  neighbor,  John.  We  must  help 
her." 

Papa  groaned,  "Sometimes  I  wish 
I  were  your  neighbor!" 

A/TAMA'S  eyes  widened  and  filled 
with  tears  which  she  quickly 
blinked  away.  Papa  went  around 
the  table  and  put  his  arm  around 
Mama,  but  she  said  everything  was 
all  right  and  began  to  clear  the 
table.  It  wasn't  until  we  were  eat- 
ing Mama's  bottled  peaches  for  des- 
sert that  I  remembered  the  four- 
layer  wiggily  cake. 

"Wie  heissen  Sie?"  Papa  inter- 
rupted my  thoughts. 

Anna  barely  had  time  to  tell  us 
her  name  before  she  doubled  up  in 
a  spasm  of  coughing. 

"Marjorie  and  I  can  get  her  to 
bed,"  Mama  said  quietlv.  "You 
must  get  Dr.  Williams,  John.  This 
is  no  common  cough." 

Dr.  Williams  responded  to  calls 
at  our  house  with  alacrity.  Mama's 
hospitality  included  his  favorite  — 
homemade  ice  cream.  But  there 
was  no  dasher  for  us  to  lick  on  this 
visit.  We  crowded  at  the  door 
while  Dr.  Williams  peered  into 
Anna's  throat.  "The  membrane  is 
there,  all  right."  He  washed  his 
hands  carefully  in  the  basin  while 
Mama  got  Anna  back  to  bed. 

"I'll  ride  back  into  town  for  anti- 
toxin for  all  of  you."  Dr.  Williams 
pulled  down  his  vest  and  struggled 
with  his  coat.  He  avoided  Papa's 
eyes  and  turned  to  pick  up  his  black 
bag. 


SUMMER'S  GRACE 


21 


"Antitoxin?"  Mama  said  in  the 
doorway. 

"That  German  girl  you've  be- 
friended. .  .  ."  I'd  never  heard  Dr. 
Williams  speak  so  gruffly.  Not 
even  once  when  Almv  swallowed  a 
bottle  of  pills  in  his  office,  and  he 
put  his  finger  down  her  throat  to 
bring  them  back.  She'd  hung  on 
with  her  teeth  worse  than  Jake  with 
Mama's  slipper.  Dr.  Williams 
cleared  his  throat  again,  ''She's  got 
diphtheria,  Edith." 

Quarantine  became  stifling.  Ma- 
ma slipped  in  and  out  of  Anna's 
room,  but  that  part  of  the  house 
was  forbidden  to  the  rest  of  us. 
Sometimes  we  sneaked  into  the 
parlor  and  pulled  back  the  lace  cur- 
tain and  examined  the  back  of  the 
cardboard  sign  that  kept  everyone 
away.  It  seemed  even  the  road  at 
the  end  of  the  lane  was  avoided, 
and  after  the  glory  palled,  we  spent 
hours  pitying  ourselves  as  outcasts. 
Having  our  shoulders  stuck  with 
needles  was  of  little  moment  if  you 
couldn't  describe  the  ordeal  to  any- 
one. 

"I  want  Mama,"  Almy  began  to 
cry  on  the  lawn.  Marjorie  hushed 
her,  and  Almy  rubbed  her  eyes  and 
dozed  off  with  her  hand  under  her 
cheek. 

"She  must  be  hot.  See  how  red 
her  face  is,"  I  said  to  Marjorie. 

Marjorie  laid  her  hand  against 
Almy's  round  forehead  where  her 
brown  hair  had  dampened  into  fun- 
ny points.  Almy  grumbled  and 
moaned  in  her  sleep  and  pulled  a 
fat  knee  toward  her  chest.  "You 
better  get  Mama,  Maudie." 

I  jumped  up  the  steps  two  at  a 
time  and  ran  into  the  kitchen.  The 
whole  house  smelled  like  sickness. 
Mama  was  standing  by  the  cup- 
board, and  she  looked  at  me  with 


a  smile.  "The  worst  is  over,  Maud. 
Run  and  tell  Papa.  Anna  just  ate 
a  whole  bowl  of  soup." 

"Mama.  .  .  ."  Her  face  was  so 
tired  and  happy  all  together. 
"Mama,  Marjorie  wants  you  to 
come  feel  Almy.  She's  so  hot,  and 
all  she  wants  to  do  is  lie  down." 

I  couldn't  stand  to  look  at  Mama, 
the  happiness  died  out  so  quickly. 
It  was  like  flying,  she  went  so  fast 
to  Almy.  I  was  sent  for  Papa  in 
the  pasture.  Papa  ran  all  the  way 
back  with  me  behind.  I  could  hear 
the  breath  in  his  throat  like  an 
accompaniment  to  the  swoosh-thud 
of  his  high  heavy  shoes. 

nnHREE  nights  in  a  row  Dr.  Wil- 
liams came  out  in  his  brand 
new  Ford  car.  Once  I  caught  a 
glimpse  of  Almy  held  high  on  a 
pillow,  her  face  dark  from  cough- 
ing. We  lay  under  the  sheets 
listening.  Sometimes  Mama  lay 
down  beside  Almy,  and  Papa  would 
watch.  But  the  coughing  would 
get  bad,  and  then  they  both  would 
get  up. 

"Edith,  Edith,"  Dr.  Williams 
would  say  gruffly.  "You  have  to 
get  some  rest,  or  you'll  die  your- 
self." 

"I  won't  give  her  up,"  Mama 
said. 

Anna  wore  Mama's  wrapper  and 
worked  in  our  kitchen.  She  made 
bread  and  fried  strips  of  ham  for 
breakfast.  It  was  Anna  who  noticed 
the  first  flag  at  the  end  of  the  lane. 
It  was  a  stick  with  a  white  rag  tied 
to  it.  Marjorie  and  I  brought  back 
the  basket  beside  it.  That  night  we 
ate  Mrs.  Snell's  best  poundcake. 
Mama  didn't  want  any  dinner,  but 
she  took  in  the  new  rag  doll  to 
Almy.  Almy  smiled  and  went  to 
sleep  with  it  under  her  cheek.   She 


22 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


slept  with  that  doll  until  she  was 
better,  and  Papa  had  to  burn  every- 
thing. 

But  it  was  that  night  when  Mama 
hadn't  felt  like  eating  that  she  took 
sick  with  diphtheria.  Anna  helped, 
but  Papa  was  like  a  scarecrow.  His 
beard  grew  until  it  scared  Almy  and 
made  her  cry.  Then  he  scraped  it 
off  with  his  ears  cocked  always  to- 
ward Mama's  room. 

The  flag  was  there  the  next  day 
and  the  next.  One  day  we  found  a 
bundle  of  clean  dish  towels  nicely 
embroidered,  wrapped  in  brown 
paper;  another,  there  were  cookies 
in  a  shoe  box  and  a  bundle  of  clean 
rags.  A  little  salt  bag  filled  with 
dried  apricots  appeared,  and  often 
there  were  homemade  loaves  of 
bread  and  rolls.  Once  we  found  a 
new  dressed  chicken  wrapped  in 
many  folds  of  newspaper.  We  car- 
ried it  all  home  to  Anna  who 
accepted  it  and  served  it. 

Papa  took  in  some  of  the  gifts  to 
Mama.  A  newly  made  apron,  a 
fresh  blue  nightgown.  But  Mama 
would  turn  her  head  awav  and  the 
tears  would  come.  "I've  brought 
this  on  us  all,  John.  .  .  .  It's  my 
foolish  doing.  .  .  ." 

Papa  would  close  the  door,  but 
his  voice  carried  through  the  tran- 
som above.  "Nonsense.  You  were 
doing  your  Christian  duty.  Edith, 
Edith!"  She  had  begun  to  choke. 
"My  love,  Edith.  Heaven  help  us! 
My  Edith!"  We  shut  our  doors 
and  cried  into  the  pillows. 

Almy  was  well  enough  to  be  car- 
ried to  the  kitchen  by  Anna.  Pier 
brown  cheeks  seemed  pale,  and  she 
scolded  us  when  we  didn't  get 
things  for  her  promptly.  "She  won't 
be  so  cross  when  she  gets  her  full 
strength  back,"  Papa  promised  us, 


so  we  spoiled  her  and  fetched  her 
things  and  listened  for  Mama. 

HPHE  summer  was  almost  over 
before  they  took  down  the 
sign.  Dr.  Williams  sat  by  Mama  on 
the  back  porch  and  took  her  pulse. 
Papa  had  missed  much  time  in  the 
fields,  but  the  neighbors  had  hauled 
in  the  hay  and  harvested  the  wheat. 
"You've  got  to  get  interested  in 
things  again,  Edith.  Accept  the 
miracle  of  Almy  and  you  being  alive, 
not  to  exclude  Anna,  also." 

The  tears  began  to  run  down 
Mama's  cheeks.  She  pulled  her 
blanket  about  her  knees.  I  broke 
off  a  hollyhock  by  the  back  step  and 
fastened  the  skirt  on  a  stick  doll 
for  Almv. 

"Crying's  natural,  Edith.  You're 
still  mighty  weak.  But  the  sooner 
you  can  accept  what's  in  the  past 
and  begin  living  in  the  future,  then 
the  strength  will  come  back." 

Anna  brought  Mama  her  warm 
milk.  And  Mama  shook  her  head, 
crying  silently  all  the  while.  Anna 
got  a  spoon  and  fed  the  milk  to 
Mama. 

The  wind  was  cold,  and  there  was 
a  spattering  of  orange  leaves  already 
on  the  lawn.  In  the  dark  I  put  my 
arms  around  Papa  and  held  him 
when  he  came  to  kiss  us  good  night. 
"When  will  things  be  the  same  as 
before,  Papa?"  I  whispered  to  the 
dark. 

For  a  long  time  there  was  no 
sound  in  the  room.  Then  Papa 
stirred  on  the  edge  of  the  bed.  "I 
don't  know,  Maudie.  Your  Mama 
did  a  Christian  deed,  to  her  think- 
ing, and  the  punishment  exceeded 
all  that  a  devil  might  imagine.  She's 
lost  touch  with  the  rhythm  of  liv- 
ing, and  we  have  to  give  her  time, 


SUMMER'S  GRACE  23 

I  guess.  .  .  "     He  sighed  and  fell  We  told  her  about  Ludwig  and 

silent.     I  fell  asleep  before  he  left  all    the    blood.     She    wrapped   her 

the  room.  shawl    around    her    shoulders    and 

Anna  never  did  go  to  work  for  followed  us  to  the  lawn.     Ludwig 

Herman      Hergesheimer.        "Nein,  looked    very    bloody    and    pitiful. 

nein"  she  said  vigorously.    "Ich  will  "Give  me  the  towel,  Maud."  Mama 

bei  ihr  bleiben.'"     She  would  not  put  the  cold  towel  on  his  forehead 

leave   Mama.      Besides,    there   was  and  sent  us  to  chip  a  piece  of  ice 

Ludwig,  Papa's  hired  man  who  was  from  the  icebox, 

going  to  buy  a  small  farm  of  his  When  we  came  back,  Mama  was 

own.     His  cap  was  set  for  Anna,  scolding  Ludwig.    "So  much  blood, 

and   if  the   time   ever  came   when  Ludwig.     What  is  the  cause  of  all 

Mama  didn't  need  her,  she  thought  this?" 

she  would  make  do  with  Ludwig.  "It's    bleeding    from    the    heart 

But  until  that  time  came,  he  need  maybe,"  said  Ludwig.     Mama  gave 

not  bother  her.  him   a   sharp   glance,   and   sent   us 

in  for  more  cloths  though  anyone 

A  NNA  made  us  aprons  for  school,  could  see  the  nosebleed  was  prac- 

Autumn  was  really  here,  then,  tically  over, 

and  but  one  last  day  remained  be-  When  we  came  back,  Mama  and 

fore  the  long  wagon  rides  to  school  Ludwig  were  talking  about  Anna, 

began.     We    walked    around    the  Mama    kept    saying,    "But   nobody 

yard     feeling     lonesome.     Ludwig  told  me  a  thing,  not  a  thing."  She 

walked   up   to   the  back  lawn   and  invited  Ludwig  to  dinner.     "We'll 

stretched  out.    We  peered  into  his  have  it  late  so  you'll  have  plenty  of 

face.  time   to   go   home  and   dress   up." 

"Dosebleed.  .  .  ."  he  said,  wiping  Ludwig  smiled  and  smiled, 

at  his  face.  "I'll  make  a  wiggily  cake  for  din- 

We  ran  into  the  house  and  wet  ner,"  Mama  said  as  much  to  her- 

one   of   Mama's   best   dish    towels,  self  as  to  us.    "You  girls  can  do  the 

"Anna!"   we   shrieked.     Mama  lay  fetching,   and   I'll   do   the   stirring. 

on  the  couch  in  the  kitchen  that  That  is,"  now  she  really  looked  at 

Papa  had  fixed  for  her.     "Anna's  us,    "if   I   haven't   forgotten   how." 

gone  into  town  for  more  goods  for  We  smiled  and  smiled  at  her,  just 

Marjorie's  dress.    What  is  it?"  like  Ludwig. 

■  ♦  « 

Deone  R.  Sutherland,  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  has  had  the  privilege  of  growing  up  in  a 
home  where  emphasis  was  placed  upon  good  literature  and  good  education.  "I  was 
born  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  and  my  parents  are  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson,  a  lovely 
poet,  and  George  Cecil  Robinson.  I  graduated  from  the  University  of  Utah  and  taught 
English  a  year  in  high  school  and  two  years  in  the  department  of  English  at  the 
University  of  Utah.  My  first  story  sales  occurred  in  my  early  teens  to  the  Improvement 
Era,  and  Professor  Ouivey's  page  in  The  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  where  I  won  a  monthly 
prize.  I  won  first  prize  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in  1957.  Some  of 
my  serials  in  the  Magazine  have  included  'Dear  Conquest,'  'Green  Willows,'  'Heart's 
Bounty,'  and  'Not  to  the  Swift.'  Besides  Salt  Lake,  we  have  lived  in  Evanston,  Illinois, 
and  in  San  Francisco  and  Oakland,  California,  where  I  have  been  active  in  theater 
work  and  in  Church  activities.  I  am  stake  Relief  Society  literature  class  leader  in  the 
East  Idaho  Falls  Stake  at  the  present  time.  My  husband  is  Dr.  Harold  Pratt  Sutherland, 
in  private  practice  in  Idaho  Falls.  We  have  had  four  children,  three  of  whom  are 
living." 


cJhe    /  tort  hern  States    fill 


tsston 


Preston  R.  Nibley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

'TMIE  Northern  States  Mission  was  organized  in  1889.  It  contained 
within  its  boundaries  the  states  of  Illinois,  Iowa,  Michigan,  Minnesota, 
and  Wisconsin.  The  headquarters  of  the  mission  was  established  in 
Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  with  John  E.  Booth  as  president.  President  Booth 
was  succeeded  in  1890  by  Charles  W.  Stayner.  President  Stayner  served 
until  1895,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Joshua  Reuben  Clark  (father  of 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.).  President  Clark  was  succeeded  in  1896 
by  Samuel  G.  Spencer.  President  Spencer  was  succeeded  in  December 
1896  by  Louis  A.  Kelsch.  Under  the  direction  of  President  Kelsch,  the 
headquarters  of  the  mission  was  moved  to  Chicago  in  January  1897. 

In  190c  the  Manitoba  Province  of  Canada  was  added  to  the  Northern 
States  Mission.  Prior  to  this  time,  the  State  of  Indiana  had  also  been 
added,  and,  in  1925,  Ohio  became  a  part  of  the  mission  territory. 

President  Kelsch  served  until  1901.  Others  who  have  succeeded  him 
are:  Walter  C.  Lyman,  1901-2;  Asahel  PI.  Woodruff,  1902-4;  German  E. 
Ellsworth,  1904-19;  Winslow  Farr  Smith,  1919-23;  John  H.  Taylor,  1923- 
29;  Noah  S.  Pond,  1929-31.  In  1930  there  were  7,099  members  in  the 
Northern  States  Mission. 

President  Pond  presided  until  1931,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  George 


^pefM    /.v.;.- ;^$|j 

SBF^F* 

^          \ 

■'■    .'•''•*      )     >£?     ■>. 

Itafe^.. 

R^* 

":-                 -^    ■   •,    .            '   '   ' 

IHM^j^^^Mbfe.'tg^^JM 

ffijfcsla 

-.  3 

k 

*■.■:,                    ^*?%.'' 

^:WBm 

■     h  ■ 

1 

''■/:-'-■        :r'f% 

::;>               :.     '.;:  '■■'''■■■,' 

x- 

If          Jr&m  BHK        ufcJL? 

'  w.v  l                    ,  rpX'iyy    -■«©»! 

^^        >\$g*<       ■ 

.^-,->                      "Vr-  ■;,/•     ;,'/. 

'■. -N  ■ 

y;Vis4j 

>f-  ; 

- 

From  an  Old  Lithograph 


NAUVOO  THE  BEAUTIFUL 

From  the  Iowa  Side  of  the  Mississippi  River 


Page  24 


THE  NORTHERN  STATES  MISSION 


25 


<i  j 


Ewing  Galloway,  New  York 

FARM  SCENE  IN  ROLLING  WISCONSIN  HILLS 


S.  Romney.  President  Romney  presided  until  December  1935,  when  he 
died  suddenly  of  a  heart  attack  at  Rockford,  Illinois,  after  a  very  successful 
mission.  Presidents  who  have  succeeded  President  Romney,  until  the 
present  time  are:  Bryant  S.  Hinckley,  1935-39;  Leo  J-  Muir,  1939-43;  David 
I.  Stoddard,  1943-46;  Creed  Haymond,  1946-49;  Waldo  M.  Anderson, 
1949-53;  Isaac  A.  Smoot,  1953-57.  President  Smoot  died  in  the  mission 
home  in  Chicago  of  a  heart  attack,  after  a  successful  mission,  on  March  12, 
1957.  His  successor  was  Richard  C.  Stratford,  who  presides  at  the  present 
time. 

Chicago  Stake  was  formed  in  the  Northern  States  Mission  in  No- 
vember 1936;  Detroit  Stake  was  organized  in  November  1952. 

The  Great  Lakes  Mission  was  formed  from  the  Northern  States  Mis- 
sion in  October  1949;  it  includes  the  states  of  Michigan,  Indiana,  and  Ohio. 
On  October  1,  1959,  the  membership  of  the  Northern  States  Mission  was 
9,852;  these  members  were  located  in  fifty-nine  branches. 

Fifty-nine  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1145  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Vera  C.  Stratford  presides  over  the  Northern 
States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  Buckingham  Fountain,  Chicago,  Illinois,  is  a 
striking  night  photograph  by  Rupert  Leach,  from  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 
See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Northern  States  Mission,"  by  Vera  C.  Stratford,  page  34. 


o^txtyi    LJears  J/Lgo 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  1,  and  January  15,  1900 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

of  All  Nations" 

MEMORIAL  SERVICES  AT  MOUNT  VERNON:  The  one  hundredth  anni- 
versary of  the  death  of  George  Washington,  which  occurred  December  14,  1799,  was 
appropriately  remembered  .  .  .  throughout  the  land.  At  Mount  Vernon  the  scene  was 
impressive.  .  .  .  President  McKinley,  accompanied  by  members  of  his  Cabinet,  attended 
the  exercises  and  delivered  an  address.  The  procession  that  moved  up  the  slope  to  the 
mansion  consisted  of  the  Third  United  States  Cavalry  band  .  .  .  the  Grand  Lodge  of 
Virginia  .  .  .  and  of  the  District  of  Columbia.  .  .  .  President  McKinley  reviewed  the  pro- 
cession with  uncovered  head,  and,  as  the  last  of  it  passed  the  mansion,  the  presidential 
party  fell  in  line  at  the  rear  and  marched  to  the  tomb  where  Washington  was  first 
interred.  .  .  .  When  the  President  finished  his  address  twenty-one  guns  were  fired  by 
the  United  States  steamship  Sylph.  While  the  guns  from  the  war  vessel  were  boom- 
ing, the  entire  assembly  sang  "America." 

— Editorial 

MISS  ANTHONY'S  LETTER:  In  this,  my  eightieth  year,  I  am  filled  with  a 
great  desire  to  urge  all  believers  in  the  political  enfranchisement  of  women  to  manifest 
that  belief  in  some  material  way.  Will  you  not,  as  a  New  Year's  pledge,  promise  to 
aid  the  Suffrage  Association  in  some  direct  manner?  No  woman  is  so  situated  that 
she  cannot  do  something.  .  .  .  The  command  to  labor  for  the  elevation  of  human  kind 
is  not  upon  a  chosen  few  only,  but  upon  every  intelligent  being.  .  .  . 

— Susan  B.  Anthony 

TWO  CITIES 

On  the  dusky  edge  of  evening,  stretched  in  shining  peace  it  lies, 

City  built  of  clouds  and  sunshine  —  wonder  of  the  Western  skies.  .  . . 

Darkness  gathers,  Eastward,  Westward;  stronger  waxeth  my  desire, 
Reaching  through  celestial  spaces,  glittering  as  with  rain  of  fire. 

To  the  city  set  with  jasper,  having  twelve  foundations  fair, 
Flashing  from  their  jeweled  splendor  every  color  soft  and  rare.  .  .  . 

— Selected 

A  WOMAN  WHO  INHERITED  FIVE  COPPER  CLAIMS:  Miss  Abbie  East- 
man, of  Phoenix,  Ariz.,  inherited  five  copper  claims  three  years  ago,  and  has  been  work- 
ing ever  since  in  California  and  Arizona  to  earn  the  money  required  to  hold  them  until 
they  could  be  developed  and  sold.  She  has  always  been  obliged  to  earn  her  own 
bread,  but  with  the  sight  of  a  fortune  before  her  she  worked  harder  than  ever.  She 
persevered,  and  lately  sold  one  claim  for  $45,000. 

— News  Note 

A  NEW  DEPARTURE:  Mrs.  Admiral  Dewey  startled  Washington  society  by 
announcing  that  women  as  well  as  men  would  be  welcome  at  her  New  Year's  reception. 
This  is  the  revival  of  a  custom  that  was  abolished  in  Cleveland's  administration. 

■ — News  Note 

Page  26 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


M 


RS.   OSWALD   B.  LORD  of 

New  York  has  been  reap- 
pointed as  an  alternate  representa- 
tive to  the  United  States  delegation 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
United  Nations.  She  is  the  only 
woman  on  the  U.  S.  delegation. 

JENNIFER  VYVYAN,  soprano, 
and  Monica  Sinclair,  contralto, 
are  English  women  who  have 
achieved  distinction  for  their  sing- 
ing in  Handel's  Messiah,  under  the 
direction  of  world-famous  Sir 
Thomas  Beecham.  They  are  both 
graduates  of  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Music,  and  have  sung  at  Covent 
Garden,  Sadler's  Wells,  the  Royal 
Opera  House,  and  in  many  other 
opera  houses  in  the  British  Isles  and 
elsewhere. 

A/TRS.  CLAIRE  FEJES,  of  Fair- 
banks, Alaska,  mother  of  two 
children,  who  assists  her  husband 
Joseph  Fejes  in  running  a  hobby 
and  art  supply  shop,  is  a  well-known 
artist  of  the  Northland  whose  paint- 
ings have  won  acclaim  in  many 
parts  of  the  United  States  and  are 
now  on  display  at  the  Women's 
City  Club  in  New  York  City.  Her 
water  colors,  oils,  and  sketches  por- 
tray the  majestic  scenery  and  the 
Eskimo  tribes  in  the  regions  of 
Kotzebue  and  Point  Hope. 


T   EONIE    B.    ADAMS,    one    of 

America's  most  honored  poets, 
in  November  1959,  received  the 
$5,000  fellowship  award  presented 
by  the  American  Academy  of  Poets 
for  "distinguished  poetic  achieve- 
ment." Author  of  several  books  of 
poetry,  she  has  also  won  the  Bol- 
lingen  Poetry  Award,  the  Harriett 
Monroe  Award,  and  the  Shelley 
Memorial  Award. 

TV/f  ANY  American  women  are  tak- 
ing advantage  of  the  scholar- 
ships available  for  study  abroad. 
Seventy-five  thousand  scholarships 
are  offered  to  men  and  women  for 
study  in  eighty-five  countries  and 
territories. 

AJICOLE  MAXWELL,  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States,  is  a  scien- 
tific explorer  in  the  jungles  of  South 
America.  She  has  made  nine  trips 
into  remote  regions  searching  for 
medicinal  plants  which  may  be  of 
great  value  in  the  treatment  of 
disease.  At  present  she  is  working 
for  the  Charles  Pfizer  Pharmaceuti- 
cal Company,  Inc.  Her  education 
was  received  at  Ohio  State  Medical 
School  and  Harvard  University.  She 
is  the  founder  of  the  Ecuadoran 
Institute  of  Geography  and  Ethnog- 
raphy, and  is  a  Fellow  of  the  Lon- 
don Geographical  Society. 

Page  27 


EDITORIAL 


VOL  47 


JANUARY  1960 


NO.  1 


cJhe   LOatjs  of  a    vi/ o man  s  JLtfe 

The  day  is  thine,  the  night  also  is  thine:  thou  hast  prepared  the  light  and  the 
sun.  Thou  hast  set  all  the  borders  of  the  earth:  thou  hast  made  summer  and  winter 
(Psalm  74:16-17) . 


A  GAIN,  with  the  coming  of  the 
New  Year,  we  find  ourselves 
contemplating  and  evaluating  that 
period  of  time  which  is  past,  our 
present  place  in  the  life  plan,  and 
the  days  which  are  to  come.  For 
each  day  is  like  a  jewel  in  its  setting 
of  eternity  —  and  it  has  meaning 
far  beyond  the  borders  of  its  begin- 
ning and  its  end.  Each  day  is  set 
in  its  intricate  design  of  former  days 
and  future  time,  and  never  can  one 
day  be  reckoned  as  an  island  in  the 
sea  of  continuity. 

One  of  the  greatest  blessings  of 
the  gospel  is  the  assurance  it  gives 
of  our  place  in  the  everlasting  se- 
quence of  our  far-reaching  privileges 
and  responsibilities.  With  full 
hearts,  we  rejoice  in  the  New  Year, 
believing,  "Lord,  thou  hast  been  our 
dwelling  place  in  all  the  genera- 
tions"  (Psalm  90:1). 

In  this  setting,  we  think  of  the 
days  of  a  woman's  life  upon  the 
earth  —  and  afterwards  —  the  roles 
in  which  she  participates,  her  inter- 
ests and  her  development  in  each 
succeeding  phase  of  the  periods  of 
time  which  are  given  to  her. 

First,  she  is  a  daughter  in  her 
mother's  home;  then,  if  she  is 
blessed  with  a  companion,  she  be- 
comes a  wife,  a  daughter-in-law,  a 
mother;  finally,  she  will  be  a  moth- 
er-in-law, and  a  grandmother. 
Through  this  cycle  of  days  she  will 

Page  28 


also  be  a  participant  in  the  work  of 
the  Church  and  in  community 
activities.  And  through  all  of  these 
experiences,  a  woman  learns  about 
life  from  the  vantage  point  of  each 
of  her  "seven  ages."  In  the  course 
of  this  development,  she  acquires  a 
measure  of  wisdom,  sympathy, 
serenity,  and  a  realization  of  her 
destiny  in  the  Heavenly  Father's 
eternal  plan.  Each  age  yields  to 
her  experiences  which  gleam  in 
splendor  above  all  trials  and  disap- 
pointments, for  it  has  been  said  of 
earth  and  earth  life  "The  stones  of 
it  are  the  place  of  sapphires:  and  it 
hath  dust  of  gold"  (Job  28:6). 

The  girl  in  her  mother's  home 
receives  training  and  impressions 
that  will  determine  the  course  of 
her  life.    She  will  alwavs  remember 

J 

the  shelter  of  the  home  walls,  the 
lighted  windows,  her  mother's  face, 
the  tireless  hands  sewing  a  dress  for 
a  girl  child,  the  table  set  for  the 
evening  meal,  the  prayers  that 
united  the  family  in  love  and  re- 
sponsibility. And  though  partings 
inevitably  came  and  illness,  and, 
perhaps,  hard  times  assailed  the 
home,  still  there  came  to  the  daugh- 
ter a  strength  of  courage  and  a 
feeling  of  lifetime  security  that 
would  companion  her  forever. 

The  young  wife  in  her  new  home 
might  perhaps  say  to  herself,  this 
is  a  new  unit  in  the  kingdom  of 


EDITORIAL 


29 


earth,  and  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
Heavenly  Father.  Here  are  two 
people,  strangers  in  many  ways, 
coming  from  different  homes,  to 
merge  together,  each  one  bringing 
the  past  to  build  into  a  new  unit, 
with  the  aura  of  youth  and  strength 
—  so  the  young  wife  builds. 

The  wife  and  her  mother-in-law, 
whatever  may  be  the  differences  in 
personality,  have  much  to  bring 
them  close  together.  They  have  a 
shared  devotion  to  the  son  who  is 
now  a  husband,  and  together  they 
will  love  the  grandchildren,  enlarg- 
ing the  unit  of  the  family  with  a 
new  perspective  and  new  compan- 
ionship. 

To  the  young  wife,  the  coming 
of  a  child  seems  to  be  a  miracle. 
And  so  it  is,  for  the  Heavenly 
Father  has  given  a  spirit  to  taber- 
nacle upon  the  earth,  and  the  child, 
in  his  innocence,  seems  to  be  re- 
membering his  former  home,  even 
as  he  explores  the  wonders  of  earth. 
The  mother,  then,  sees  places  and 
people  through  young  eyes,  as  if  a 
new  portrait  were  being  designed 
upon  a  white  canvas,  all  impressions 
webbed  in  wonder  and  beauty.  The 
mother  feels  herself  a  part  of  all 
creation  —  a  kinship  with  sunlight 
and  flowers,  and  far  habitations, 
having  a  wide  love  for  children 
everywhere  and   a  yearning   to   in- 


crease the  welfare  and  opportunities 
of  all  children. 

When  a  daughter  or  son  marries, 
a  woman  again  meets  a  stranger, 
certainly  a  stranger  at  first,  and  the 
circle  of  the  family  is  at  the  same 
time  diminished  and  enlarged. 
New  adjustments  come  for  older 
mothers,  and  there  is  a  desire  for 
greater  understanding  and  for  op- 
portunities that  will  give  wisdom 
and  happiness  in  the  circle  of  the 
growing  family. 

One  woman  said,  as  her  grand- 
children grew  like  flowers  around 
her,  "Now  I  am  living  in  the  peren- 
nial garden,  and  I  have  learned  to 
receive  with  greater  rejoicing  the 
association  with  children,  who  are 
really  the  buds  and  blossoms  of  the 
world. "  This  heightened  sensitiv- 
ity to  companionship  with  young 
spirits  seems  to  be  one  of  the  great- 
est blessings  realized  by  grandmoth- 
ers, as  they  see  the  cycle  of  life 
thus  made  strong  and  everlasting. 
Grandchildren  bring  gifts  from  the 
faraway  country  of  childhood. 

Thus  are  the  ages  of  a  woman 
combined  into  a  cycle  of  increasing 
wisdom,  expanding  sympathies,  and 
a  widened  appreciation  of  the  gift 
of  life  and  time  —  the  gift  of  years, 
and  always  the  New  Year,  and  the 
eternal  horizon. 

-V.  P.  C. 


years 

Roxana  Farnsworth  Hase 

Have  vou  grown  lesser  since  your  hair  is  gray 
And  strength  somewhat  diminished  in  your  arms? 
Is  that  fine  mind  I  always  so  admired 
Less  keenly  tuned  with  passing  of  youth's  charms? 
Am  I  to  think  that  years  have  warped  your  vision 
Because  you  slow  a  little  in  your  stride? 
Ah,  no!  You  are  the  ripened  fruits  of  wisdom, 
I  am  the  seeker,  ever  at  your  side. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


IKelief  (society  uxssigned  (overling    II ieeting  of 
C/ast  cJundau  in    II Larch 


T 


HE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day,  March  6,  i960,  has 
again  been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Relief 
Society.  A  suggestive  program  for  this  meeting  has  been  sent  to  the  stakes 
in  pamphlet  form.  It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
confer  with  their  bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting.  It  is 
suggested  that  the  ward  Relief  Society  chorister  and  organist  confer  with 
the  ward  president  and  carefully  select  from  the  ward  music  library  the 
songs  for  this  occasion  which  seem  to  be  the  most  appropriate  and  the 
most  inspirational. 

islwara  Subscriptions  LP  resented  in  J/tpril 

^HE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1959  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  i960. 

lo o una    Volume  of  ig5g    1 1  tagazines 

~T)  ELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1959  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  on  inside  back  cover.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues 
in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.80,  including  the  index.  A 
limited  number  of  the  1959  Magazines  are  available  at  the  offices  of  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah,  for  $2  for  twelve  issues.  It  is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes 
have  one  volume  of  the  1959  Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward 
and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

Page  30 


©A  Say;   What  @s  of  ruth? 

Y/lfHAT  a  wonderful  world  this  would  be  if  everybody  believed  and 
practiced  the  teachings  of  the  Savior: 

Ye  shall  know  the  truth, 
and *lhe  truth  shall  make;  you  free. 
Lucky  for  you  who  ...Jive  in  a  land  built  on  a  belief  in  truth  and 
justice.    Not  all  people  arg  so  fortunate. 

As  children  we  are  naturally  honest.  And  we  would  likely  so  remain 
but  for  the  bad  examples,  group  pressures,  or  lack  of  effective  moral 
teaching  in  our  lives. 

Page  31 


32  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 

Should  untruthfulness  creep  into  our  lives  it  is  likely  to  come  first 
in  faint  disguise:  in  exaggeration;  in  concealment  of  some  pertinent  facts 
when  people  have  a  right  to  believe  that  what  we  say  is  the  whole  truth 
and  nothing  but  the  truth;  in  pretending  that  we  agree  with  someone 
else's  statement  when  he  expresses  an  idea  or  an  opinion  which  is  con- 
trary to  our  own;  in  refraining  from  speaking  up  in  defense  of  a  person  or 
a  cause  when  we  know  we  ought  to  do  so;  in  making  promises  which  we 
do  not  intend  to  keep. 

Only  after  we  have  grown  callous  to  some  of  these  milder  forms  of 
indirect  deceit  are  we  likely  to  tell  deliberate  falsehoods.  Most  people 
are  innocent  of  intentional  and  outright  deception. 

Young  men  and  young  women:  how  valiant  are  you  to  defend  the 
truth?  Do  you  stand  up  to  the  careless  opinions  and  irresponsible  claims 
which  are  so  often  expressed  when  young  people  engage  in  casual  talk? 

How  careful  are  you  in  expressing  your  own  opinions  and  in  sticking 
to  facts  in  your  own  speech? 

If  all  people  were  strictly  truthful  and  honest,  righteousness  would 
soon  cover  the  earth  —  and  heaven  would  not  be  far  beyond! 

So,  believe  the  truth,  tell  the  truth,  love  the  truth,  live  the  truth. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


Vi/hat   \4-ifts  Sd  {Jo ring 

Ida  Elaine  James 

I  forgot  that  you  are  thirty-two, 

Habit  being  a  stubborn  thing  to  break, 

And  so,  as  always,  I  bring  home  to  you 

Some  trifle  from  the  party  ...  a  mint,  or  cake. 

In  long-gone  days  if  I  failed  to  secrete 

A  treasure  in  my  purse,  I  would  not  dare 

To  meet  your  eager,  outstretched  hand,  my  sweet. 

Stronger  than  age  is  strong,  this  will  to  share! 

Forgive  old  age's  tender  foolishness 
For  harboring  bits  I've  learned  along  life's  way, 
Expectant  always  of  your  welcoming  yes, 
Your  heart  enfolding  the  gifts  I  bring  today. 
But  now,  life's  gems  —  my  best  —  I  am  not  sure 
How  you  will  take;  still,  hearts  are  hard  to  cure. 


[Prevent  Crippling   ^JJiseases 

Basil  O'Connor 
President,  The  National  Foundation 

V/'OU  and  the  March  of  Dimes  —  that's  the  combination  that  produced 
the  polio  vaccine.  That  combination  —  you  and  the  new  March  of 
Dimes  —  can  do  it  again.  The  new  March  of  Dimes  is  tackling  birth 
defects,  arthritis,  and  polio.  Medical  surveys  show  that  one  out  of  sixteen 
American  babies  is  born  defective.  You  can  do  something  to  stop  it. 
Arthritis  is  America's  No.  1  crippling  disease  —  the  enemy  of  millions, 
both  adults  and  children.  Old  and  new  epidemics  of  polio  have  left 
50,000  in  need  of  March  of  Dimes  care. 

The  National  Foundation,  supported  by  the  March  of  Dimes,  leads 
in  medical  research  to  prevent  crippling  disease,  in  medical  care  to  prevent 
disease  crippling,  and  in  professional  education  to  train  disease  fighters. 
National  Foundation  scholarships  train  hands  and  minds  to  prevent  the 
tragedy  of  crippling  diseases. 

An  army  of  volunteers  will  conduct  the  new  March  of  Dimes  in 
January  i960.  They  know  the  anguish  that  birth  defects  bring  families; 
they  know  that  arthritis  and  the  rheumatic  diseases  strike  millions,  in- 
cluding children.  They  know  that  in  1959  polio  erupted  in  terrifying 
epidemics  and  that  polio  still  cripples.  They  also  know  that  a  nationally 
co-ordinated  research  program,  accompanied  by  patient  aid  and  the  train- 
ing of  more  medical  personnel,  is  the  only  hope  of  checking  these  three 
cripplers,  the  only  way  of  bringing  hope  to  their  victims.  Help  prevent 
crippling  diseases.    Join  the  new  March  of  Dimes. 


0/  Lsould   I  lot  C/*|/ 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham 

I  could  not  cry  the  day  you  left  me  standing 

Unprepared  for  this,  our  last  farewell. 

The  world  around  was  bursting  forth  with  promise 

That  life  was  sweet  and  spring  about  to  swell. 

My  only  premonition  of  disaster 

Was  weeping  sky  that  filled  the  tulip's  brim. 

I  thought  at  once  of  sweet,  thirst-quenching  moisture 

That  hastens  growing  buds  along  each  limb. 

My  mind  was  on  this  earthly  resurrection 

Of  flowing  sap  and  flowering  gardens  gay. 

I  could  not  sense  the  fact  that  you  were  leaving; 

Yet  weeping  skies  are  blue  beyond  the  gray. 

Page  33 


IKectpes  Qjrom  the    I  Lor  them  States    IlLtssiori 


Submitted  by  Vera  C.  Stratford 
Pride  of  Iowa  Cookies 


i  c.  shortening 
1  c.  brown  sugar 

1  c.  white  sugar 

2  eggs 

i  tsp.  vanilla 
2  c.  flour 


Vz   tsp.  soda 

!/4    tsp.  salt 

Vz    c.  coconut,  shredded 

2  c.  rolled  oats 

i  c.  corn  flakes 
Vz   c.  nut  meats 


Cream  shortening  and  sugar  together  until  light.  Add  eggs  and  beat  until  light 
and  creamy.  Add  vanilla;  sift  flour,  soda,  and  salt  together  and  mix  in.  Add  coconut, 
oats,  corn  flakes,  and  nuts.  Drop  on  greased  cookie  sheet  and  bake  at  3500  until 
lightly  browned. 


Poppy-Seed  Cake 


%  c.  poppy  seeds 

3A  c.  milk 

1  Vz  c.  sugar 

Vz  c.  butter 

2  c.  flour 


2  tsp.  baking  powder 
Vz   c.  milk 

1  tsp.  vanilla 

3  egg  whites 


Soak  poppy  seeds  in  the  %  cup  milk  overnight.  Mix  butter  and  sugar.  Sift  dry 
ingredients  and  add  alternately  to  butter  mixture  with  the  Vz  cup  milk.  Add  vanilla 
and  soaked  poppy  seeds.  Fold  in  stiffly  beaten  whites  of  eggs.  Bake  twenty-five 
minutes  at  3500.  Spread  a  custard  filling,  recipe  below,  between  layers  and  ice  with  pink 
seven-minute  frosting. 


Custard  for  Poppy-Seed  Cake: 

Vz    c.  sugar  (brown  or  white) 
1   c.  milk 
3  egg  yolks 


2  tbsp.  flour,  or  more  to  make  desired 

thickness 
1  c.  nut  meats,  chopped 


Mix  and  cook  in  a  double  boiler,  all  ingredients,  except  nuts,  until  thick;  cool,  add 
nuts,  and  spread  between  layers  of  cake. 


Peppered  Beef 

1  tbsp.  fat 

1  lb.  roundsteak 

1  c.  hot  water 

2  tbsp.  cornstarch 

Vz   tsp.  salt 
pepper 

1  crushed  garlic  clove 
%   c.  celery,  chopped 

1  bouillon  cube 

4  tsp.  soy  sauce 
1  chopped  onion 
4  green  peppers 
Vz  c.  cold  water 

Cut  meat  in  narrow  inch-long  strips  and  brown  in  fat.  Add  salt,  pepper,  garlic, 
©nion,  sliced  peppers,  and  chopped  celery.  Dissolve  bouillon  cube  in  hot  water  and 
add  to  mixture.  Cook  until  tender.  Mix  cornstarch,  soy  sauce,  and  cold  water  and 
add  to  meat  mixture.  Cook  about  two  additional  minutes.  Serve  with  rice  or 
boiled  noodles. 

Page  34 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  NORTHERN  STATES  MISSION  35 

Southern  Illinois  Baked  Beans 

i  lb.  dried  Great  Northern  beans  thirty  slices  bacon 

1  medium-sized  onion  brown  sugar 

water,  as  needed  salt  and  pepper 

1  bottle  tomato  catsup 

Boil  beans  in  sufficient  water  to  cover,  salted  to  taste,  until  done,  but  not  soft. 
In  a  baking  dish,  place  a  layer  of  beans,  salted  and  peppered  to  taste,  then  a  layer  of 
thinly  sliced  onion.  Sprinkle  with  brown  sugar  and  dot  with  catsup.  Cut  bacon  in 
short  lengths  and  place  on  top  of  onions.  Make  second  and  third  layers  of  the  same. 
Cover  with  thin  layer  of  brown  sugar  and  remaining  catsup  and  place  long  strips  of 
bacon  on  top.  Bake  in  3500  oven  until  bacon  is  browned.  Cover,  reduce  heat  to 
very  low,  and  bake  two  and  one-half  additional  hours.  Add  a  little  water,  as  needed, 
to  make  sure  there  is  always  enough  moisture  to  bake  without  burning. 

Sister  Snelgrove's  Pineapple  Cheese  Salad 

1  pkg.  lemon  jello  1  small  can  crushed  pineapple 

1  pkg.  lime  jello  Vi    c.  sugar 

2  c.  hot  water  1   c.  grated  mild  cheese 
juice  from  one  lemon  1  pt.  whipping  cream 

Dissolve  jello  in  hot  water  and  add  lemon  juice.  Cool.  Combine  pineapple  and 
sugar,  then  bring  to  a  boil.  Add  to  jello  mixture  when  cool;  add  cheese.  When  almost 
starting  to  jell,  fold  in  whipped  cream. 

Wisconsin  Blueberry  Muffins 

1%  c.  flour  %    c.  milk 

2  Vi    tsp.  baking  powder  1  egg 

%    tsp.  salt  3  tbsp.  fat 

lA   c.  sugar  blueberries,  as  desired 

Sift  dry  ingredients.  Beat  egg,  add  milk  and  fat.  Add  dry  ingredients,  stirring 
lightly.  Fold  in  washed  blueberries  (as  many  as  desired).  Bake  in  greased  muffin  pan 
at  42  50  for  25  minutes. 

Corn-Belt  Cracker  Jacks 

1  lb.  brown  sugar  lA    tsp.  salt 

1  c.  white  syrup  Vi   tsp.  soda 

!4   lb.  butter  8  qts.  popped  corn 

Cook  sugar  and  syrup  until  it  almost  burns  (about  8  minutes),  stirring  constantly 
from  the  time  it  starts  to  boil.  Melt  butter  and  add  with  the  salt  and  soda.  Stir  and 
pour  over  popped  corn  (more  or  less  can  be  used  depending  on  taste).  Now  pour 
out  on  table  and  press  down  with  hands  or  form  into  balls. 

Elder  Cook's  Crystal  French  Dressing  for  Fruit  Salad 


!4    c.  sugar  !4  c.  white  vinegar 

1  tsp.  celery  seed  1  c.  salad  oil 

Vi    tsp.  salt  2  cloves  garlic,  minced 

1   tsp.  dry  mustard 

Combine  sugar,  celery  seed,  salt,  mustard,  and  vinegar.  Very  slowly  add  the  oil, 
beating  constantly.  The  dressing  becomes  very  thick  as  the  oil  is  added.  Add  minced 
garlic  clove.    Chill  well  before  serving. 


1 1  lore  [Precious  cJhan  [Riches 

Betty  Lou  Martin 

4  6  nri  ED,  come  here  quick.  Look  cry.     "Oh,  Cathy,  you're  supposed 

I     at  the  new  living-room  set  to  sleep  right  now  so  Mommy  can 

that  the  Andrews  are  get-  get   her   washing    done/'     Carolyn 

ting."      Carolyn     Hayes     watched  sighed.    "I  can  see  that  this  is  going 

curiously  out  the  window.  "Honest-  to  be  one  of  those  days." 

ly,  they're  always  getting  something  After     several     unsuccessful     at- 

new.     Why  only  last  month  they  tempts,  Carolyn  finally  finished  the 

got  a  new  car,  and  the  month  before  washing,   then  she  made  the  beds 

that.  .  .  ."  and  did  the  breakfast  dishes.     She 

Ted  Hayes  put  his  arm  affection-  worked    through    the   lunch    hour, 

ately  around  his  wife.    "Now,  dear,  and  by  the  time  the  nine-year-old 

we're  not  interested  in  what  the  An-  twins     came    home    from    school, 

drews  get  new.    After  all,  they  don't  Carolyn   was  exhausted.     "I  really 

have  any  children  to  buy  for,  and  should  iron  a   few  of  those  pieces 

we  have  three  to  take  care  of.  They  before  I  start  dinner,  but  I'm  just 

can  afford  things  like  that."  too  tired." 

Carolyn  turned  dark,  intent  eyes  "Mother,"  Jimmy  called  from  the 

upon  Ted.     "Really,  Ted,  I  don't  living  room.    "Mrs.  Andrews  is  here 

mean  to  be  envious,  but  I  can't  help  to  see  you." 

but    admire    the    nice    things   that  Oh,  no,  thought  Carolyn,  and  I 

Barbara  and  Chris  Andrews   have,  look  so  untidy. 

Why    Barbara    even    has    a    dish-  Barbara  Andrews  sat  across  from 

washer."  Carolyn  and  chatted  to  her  about 

"But  just  think,  Mrs.  Hayes,  you  their  new  living-room  set,  and  the 

have    three    dish    wipers    and    one  trip  that  she  and  Chris  planned  to 

potential  one.     What  more  could  take  to  New  York.    Carolyn  listened 

you  ask  for?"     Ted  teased  in  his  with  excitement.     If  only  she  and 

good  natured  way.  Ted  could  take  a  trip  like  that,  but 

Ted,   with  his   clean-cut   appear-  they  could  never  afford  it.   Besides, 

ance,  his  blonde  curly  hair,  and  his  they    wouldn't    have    anyone    with 

appealing   blue   eyes,   could  always  whom  to  leave  the  children, 

make  Carolyn  smile.    He  had  a  way  "Oh,    Barbara,    it  all   sounds    so 

about  him    that  would   make   the  wonderful.    Why  I've  never  hardly 

world  seem  rosy  and  bright,  even  on  been  out  of  the  State,  let  alone  to 

a  rainy  day.  New  York,"  Carolyn  said. 

"I'd  like  to  see  the  time  that  you  Barbara     was     her     usual,     well- 

or   the   children   finish    the  job  of  groomed  self.    "I  am  excited  about 

wiping  the  dishes  for  me."  Carolyn  it,  Carolyn.     Of  course  we  always 

laughed.    "At  least,  I  know  that  you  take  a  vacation  every  summer.  Why, 

have  good  intentions."  it  just  wouldn't  seem  right,  if  we 

Carolyn    finally    got    the    twins,  didn't." 

Jimmy  and  Jenny,  ready  for  school.  Carolyn  felt  even  more  conspicu- 

They  had  just  walked  out  the  door  ous  in  her  soiled  blue  cotton  dress, 

when  the  baby,  Cathy,  started  to  with     her     dark    hair     disheveled. 

Page  36 


MORE  PRECIOUS  THAN  RICHES  37 

Barbara  was  trim  and  neat  in  a  fresh  The  night  of  the  party  finally  ar- 

cotton   skirt   and   blouse,   and   her  rived,  and  little  Cathy  was  proud 

blonde  hair  was  beautifully  combed,  and  happy.    She  laughed  and  talked 

"Well,  I  really  must  be  running,  and  tried  to  blow  out  the  candles  on 

I'm    meeting   Chris   for   dinner   in  the  cake  which  Carolyn  had  taken 

town  tonight,  and  then  we're  going  so  much  time  decorating. 

to  take  in  a  show.     Do  come  over  Carolyn    looked    around    at    the 

and  see  my  new  furniture,  Carolyn."  happy,  laughing  faces  of  her  little 

family,  and  she  knew  that  every  mo- 

npHE  thought  of  a  show  sounded  ment  of  exhausting  work  was  worth 

relaxing  to  Carolyn,  and  when  it.    What  would  she  ever  do  with- 

Ted  came  home,  she  suggested  that  out  them?     They  were  more  pre- 

they  go.  cious  than  riches.  Just  then  a  knock 

"It's  fine  with  me,  honey,"  Ted  came  to  the  door,  and  when  Caro- 
replied.  "We  can  all  go  to  a  drive-  lyn  answered  it,  Barbara  stood  be- 
in."  fore  her. 

As  it  turned  out,  Carolyn  wished  Barbara  looked  around  at  the  gaily 

that  they  had  stayed  home.    Cathy  decorated  table,  at  the  cake  with  its 

wouldn't  go  to  sleep,  and  the  twins  two  single  candles  and  one  to  grow 

kept  bouncing  around  in  the  back  on,   and    at    the   brightly   wrapped 

seat  of  the  car.    Every  few  minutes  presents   on   the  table.     "Oh,   I'm 

they  had  to  have  some  popcorn,  and  sorry,  Carolyn,  I  didn't  know  that 

then  some  candy,  and  then  —   "a  you  were  having  a  party.     It's  just 

drink  of  water,  please,  Daddy."  that  I.  .  .  ."  There  were  tears  in  her 

Carolyn  did  take  note  of  the  beau-  eyes  as  she  spoke.     "I  get  so  lone- 

tiful    moon    that    night,    and    her  some  when  Chris  isn't  there.     Oh, 

thoughts    went   back    to    the   days  Carolyn,  you  have  so  very  much  to 

when  she  and  Ted  were  courting,  be  thankful  for." 

The  next  thing  she  remembered  the  Carolyn  thought  with  amazement, 

show  was  over,  and  Ted  was  taking  all  this  time  I  have  been  admiring 

the  speaker  out  of  the  car.  her  beautiful  things,  she  has  been 

"Ted,    I've   been    to    sleep;   why  wanting   what    I    have.      She   took 

didn't  you  awaken  me?"     Carolyn  Barbara  by  the  arm  and  led  her  into 

asked.  the  dining  room. 

"You  were  sleeping  so  peacefully  "I'm    so    happy    that    you    came, 

that  I  just  didn't  have  the  heart."  Barbara.     You're    just   in    time   to 

Ted  winked  at  Carolyn.  have  some  cake  and  ice  cream  with 

The  next  day  started  out  the  same  us.    Little  Cathy  will  be  delighted, 

way  for  Carolyn,  and  she  didn't  have  too.    She  loves  visitors." 

a  spare  minute  to  visit  with  Bar-  As  Carolyn  set  a  place  for  Barbara, 

bara.    Suddenly,  it  occurred  to  Caro-  she   turned   toward   Ted  and   gave 

lyn    that    Cathy's    second   birthday  him    a    radiant    smile    that     said, 

came  the  end  of  the  week.    "We'll  "Thank  you   for  all  the  happiness 

have  to  have  a  little  family  party,"  that  we  have  together." 

she  mused.    When  the  twins  came  Ted,  in  turn,  wondered  what  he 

home    from    school,    Carolyn    told  had  done  to  deserve  such  a  lovely, 

them  of  her  plans,  and  they  eagerly  glowing    smile    from    his   beautiful 

helped  her  plan  the  occasion,  wife. 


Uxoseila  Jenkins    II Lakes  limits  and  IKugs 

ROSELLA  Cora  Brown  Jenkins,  Gooding,  Idaho,  makes  quilts,  rugs,  and  many  doilies, 
pot  holders,  dolls,  and  other  items  for  home  beautification  and  for  gifts.  She 
has  given  several  quilts  to  her  children  and  has  made  one  for  each  of  her  seven  grand- 
children for  their  weddings.  She  pieced  a  quilt  top  for  the  Relief  Society.  Her 
beautiful  and  useful  rugs  have  been  items  of  much  admiration  at  Relief  Society  bazaars. 
She  cultivates  a  large  vegetable  garden  and  a  lovely  flower  garden,  and  both  of  these 
provide  gifts  for  family  and  friends. 

Mrs.  Jenkins  has  been  a  Relief  Society  visiting  teacher  for  forty-six  years  and  has 
also  served  many  years  as  an  executive  officer.  She  is  mother  to  four  children,  grand- 
mother to  nineteen,  and  great-grandmother  to  seven. 


Uxuth  to   iuoaz 

Kathcrine  F.  Larsen 


Never  for  pity  have  I  come  to  you, 

Though  pity  enough  were  perhaps  my  due. 

Nor  for  your  largess  do  I  entreat — 

Only  that  I  might  lie  at  your  feet. 

Never  have  I  stretched  hands  to  receive 

Plums,  grapes,  and  pomegranates  —  only  believe 

I  proffer  to  you  sheer  grain  that  I 

Have  garnered  under  the  unpitying  sky. 


Page  38 


The  New  Day 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Chapter  4 


Synopsis:  Lynn  Marlow,  a  dress  design- 
er, who  lives  in  Chicago  and  is  engaged 
to  David  Talbot,  returns  to  Springdale, 
her  home  town,  to  visit  her  Aunt  Polly, 
and  to  find  out  if  she  has  really  forgotten 
her  early  love  for  Johnny  Spencer.  He 
had  married  a  Southern  girl  and  she  had 
died,  leaving  two  children.  On  her  way 
to  her  aunt's  home,  Lynn  meets  Johnny's 
children,  but  she  delays  going  to  see 
Johnny. 

IT  was  quite  natural  that  her  feet 
should  turn  to  the  willow  path. 
Long  ago,  when  the  path  was 
new,  she  had  gone  there  to  think. 
If  she  had  done  something  wrong 
and  Aunt  Polly  had  reprimanded 
her,  if  she  had  quarreled  with 
Johnny,  or  if  anything  had  hap- 
pened that  wasn't  right,  she  had 
come  here  in  the  willows  and  found 
her  Balm  of  Gilead.  Now  she 
walked  in  the  ferns  and  willow 
leaves  until  she  came  to  the  stump 
lying  like  a  hound  dog  by  the  path. 
And  she  sat  down  on  it  and  took 
off  her  shoes  and  dipped  her  feet 
into  the  cool  water. 

In  the  leaves  near  something 
caught  her  eye.  It  was  the  pocket 
knife,  the  open  blade  shining  up 
at  her  through  the  leaves.  Her 
heart  began  a  peculiar  thumping. 
That  knife  belonged  to  Johnny's 
boy.  He  had  given  it  to  her  to 
make  the  whistle  that  she  had  never 
finished.  She  picked  it  up  thought- 
fully. Then,  reaching  up,  she 
snipped  off  the  willow  branch  hang- 
ing low  over  her  head.  The  blade 
slid  quite  easily  through  the  tender 
limb,  and  in  a  short  time  she  was 


pounding     the     bark     from     her 
whistle. 

It  was  funny  how  she  could  re- 
member just  the  right  things  to  do 
after  so  many  years.  Just  how  deep 
to  make  the  groove,  just  where  to 
cut  the  slit,  and  then  the  taste  of 
the  sap  as  she  wet  the  bare  whistle 
in  her  mouth  to  make  the  bark  slide 
on  easily.  She  was  eager  as  a  child 
as  she  put  the  whistle  to  her  lips. 
It  had  always  been  fun  to  try  a 
new  whistle.  There  were  so  many 
pitches.  It  blew  a  high  shrill  note 
that  made  her  start  a  little  so  that 
she  looked  squarely  into  the  pair  of 
eyes  peeking  furtively  through  the 
willow  clump.  She  knew  those  eyes, 
too.  She  would  never  question 
them  again.  They  were  Johnny's 
eyes,  in  Johnny's  son's  face. 

"LJE  knew  immediately  that  she 
had  seen  him,  but  he  stayed 
defiantly  in  the  willows.  "I  want 
my  knife,"  he  said. 

Lynn  had  regained  her  compos- 
ure now.  "Of  course  you  may  have 
it,"  she  said  "but  you  must  come 
and  get  it." 

He  came  a  few  steps  out  of  the 
willows,  and  Lynn  looked  behind 
him,  expecting  to  see  the  little  girl. 
"Where  is  your  sister?" 

"None  of  your  business,"  he  said, 
without   offering  to   come  further. 

She  raised  her  eyebrows.  "I'm 
sorry.  I  didn't  mean  to  make  you 
angry." 

"What'd  you  run  away  for  when 
you  promised  to  make  us  a  whistle?" 

Page  39 


40 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


Oh,  so  that  was  it! 

"I'm  sorry/'  she  said  again.  "It 
was  very  foolish  of  me  to  run  away. 
Would  you  believe  me  if  I  told  you 
I  was  afraid  of  something  when  I 
ran  away?" 

"There's  nothing  in  these  willows 
to  get  you/'  he  said.  He  was  still 
eyeing  her  up  and  down. 

"Oh,  I'm  sure  of  that,"  Lynn  said 
very  seriously.  "But  —  well,  if  you 
had  something  that  made  you  very, 
very  unhappy  and  you  lost  it,  and 
then  suddenly  found  it,  do  you 
think  you  might  run  away  before  it 
hurt  you  all  over  again?" 

He  puckered  his  forehead  into  a 
scowl.  "You  don't  talk  plain,"  he 
said. 

She  laughed  then.  "I  suppose  I 
don't."  She  looked  down  into  her 
hand  at  the  whistle.  "Did  you  hear 
my  whistle?" 

"Sure,  I  heard  it.  I  was  standing 
right  there.  I  watched  you  make 
it." 

"Oh,  did  you!  I  thought  you 
just  came  out  of  nowhere." 

"That's  silly.  Nobody  comes  out 
of  nowhere." 

She  laughed  again.  "I  guess  they 
don't." 

He  still  stood  in  the  same  place. 

"Would  you  like  the  whistle?" 

He  thought  a  minute.  "I'll  give 
it  to  Lindy,"  he  said  and  came  for- 
ward. 

Lindyl  Johnny  had  named  his 
little  girl  Lindy!  Like  a  fast  mov- 
ing drama,  there  rushed  before  her 
a  night  along  the  willow  path,  with 
Johnny's  arms  around  her.  She 
could  see  vividly  the  flower  in  his 
buttonhole.  She  could  even  smell 
the  violets  in  her  hair.  And  sharp 
and  clear  a  voice  tender,  sweet,  "All 
our  little  girls  we  will  name  Lindy." 

She  sat  stupified  while  he  took 


the  whistle  she  held  in  her  hand. 

"I  want  my  knife,  too,"  he  said. 

"Oh,  of  course.  Excuse  me." 
She  reached  for  the  knife  that  was 
lying  on  the  stump  beside  her. 
"Does  Lindy  like  whistles?" 

"Course  she  does." 

Lynn  was  quite  calm  now.  "I 
suppose  all  boys  and  girls  like 
whistles." 

"Lindy  is  asleep,"  Peter  volun- 
teered now,  as  though  to  make  up 
for  his  rudeness  awhile  ago. 

"Who  .  .  .  who  stavs  with  her 
when  she's  asleep?"  Lynn  was  un- 
consciously twisting  the  leaves  from 
a  willow  branch. 

"Sometimes  I  do.  Sometimes  she 
gets  up  and  plays  by  herself." 

A  slight  frown  knit  her  forehead. 
"How  old  is  Lindy?"  she  asked. 

"She's  four,  and  she  knows  a 
lot,"  he  announced  nonchalantly. 

Lynn  looked  at  the  boy  thought- 
fully. He  talked  like  a  grown-up. 
"How  old  are  you,  Peter?"  she 
asked. 

"Nearly  six.  I'll  soon  be  as  big 
as  my  dad,"  he  said. 

"Do  you  and  Lindy  live  alone, 
with  your  father?" 

"Course  we  do,"  Peter  answered, 
"cause  our  mother  died." 

He  looked  at  her  then  as  though 
there  was  a  decision  forming  in  his 
mind.  "You  can  see  our  house 
from  here,"  he  said,  pointing  to  it 
across  the  meadow. 

"Yes,  I  see,"  she  said,  following 
his  finger. 

"Why  don't  you  come  and  see 
it?" 

She  caught  her  breath. 

And  then  David's  words— "Prom- 
ise me  you  will  see  Johnny,"  he 
had  said.  Lynn  sighed.  If  she 
must  see  Johnny,  perhaps  she  must 
also  see  his  house.    The  house  by 


THE  NEW  DAY 


41 


the  mill  —  wan't  that  part  of  it, 

too? 

"I  —  I  think  I  would  like  to." 
They  stood  looking  at  each  other. 
"Now?"  she  asked. 
Sure. 

IT  was  some  far-fetched  dream  — 
walking  down  the  path  through 
the  clover  meadow  with  a  boy 
whose  eyes  belonged  to  a  lost  love, 
to  a  house  that  by  rights  was  hers, 
where  a  little  girl  who  might  have 
been  her  baby  lay  asleep,  whose 
leading  footsteps  brought  her  nearer 
and  nearer  to  some  knot  of  con- 
fused circumstances  she  could  not 
face;  and  vet  could  not  avoid.  It 
was  all  crazy  —  some  silly  hallucina- 
tion from  which  she  must  presently 
awaken.  She  didn't  belong  here 
anyway.  She  belonged  with  David 
on  a  warm  green  hillside.  Her  mind 
rambled  wildly,  inventing  and  en- 
tangling. The  breeze  was  soft  and 
sweet  with  scented  clover  bloom, 
or  lilac  or  pussy  willow  or  birds' 
songs,  or  chirping  crickets  or  —  on 
and  on  it  went,  manufacturing  in- 
coherent phrases  of  nonsense,  like 
a  jumbled  picture  puzzle  where  you 
searched  endlessly  without  ever  find- 
ing a  piece  that  would  fit.  And  all 
the  times  she  had  cried  in  the  night, 
all  the  walks  in  the  willow  path, 
all  the  dress  designs  she  had  fash- 
ioned, all  the  rides  with  David 
through  the  forest  preserves  were 
all  mixed  together. 

'That's  the  monkey  tree." 
Lynn  came  back  from  her  con- 
fused mental  soliloquy.  Peter  was 
pointing  to  a  gnarled  old  juniper 
tree  standing  like  a  half -naked  giant 
with  fingers  and  toes  stretching  in 
all  directions. 

"Monkey    tree?"    she    repeated, 


hardly  knowing  what  she  said. 

"Sure.  My  Dad  calls  it  that  be- 
cause it  would  be  such  a  good  tree 
for  monkeys.  I  play  I'm  a  monkey 
when  I  climb  it." 

Lynn  laughed  then,  a  little. 
"Does  Lindy  climb  the  tree,  too?" 
It  was  a  silly  thing  to  ask.  But 
everything  was  unreal  anyway. 

"Aw,  gee,  no.  Girls  can't  climb 
trees.  Anyway,  she's  too  little. 
She'd  fall  and  break  something." 

"Yes,  of  course,"  Lynn  agreed. 

"The  turkey  nest  is  over  that  way 
on  the  other  side  of  the  strawber- 
ries. I'll  show  it  to  you  after  we 
see  the  house." 

T  YNN  looked  at  the  house  then 
that  sat  at  the  top  of  the  slope 
which  ran  down  and  lost  itself  in 
the  millpond.  It  was  a  small  white 
house  with  a  sun  porch  and  a  path 
that  curled  round  the  hill  like  an 
invitation.  There  was  a  chimney, 
too,  a  rock  chimney  with  stones 
laid  just  so  in  rows  of  red  mortar. 
The  roof,  cool  and  green,  spread 
wide  eaves  far  enough  to  shade  a 
summer  afternoon  to  tranquility. 
And  there  was  a  window  with  a 
pink  ruffled  curtain. 

Lynn  had  an  unquenchable  de- 
sire to  see  inside  the  house.  She 
wanted  to  know  if  there  was  a  pink 
cupboard  with  blue  teacups  and  a 
planter  box  where  you  could  put 
bright  geraniums.  She  hurried  her 
footsteps  toward  the  door,  and 
stopped  as  suddenly.  What  will  I 
do  ii  Johnny  is  there?  Even  if  I 
have  promised  that  I  must  see  him, 
would  he  want  to  see  me?  And  any- 
way, this  house  belonged  to  a  girl 
with  dark  hair  horn  the  South. 

The  door  opened  slowly,  and  she 
looked    down    into    the   frightened 


42 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


eyes  of  the  little  girl.  The  tot 
started  as  if  she  might  run  and  then 
she  caught  sight  of  Peter  behind 
Lynn  and  ran  crying  to  him  and 
hanging  on  to  his  shirt. 

"Aw,  shucks,  Lindy,  you  don't 
have  to  be  afraid.  I  asked  her  to 
come  and  see  where  we  live." 

The  child  turned  her  head  side- 
ways and  peered  at  Lynn  through 
tear-filled  eyes,  and  then  she  hid 
her  face  in  the  plaid  shirt. 

'Took,  Lindv,"  Peter  said  with 
big  brother  superiority,  "she  made 
you  a  whistle." 

Lindv  unburied  her  face.  In  a 
second  or  two  she  reached  her 
chubby  hand  forward  for  the  whis- 
tle, which  she  held  silently. 

"Blow  it,  dear,"  Lynn  said,  smil- 
ing. 

Hesitantly  Lindy  put  the  whistle 
to  her  lips,  but  she  didn't  blow  it. 
She  just  looked  from  Peter  to  Lynn 
and  back  again. 

"Aw,  why  don't  you  blow  it?" 
Peter  said. 

Then  she  blew,  weakly  at  first 
and  then  loudly. 

"See,  I  told  you  it'd  blow,"  Peter 
said. 

Lynn  looked  from  the  little  girl 
into  the  room.  And  it  was  filled 
with  Johnny  from  the  trophy  on 
the  mantel  that  he  had  won  when 
he  was  captain  of  the  basketball 
team  to  his  slippers  sitting  by  the 
fireplace.  There  was  a  planter  box, 
too.  But  it  had  no  geraniums  in  it. 
That  would  have  to  be  from  a 
woman. 

"I  want  a  drink,"  Lindy  said. 
"I'm  thoisty." 

Lynn  brought  herself  back  to  the 
children.    "I'll  get  you  a  drink." 

In  the  kitchen  she  found  the  pink 


cupboard  and  a  row  of  blue  plates 
and  a  shelf  of  spices  and  a  line  of 
blue  teacups  hanging  on  hooks.  She 
took  one  clown  and  filled  it  with 
water  from  the  sink. 

"Llere,  Lindy,"  she  said. 

Lindy  took  the  cup  and  drank 
heartily.  "Fank  you,"  she  said,  and 
Lynn  tried  to  swallow  the  lump  in 
her  throat. 

Impulsively  she  leaned  down  and 
lifted  the  little  girl  in  her  arms. 

"You  are  a  darling,"  she  said. 

"I  am  a  buttonhook." 

"That's  what  Dad  calls  her," 
Peter  explained. 

Lynn  laughed  and  hugged  the 
child.  As  she  did  so  her  eyes  found 
the  rocking  chair  by  the  fireplace, 
and  a  strange  urge  tugged  at  her. 

This  is  unreal,  she  thought,  as  she 
sat  in  the  chair  with  the  child  in 
her  lap.  But  everything  is  unreal. 
She  began  rocking  back  and  forth 
while  the  little  girl  cuddled  in  her 
arms. 

The  chair  was  turned  toward  the 
door,  and  she  could  see  down  the 
path  that  wound  away  into  the 
junipers.  And  up  the  hill  she  could 
see  Aunt  Polly's.  Aunt  Polly  was 
there  making  rhubarb  pies.  She 
looked  at  the  child  lying  quietly  in 
her  arms.  Then  some  faint  sound 
or  intuition  broke  the  spell  and  she 
looked  up. 

Johnny  was  staring  at  her.  John- 
ny, with  his  wide  gray  eyes,  one  lock 
of  his  dark  hair  falling  over  his  fore- 
head. Even  in  the  first  split  second 
she  saw  him,  she  knew  the  years 
had  hung  a  weariness  about  him. 
He  was  standing  there  in  the  door, 
and  she  thought  she  could  never 
forget  his  face. 

(To  be  continued) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Daisy  R.  Romney 


WESTERN  STATES  MISSION,  SCOTTSBLUFF   (NEBRASKA)    DISTRICT 
SPECIAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WORK  MEETING,  July   1,   1959 


District  officers,  seated,  left  to  right,  beginning  with  the  third  sister:  Mamie 
Reading,  social  science  class  leader;  Valoise  Gundersen,  First  Counselor;  Jean  Goodellr 
President;  Winnie  Wold,  Second  Counselor;  Jean  Norton,  literature  class  leader. 

The  sisters  in  the  picture  represent  the  following  branches  of  the  Scottsbluff 
District:  Scottsbluff,  Torrington,  Lance  Creek,  Kimball,  and  Bridgeport. 

Daisy  R.  Romney,  President,  Western  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"With  the  creation  of  the  new  Cheyenne  Stake  on  July  1,  1959,  ^our  branch  Relief 
Societies  from  the  Western  States  Mission  were  included  in  the  transfer  to  the  stake. 
These  branches  include:  Scottsbluff,  Nebraska,  with  a  membership  of  twenty-nine;. 
Torrington,  Wyoming,  twenty-five;  Lance  Creek,  Wyoming,  seven;  Greeley,  Colorado, 
twenty-nine.  Due  to  the  devoted  and  efficient  carrying  out  of  the  Relief  Society's 
planned  program,  these  branches  were  well  qualified  for  their  admittance  to  the  stake 
Relief  Society." 

Page  43- 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ida  A.  Gallagher 

MURRAY    STAKE    (UTAH)    SINGING    MOTHERS    PRESENT    MUSIC 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August  30,   1959 


FOR 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Beckstead,  organist;  Clara  Christian,  choris- 
ter; Ida  A.  Gallagher,  President,  Murray  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Second  from  the  left  on  the  second  row,  Rhea  B.  Nelson.  First  Counselor. 

Sister  Gallagher  reports:  "This  group  has  a  total  membership  of  eighty  sisters. 
Thev  also  furnished  music  for  the  two-stake  Relief  Society  Convention  held  August 
12th  at  the  Murray  Stake  center,  and  at  the  Visiting  Teachers  Convention  in  May; 
also  at  both  sessions  of  stake  conference  in  August." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elva  Ravsten 


SOUTHERN  STATES  MISSION,  MISSION-WIDE   RELIEF  SOCIETY 
CONVENTION,  August  18-19,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Elda  Stafford,  First  Counselor  in  mission  Relief  Society  presidency, 
and  President  of  the  North  Alabama  District;  Elva  Ravsten,  President,  Southern  States 
Mission  Relief  Society;  Crystal  Burnett;  Chrissie  Kirk,  literature  class  leader;  Bessie 
Guinn,  President,  South  Carolina  District;  Roberta  Washburn,  visiting  teacher  mes- 
sage leader;  Violet  Pattley,  President,  Miami  District;  Neva  Sweat,  social  science  class 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


45 


leader;  Maggie  Lee  Smoke,  theology  class  leader;  Alice  Smith,  President,  West  Florida 
District;  Mildred  Barlow,  President,  Georgia-Florida  District;  Belva  Morris,  Second 
Counselor,  Southern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Ravsten  reports:  "A  two-day  convention  was  held  at  the  mission  home,  the 
first  one  to  be  held  in  the  mission.  Twelve  sisters  were  present  out  of  the  fifteen  that 
were  scheduled  to  be  there.  A  work  meeting  was  conducted  and  each  of  the 
sisters  took  back  to  her  district  several  completed  articles  to  demonstrate  to  her  district. 
President  Ravsten  spoke  to  the  sisters  on  the  theme  of  the  convention,  'The  Latter-day 
Saint  Home.'  A  testimony  meeting  followed.  Lesson  demonstration  and  helps  were 
given  by  the  mission  board  members.  Displayed  in  the  picture  are  a  few  of  the 
articles  that  were  made  by  the  sisters.  Between  the  lessons  lovely  smorgasbord  dinners 
were  served  to  all  present.  New  goals  were  set  and  new  acquaintances  made;  for  the 
first  time  the  mission  presidency  had  met  together  and  the  district  Relief  Society  presi- 
dents had  the  opportunity  to  meet  the  counselors  and  board  members." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Wilma  F.  Turley 


SOUTHWEST   INDIAN   MISSION,   FORT   APACHE    (ARIZONA)    BRANCH 
PARTICIPATES  IN  MEMORIZING  THE  ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 


Left  to  right:  May  Altaha;  Delia  Zagatah;  Amelia  Kane;  Arlene  Cook;  Serena 
Altaha;  Diane  Frost;  Lillian  Kaytoggy;  Mary  Alekay;  Edith  Antonio;  Bela  Riley.  Insert, 
Myrtle  G.  Blaisdell,  Fort  Apache  Branch,  Relief  Society  Supervisor. 

Wilma  F.  Turley,  President,  Southwest  Indian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"We  are  very  proud  of  the  work  our  missionaries  are  doing  with  the  women  of  the 
mission.  The  Ilopi  sisters  are  natural  Relief  Society  sisters.  The  Navajo,  Apache, 
and  others  are  doing  well.  In  every  branch  we  have  many  faithful  sisters  who  keep 
us  encouraged,  and  we  feel  that  our  time  is  well  spent.  The  sisters  make  quilts,  bake 
bread,  and  sew  articles  of  clothing  for  themselves  and  to  sell  in  bazaars." 


46 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


In  Memorlam 
Pres.  Amy  B.  Lyman 

(Continued  from  page  5) 

Central  Chorus.  This  has  been  a 
strength  to  Relief  Society  and 
brought  happiness  and  development 
to  thousands  of  Relief  Society  sis- 
ters whose  sweet  voices  have  in- 
spired us  and  brought  a  spirit  of 
worship  into  our  meetings. 

The  division  of  Relief  Society 
work  with  which  Sister  Lyman  seems 
to  be  most  intimately  identified, 
however,  in  the  minds  of  most  peo- 
ple who  know  of  her  work,  is  the 
founding,  in  1919,  and  the  nurtur- 
ing and  development  of  the  Relief 
Society  Social  Service  and  Child 
Welfare  Department,  under  the 
presidency  of  Sister  Emmeline  B. 
Wells,  and  upon  advice  of  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith.  This  department 
continues  today  an  extremely  im- 
portant division  of  Relief  Society 
work,  offering  to  children  and  oth- 
ers standardized  case  work  services 
which  require  license. 

Sister  Lyman's  work  in  the  field 
of  social  welfare  has  not  been  con- 
fined to  the  Church.  She  has  ex- 
tended it  nationally  and  even  inter- 
nationally. She  credits  her  first 
interest  in  social  work  to  a  summer 
class  in  sociology  which  she  took  at 
the  University  of  Chicago,  at  which 
time  she  also  did  volunteer  social 
work  with  the  Chicago  Charities, 
which  brought  her  into  contact  with 
Hull  House,  the  famous  Chicago 
settlement  house  established  by  one 
of  the  nation's  great  social  workers, 
Jane  Addams.  She  also  took  a  spe- 
cial course,  in  1917,  in  family  welfare 
work  in  Colorado,  which,  she  main- 


tained, further  stimulated  her  and 
created  in  her  a  strong  desire  to 
participate  fully  in  social  welfare, 
utilizing  the  highest  standard  of 
practices.  She  maintained  that  this 
schooling  in  Colorado  provided  her 
with  basic  preparation  for  her  later 
work.  With  due  respect  to  this,  it 
is  my  personal  opinion  that  Sister 
Lyman  would  have  been  a  social 
worker  and  a  good  one,  anyway, 
because  of  her  love  for  and  under- 
standing of  people  and  because  of 
her  innate  desire  to  help  her  fellow- 
men. 

W^E  have  always  considered  Sister 
Lyman  as  a  link  which 
bound  the  present  to  the  beginnings 
of  Relief  Society.  She  was  called 
to  the  General  Board  during  the 
presidency  of  Bathsheba  W.  Smith, 
who  was  the  youngest  among  the 
eighteen  original  members,  and  the 
fourth  General  President  of  Relief 
Society.  Sister  Lyman  often  re- 
called visits  to  Pleasant  Grove,  when 
she  was  a  child,  of  Sister  Eliza  R. 
Snow  and  Sister  Zina  D.  LI.  Young. 
She  was  familiar  with  the  character 
and  work  of  these  two  great  women 
leaders,  the  second  and  third  Presi- 
dents of  Relief  Society.  She  served 
under  the  leadership  of  Sister  Em- 
meline B.  Wells,  Clarissa  S.  Wil- 
liams, Louise  Y.  Robison,  the  fifth, 
sixth,  and  seventh  General  Presi- 
dents respectively.  She  herself  be- 
came the  eighth  General  President. 
Today,  as  the  ninth  General  Presi- 
dent, I  wish  to  express  my  sincere 
appreciation  for  the  opportunities 
and  training  which  she  gave  me 
during  the  three  years  I  acted  as  her 
Counselor  in  the  General  Presi- 
dency, and  prior  to  that  as  Editor  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  and  as 


PRESIDENT  AMY  BROWN  LYMAN 


47 


a  member  of  the  General  Board. 
I  feel  greatly  indebted  to  her  for  all 
she  did  for  me  that  has  been  so 
helpful  to  me  in  the  position  I  now 
hold. 

This  connection  of  Sister  Lyman 
with  all  these  leaders  is  of  interest. 
It  has  made  her  a  veritable  treasure 
house  of  information.  With  her 
remarkable  memory,  inimitable 
speaking  style,  and  her  keen  sense 
of  humor,  an  hour  with  her,  listen- 
ing to  her  tell  interesting,  intimate, 
unrecorded  bits  in  the  history  of 
Relief  Society,  was  both  informa- 
tive  and  delightful. 

Sister   Lyman   loved   history.     A 

J  J 

good  record  keeper  and  historian 
herself,  she  taught  others  of  us  the 
values  and  delights  of  these  activi- 
ties. Relief  Society  has  benefited 
from  this. 

As  a  Relief  Society  representative, 
Sister  Lyman  brought  credit  to  the 
society  through  her  activities  in  the 
National  Council  of  Women  of  the 
United  States.  She  was  recording 
secretary,  auditor,  and  Third  Vice 
President  of  the  Council,  and  repre- 
sented the  Council  three  times  as 
a  delegate  to  the  International 
Council  of  Women  meetings— once 
in  Washington,  D.  C,  once  in 
Yugoslavia,  and  once  in  Scotland. 
At  a  recent  National  Council  of 
Women  biennial  meeting  held  in 
New  York  City,  a  former  president 
of  the  Council,  Dr.  Valeria  H. 
Parker,  spoke  to  me  in  high  esteem 
of  Mrs.  Lyman's  work  in  the  Coun- 
cil and  sent  with  me  a  message  of 
love  and  appreciation  to  Sister  Ly- 
man. 

Her  own  years  of  presidency  were 
war  years,  characterized  by  disturbed 
times.  The  work  had  to  be  con- 
ducted under  difficult,  trying,  and 
exceptional     circumstances.       The 


centennial  observance,  which  fitting- 
ly came  during  her  term  of  presi- 
dency, and  into  which  she  had  put 
so  much  of  her  heart,  had  to  be 
greatly  curtailed.  But,  with  charac- 
teristic courage,  she  met  the  situa- 
tion. With  wisdom,  skill,  and 
obedience  to  those  presiding  over 
her,  she  turned  what  might  have 
been  an  extremely  disappointing 
occasion  to  the  sisters  of  the  Church 
into  one  long  to  be  remembered  for 
its  sweetness,  simplicity,  impressive- 
ness,  and  enduring  value. 

Sister  Lyman  has  not  confined  her 
work  to  Relief  Society.  She  has  been 
interested  in  public  affairs  and  has 
been  a  civic  leader  of  distinction 
among  women.  Among  her  im- 
portant civic  activities  was  member- 
ship in  the  Utah  State  House  of 
Representatives.  She  served  on 
many  local  and  State  welfare  boards, 
notably  the  Utah  State  Training 
School.  She  was  on  the  Governor's 
committee  of  five  to  select  a  site 
for  this  institution  and  served  on 
its  board  for  many  years.  She  was 
one  of  nine  persons  appointed  as  a 
committee  on  the  organization  of 
the  Utah  State  Conference  of  Social 
Work.  It  was  my  privilege  to  be 
with  her  at  the  recent  annual  meet- 
ing of  this  organization  when  she 
was  honored  for  her  great  work  in 
behalf  of  the  organization,  as  well 
as  for  her  contributions  to  social 
work,  generally,  throughout  the 
State. 

Sister  Lyman  traveled  widely, 
spreading  her  influence  wherever 
she  went.  From  1936-1938  she  pre- 
sided over  the  women's  organiza- 
tions of  the  European  Mission.  She 
referred  to  this  work  "as  a  joy,  a 
satisfaction,  and  an  inspiration 
throughout." 

It  is  to  be  expected  that  a  person 


48 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


of  Sister  Lyman's  abilities  and  scope 
of  activities  would  receive  special 
honors.  Among  many  such  honors 
which  came  to  her  were  the  Brig- 
ham  Young  University  Distin- 
guished Alumnus  Award  and  the 
election  by  the  Salt  Lake  City 
Council  of  Women  to  its  Hall  of 
Fame. 

As  I  knew  Sister  Lyman  (and  I 
believe  I  knew  her  well)  she  could 
be  described  very  much  as  she  de- 
scribed her  own  mother  —  "force- 
ful, dynamic,  and  efficient;  wise, 
far-seeing,  and  of  good  judgment. 
She  was  a  woman's  woman."  She 
was  a  good  speaker  and  wrote  with 
a  gifted  pen.  Her  messages  were 
always  well  organized  and  present- 
ed with  clarity  and  conviction.  Her 
autobiography  "In  Retrospect"  de- 
lightfully preserves  her  own  history 
and  gives  interesting  accounts  of 
incidents  related  to  the  history  of 
Relief  Society.  She  was  an  intel- 
lectual woman  —  a  smart  woman 
I  would  say  —  a  prodigious  worker, 
a  good  teacher,  a  great  leader,  and 
a  choice  friend.  And  I  would  add 
that  she  was  a  very  pretty  woman 
with  a  rare  personal  charm. 

In  her  autobiography,  there  is  in- 
scribed on  the  flyleaf  her  simple  and 
sincere  testimony  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  the  gospel  and  its  meaning 
in  her  life.     It  reads: 


I  am  grateful  for  the  Gospel  and  espe- 
cially for  my  testimony  of  its  truthfulness. 
This  testimony  has  been  my  anchor  and 
my  stay,  my  satisfaction  in  time  of  joy 
and  gladness,  my  comfort  in  time  of  sor- 
row and  discouragement. 

Sister  Lyman's  admirers  are 
legion.  In  many  parts  of  the  world 
today  women  are  noting  her  passing 
and  mourn  with  us.  Her  friendship 
and  life  will  be  a  cherished  memory. 
In  the  book  of  Revelation  we  are 
told: 

.  .  .  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth:  Yea,  saith  the 
Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
labours;  and  their  works  do  follow  them 
(Revelation  14:13). 

Sister  Lyman's  work  will  follow 
her.  May  her  family  be  blessed 
through  their  beautiful  memories  of 
her  abundant  and  useful  life.    Mav 

J 

the  love  she  has  shown  them  and 
their  own  tender,  loving  ministra- 
tions to  her  return  to  bless  and  com- 
fort them.  I  can  think  of  no  sweet- 
er ending  to  this  life  for  a  mother 
than  to  leave  it  enfolded  in  the  arms 
of  her  only  daughter.  This  was 
Sister  Lyman's  privilege  and  Mar- 
garet's blessing.  May  her  loved  ones 
be  sustained  in  their  hour  of  sor- 
row and  always  in  the  knowledge 
that  she  lives  eternally. 


N   DEPARTMENT 


life. 


cJneoloqy — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  23— A  Trial  of  Faith 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  35,  39,  and  40) 

For  Tuesday,  April  5,   i960 

Objective:  To  understand  that  only  those  who  live  the  gospel  will  receive  eternal 


rFIIE  persons  to  whom  the  revela- 
tions comprising  this  lesson  were 
addressed  were  formerly  ministers 
in  the  "Christian"  clergy.  One  of 
these  we  were  introduced  to  in  the 
last  lesson. 

Sidney  Rigdon,  Forerunner 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  at  one  time  in 
the  Reformed  Baptist  Church  and 
later  one  of  the  leaders  in  the 
"Disciples  of  Christ"  Church  in 
Ohio,  from  which  so  many  converts 
came,  beginning  in  1830.  When 
Sidney  Rigdon  and  Edward  Part- 
ridge, also  a  former  member  of  the 
latter  organization  and  a  convert  to 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  visited 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  De- 
cember 1830,  a  revelation  was  re- 
ceived in  which  some  interesting 
thoughts  are  given  concerning 
Brother  Rigdon. 


Behold,    verily,   verily,    I   say    unto   my 
servant     Sidney,     I     have     looked     upon 


thee  and  thy  works.  I  have  heard  thy 
prayers,  and  prepared  thee  for  a  greater 
work. 

Thou  art  blessed,  for  thou  shalt  do 
great  things.  Behold  thou  wast  sent  forth, 
even  as  John,  to  prepare  the  way  before 
me,  and  before  Elijah  which  should  come, 
and  thou  knewest  it  not. 

Thou  didst  baptize  by  water  unto  re- 
pentance, but  they  received  not  the  Holy 
Ghost; 

But  now  I  give  unto  thee  a  command- 
ment, that  thou  shalt  baptize  by  water, 
and  they  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost 
by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands,  even  as 
the  apostles  of  old  (D  &  C  35:3-6). 

As  this  revelation  points  out, 
there  was  a  considerable  difference 
between  the  work  performed  by  Sid- 
ney Rigdon  as  one  who  was  not  a 
member  of  the  true  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  the  service  to  which  he 
was  being  called.  Although  he  bap- 
tized with  water  unto  repentance, 
that  baptism  was  not  effective  for 
salvation;  for  ".  .  .  they  received  not 
the  Holy  Ghost.  .  .  ."     It  is  neces- 

Poge  49 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


sary  for  salvation  that  one  receive 
both  baptisms,  water  and  spirit, 
which,  in  reality,  are  only  one  bap- 
tism. (See  John  3:5;  Eph.  4:5.) 

When  Nephi,  by  vision,  learned 
the  reasons  for  Jesus'  being  baptized 
and  the  necessity  of  teaching  the 
Nephites  (and  us)  the  place  of  bap- 
tism in  the  plan  of  salvation,  he 
counseled: 

Wherefore,  do  the  things  which  I  have 
told  you  I  have  seen  that  your  Lord  and 
your  Redeemer  should  do;  for,  for  this 
cause  have  they  been  shown  unto  me, 
that  ye  might  know  the  gate  by  which  ye 
should  enter.  For  the  gate  by  which  ye 
should  enter  is  repentance  and  baptism  by 
water;  and  then  cometh  a  remission  of 
your  sins  by  fire  and  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
(Italics,  by  author.) 

And  then  are  ye  in  this  straight  and 
narrow  path  which  leads  to  eternal  life; 
yea,  ye  have  entered  in  by  the  gate  .  .  . 
(2  Nephi   31:17-18). 

In  order  for  one  to  receive  the 
remission  of  sins,  it  is  essential  that 
he  receive  the  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  well  as  water  baptism. 

Preparation  for  Gospel  Restoration 

In  view  of  the  Lord's  statement 
that  Sidney  Rigdon  was  as  John  the 
Baptist  in  preparing  for  a  greater 
work,  may  we  consider  that  there 
were  many  others,  who,  at  different 
periods,  also  prepared  the  way  for 
the  establishment  of  the  true  gospel 
on  the  earth?  As  Latter-day  Saints 
we  believe  that  when  the  time  came 
for  the  restoration  of  the  gospel  in 
its  fulness,  everything  was  in  readi- 
ness. The  Lord  had  preserved  this 
land  of  America  that  it  might  be 
the  place  where  his  latter-day  work 
would  be  established.  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophets  had  seen  in  vision  the 
time  when  this  land  "choice  above 
all  other  lands"  was  being  prepared. 
(See  2  Nephi  1:3-9;  10:10-14,  19; 
Ether  13:1-6.) 


In  Nephi's  vision,  the  "man 
among  the  Gentiles"  believed  by  us 
to  be  Columbus,  ".  .  .  who  was 
separated  from  the  seed  of  my  breth- 
ren by  the  many  waters  ..."  (2 
Nephi  13:12),  was  wrought  upon  by 
the  Spirit  of  God  to  perform  his 
mission  of  discovery.  Other  Gentiles 
were  also  to  come  to  this  land  out 
of  captivity,  until  a  mighty  Nation 
founded  upon  principles  of  freedom 
would  be  raised  up  under  the  prov- 
idence of  God.  (See  1  Nephi 
13:13-19.) 

In  the  meantime,  other  leaders 
were  performing  a  work  of  prepara- 
tion —  a  preparation  of  the  minds 
of  men  whose  descendants  would 
benefit  from  their  noble  labors.  The 
discovery  of  the  printing  press  with 
the  removal  of  the  shackles  of 
ignorance  was  a  slow  process,  but, 
in  time,  it  brought  about  conditions 
which  permitted  men  to  think  for 
themselves. 

Religiously,  men  benefited  from 
these  improved  conditions,  but  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  was  not  re- 
stored until  full  preparation  had 
been  made.  President  John  Taylor 
places  before  us  the  attitude  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  in  some  of  these  mat- 
ters. 

Who  are  we?  The  children  of  our 
Heavenly  Father.  Who  are  the  world, 
as  we  sometimes  denominate  those  that 
are  not  of  our  Church?  The  children  of 
our  Heavenly  Father.  .  .  . 

Now  outside  the  Gospel,  outside  of 
revelation,  outside  of  any  special  com- 
munication from  the  Lord,  all  men,  more 
or  less,  everywhere  have  certain  claims 
upon  their  Heavenly  Father,  who  is  said 
to  be  the  God  and  Father  of  the  spirits 
of  all  flesh  .  .  .  and  whenever  and  wherever 
there  was  no  knowledge  of  life  and  im- 
mortality there  was  no  Gospel.  But  out- 
side of  that  there  have  been  many  good 
influences    abroad    in    the   world.      Many 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


51 


men  in  the  different  ages,  who,  in  the 
midst  of  wickedness  and  corruption,  have 
tried  to  stop  the  current  of  evil,  have 
placed  themselves  in  the  catalogue  of  re- 
formers. .  .  .  The  many  reformers  that 
existed  in  former  ages  have  been  men  many 
of  whom  have  been  sincerely  desirous  to 
do  the  will  of  God,  and  to  carry  out  His 
purposes,  so  far  as  they  knew  them.  And 
then  there  are  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  honorable  men  living  today 
in  this  nation,  and  other  nations,  who  are 
honest  and  upright  and  virtuous,  and 
who  esteem  correct  principles  and  seek  to 
be  governed  by  them,  so  far  as  they 
know  them.   .   .   . 

Men  may  be  desirous  to  do  right;  they 
may  be  good,  honorable  and  conscientious; 
and  then  when  we  come  to  the  judg- 
ment pertaining  to  these  things  we  are 
told  that  all  men  will  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  and 
according  to  the  light  and  intelligence 
which  they  possessed. 

I  will  take,  for  instance,  the  position 
of  the  reformers,  going  no  further  back 
than  Luther  and  Melancthon;  and  then 
you  may  come  to  Calvin,  Knox,  Whit- 
field, Wesley,  Fletcher,  and  many  others; 
men  who  have  been  desirous  in  their  day 
to  benefit  their  fellow-men;  who  have 
proclaimed  against  vice,  and  advocated 
the  practice  of  virtue,  uprightness  and  the 
fear  of  God.  But  we  all,  who  have  con- 
templated these  subjects,  know  that  those 
men  never  did  restore  the  Gospel  as  it 
was  taught  by  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
Christ;  neither  did  they  see  or  compre- 
hend alike  in  biblical  matters;  they 
groped,  as  it  were,  in  the  dark  with  a 
portion  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  They  sought 
to  benefit  their  fellow-man  but  not  hav- 
ing that  union  with  God  that  the  Gospel 
imparts,  they  were  unable  to  arrive  at 
just  conclusions  pertaining  to  those  mat- 
ters. Hence  one  introduced  and  taught 
one  principle,  and  another  introduced  and 
taught  another;  and  they  were  split  up 
and  divided,  and  the  spirit  of  antagonism 
was  found  at  times  among  them  and  with 
all  their  desires  to  do  good,  they  did  not, 
and  could  not  restore  the  Gospel  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  none  among  them  were 
able  to  say,  Thus  saith  the  Lord.  And 
that  is  the  condition  of  the  religious 
world  to-day  .  .  .  (Journal  of  Discourses 
23:369-371). 


A  Minister  Makes  a  Covenant 

As  we  now  turn  our  attention  to 
another  clergyman,  James  Covill, 
(See  D  &  C  39),  who  had  served 
in  the  Baptist  ministry  for  about 
forty  years,  we  are  informed  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  that  he  came 
to  him  ".  .  .  and  covenanted  with 
the  Lord  that  he  would  obey  any 
command  that  the  Lord  would  give 
to  him  through  me,  as  His  servant 
.,.."  (D.H.C.  1:143). 

Sons  and  Daughters  of  God 

Several  times  in  revelations  we 
have  studied,  the  Savior  has  made 
known  the  way  we  may  become  his 
sons  and  daughters.  For  example, 
Section  34  begins  with  "My  son 
Orson  .  .  ."  and  later,  after  giving  the 
reasons  for  this  introduction,  states: 
".  .  .  Wherefore  you  are  my  son" 
(D&  034:3).  Why  was  this  recent 
convert  to  the  Church  so  addressed? 
Why  was  James  Covill,  a  nonmem- 
ber,  told  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
light  and  life  of  the  world  and  that, 
in  the  meridian  of  time  (the  time 
of  the  earthly  ministry  of  Jesus), 
Jesus  was  not  received? 

But  to  as  many  as  received  me,  gave 
I  power  to  become  my  sons  and  even  so 
will  I  give  unto  as  many  as  will  receive 
me,  power  to  become  my  sons. 

And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he 
that  receiveth  my  gospel  receiveth  me; 
and  he  that  receiveth  not  my  gospel  re- 
ceiveth not  me  (D  &  C  39:4-5). 

The  answer  is  the  same  for  every- 
one who  qualifies  in  the  same  way 
that  Brother  Pratt  qualified,  or  as 
you  have  qualified  as  a  daughter  of 
the  Lord.  All  who  accept  "the  only 
true  and  living  church  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth"  become  sons  or  daugh- 
ters of  the  "Lord  God."  Jesus 
Christ,  as  your  Redeemer,  "so  loved 


52 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


the  world  that  he  gave  his  own  life, 
that  as  many  as  would  believe  might 
become  the  sons  of  God"  (D  &  C 

34:3)- 

Christ  is  our  Redeemer.  Redemption 
means  deliverance  by  means  of  ransom. 
There  is  a  deliverance  from  guilt.  (Eph. 
1:7;  Col.  1:14);  from  the  power  and 
dominance  of  sin,  through  the  sanctifying 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ( 1  Peter 
1:18);  and  from  death  through  the  resur- 
rection (Rom.  8:23).  There  is,  finally, 
a  deliverance  from  all  evil  (Eph.  1:14; 
4:30;  1  Cor.  1:30;  Titus  2:14).  All  this 
is  the  work  of  Christ,  through  obedience 
to  the  gospel  (Doctrine  and  Covenants 
Commentary,  Revised  Edition,  page  177). 

Jesus  is  our  Savior  when  we  ac- 
cept him  in  the  waters  of  baptism 
and  by  confirmation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  This  is  what  James  Covill 
is  told  as  a  nonmember.  (See  D  &  C 
39:4-6.)  Jesus'  atonement  for  in- 
dividual exaltation  is  of  no  force 
until  the  person  completes  his  re- 
pentance through  the  ordinances  of 
the  gospel.  (See  D  &  C  29:17; 
42:1.)  As  we  become  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Jesus,  so  also,  he  be- 
comes our  Father.  (See  Lesson  20, 
October  1959  issue  of  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine  for  discussion  on 
this  point.) 

Rich  Rewards  Promised 

James  Covill,  the  clergyman,  was 
informed  that  the  Lord  had  looked 
upon  him  and  his  works  and,  at 
that  time,  his  heart  was  right  before 
him.  (See  D  &  C  39:7-8.)  There 
had  been  times  in  the  past,  however, 
when  the  things  of  the  world  had 
brought  sorrow  into  Mr.  Covill's 
life.  Notice  the  important  fact 
made  known  in  verse  6  that  if  this 
man  would  accept  Jesus  as  his  Sav- 
ior, the  Holy  Ghost,  which  he  had 
not  received,  would  give  him  the 
"peaceable  things  of  the  kingdom. " 


It  would  seem  from  the  circum- 
stances which  brought  this  clergy- 
man to  the  Prophet,  that  he  was 
not  at  peace.  There  were  unan- 
swered questions  and  difficulties 
which  had  not  been  resolved  in  his 
mind. 

In  applying  this  idea  to  us  who 
are  members  of  the  kingdom,  how 
may  we  receive  peace  of  mind?  A 
function  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  to 
give  to  the  daughter  of  Jesus  Christ 
a  sense  of  security,  peace,  and  joy. 
This  satisfaction  comes  by  having 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
through  living  the  laws  of  the  gos- 
pel, just  as  James  Covill  was  prom- 
ised ".  .  .  a  blessing  so  great  as  vou 
never  have  known"  (D  &  C  39:10) 
by  his  adherence  to  the  same  laws. 

A  greater  work  in  teaching  the 
fulness  of  the  gospel  than  the  work 
in  which  he  had  formerly  engaged 
was  before  Covill,  predicated  upon 
his  obedience.  His  contribution 
would  be  to  assist  in  moving  the 
kingdom  forward  that,  eventually, 
Zion  might  come.  (See  D  &  C 
39:11-13.)  How  many  of  us  have 
before  us  this  objective?  Do  our 
works  make  such  contributions? 

Our  forefathers  were  gathered 
from  out  of  the  world  that  they 
might  eventually  receive  eternal  life. 
Mr.  Covill  was  promised  that  he 
could  participate  in  this  great  under- 
taking of  gathering  Israel  from  the 
nations  to  ".  .  .  be  gathered  unto 
me  [Jesus]  in  time  and  in  eternity" 
(D  &  C  39:22).  Those  who  are 
gathered  are  to  look  forth  for  the 
signs  of  the  Lord's  coming.  As  we 
continue  steadfast  in  his  work,  our 
knowledge  and  testimony  of  him 
will  increase.     (See  D  &  C  39:23.) 

The  Rejection  of  a  Covenant 

Notwithstanding  that  great  bless- 
ings   were   promised    James    Covill 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


53 


upon  his  acceptance  of  the  true  gos- 
pel, he  did  not  have  sufficient  faith 
in  the  Redeemer  to  accept  his  coun- 
sel. The  day  of  his  deliverance  from 
the  sorrows  of  the  world  was  at 
hand  (D  &  C  39:10),  provided  he 
would  be  obedient.  But  Covill  re- 
turned to  his  former  principles  and 
people,  and  of  him  the  Lord  said: 

Behold,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the 
heart  of  my  servant  James  Covill  was  right 
before  me,  for  he  covenanted  with  me 
that  he  would  obey  my  word. 

And  he  received  the  word  with  glad- 
ness, but  straightway  Satan  tempted  him; 
and  the  fear  of  persecution  and  the  cares 
of  the  world  caused  him  to  reject  the 
word. 

Wherefore  he  broke  my  covenant,  and 
it  remaineth  with  me  to  do  with  him  as 
seemeth  me  good.  Amen  (D  &  C  40:1-3). 

James  Covill  was  a  covenant 
breaker.  It  is  apparent  that  his 
former  weaknesses  gained  ascend- 
ancy over  the  gladness  which  came 
into  his  heart,  and  he  succumbed 
to  fear.  It  was  a  fear  of  persecution 
and  the  cares  of  the  world.  Un- 
mindful of  the  beatitude  of  promised 
blessings  to  those  who  are  perse- 
cuted for  righteousness'  sake  (for 
their  reward  was  to  be  an  inherit- 
ance in  the  kingdom  of  heaven), 
Covill's  actions  were  not  motivated 
to  this  extent.  (See  Mt.  5:10-12.) 
The  fear  that  he  might  not  be  able 
to  provide  for  himself  temporally, 
also  was  a  factor  in  his  rejection  of 
the  gospel 

Blessings  Predicated 
Upon  Obedience 

Judgment  of  all  such  individuals 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  There 
have  been  many  in  the  world  who 
have  come  to  the  threshold  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  but  who  have  suc- 
cumbed to  similar  fears.  Concern- 
ing such  an  one  who  was  in  the 


same  profession  as  James  Covill,  we 
have  the  comment  of  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith.  An  ordained  min- 
ister in  the  "English  Church"  for 
fifty-five  years  wrote  to  his  Latter- 
day  Saint  relative  that: 

I  preach  three  sermons  every  week  and 
execute  other  ministerial  duties,  but  I 
never  preach  anything  contrary  to  the 
doctrines  of  "Mormonism,"  not  designedly 
but  necessarily,  because  I  see  the  funda- 
mentals of  Holy  Scripture  are  the  same 
as  those  restored  by  what  people  call 
"Mormonism." 

He  then  posed  this  question: 

What  is  to  become  of  such  as  me,  who 
believes  this  about  you,  and  yet  are  tied 
and  bound  by  circumstances  such  as 
mine? 

The  President  of  the  Church 
wrote: 

In  answer  to  the  question,  "What  is 
to  become  of  such  as  me?"  let  it  be  said 
that  every  person  will  receive  his  just 
reward  for  the  good  he  may  do  and  for 
his  every  act.  But  let  it  be  remembered 
that  all  blessings  which  we  shall  receive, 
either  here  or  hereafter,  must  come  to 
us  as  a  result  of  our  obedience  to  the  laws 
of  God  upon  which  these  blessings  are 
predicated.  Our  friend  will  not  be  for- 
gotten for  the  kindness  he  has  extended 
to  the  work  and  the  servants  of  the  Lord, 
but  will  be  remembered  of  Him  and  re- 
warded for  his  faith  and  for  every  good 
deed  and  word.  But  there  are  many  bless- 
ings that  result  from  obeying  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel,  and  acknowledging 
the  priesthood  authorized  by  the  Father 
and  restored  to  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  that  cannot 
be  obtained,  until  the  person  is  willing 
to  comply  with  the  ordinances  and  keep 
the  commandments  revealed  in  our  day 
for  the  salvation  of  mankind.  The  true 
searcher  will  see  and  understand  this  truth 
and  act  upon  it,  either  in  this  world  or 
in  the  world  to  come,  and  not  until  then, 
of  course,  may  he  claim  all  the  blessings. 
The  earlier  he  accepts,  the  earlier  will  he 
obtain  the  blessings,  and  if  he  neglects 
to  accept  the  laws,   in  this  world,  know- 


54 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


ing  them  to  be  true,  it  is  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  disadvantages  will  result  that 
will  cause  him  deep  regret  (Improve- 
ment  Era,  November  1912,  pp.  71-72). 

Unto  Whom  Much  Is  Given 
Much  Is  Required 

One  is  reminded  of  the  truth 
given  by  the  Lord  when  he  said  that 
".  .  .  unto  whom  much  is  given 
much  is  required  .  .  ."  (D  &  C 
82:3)  and  as  greater  light  is  made 
known  and  as  one  sins  against  that 
light,  greater  condemnation  results. 
This  thought  is  pertinent: 

Ye  call  upon  my  name  for  revelations, 
and  I  give  them  unto  you;  and  inasmuch 
as  ye  keep  not  my  sayings,  which  I  give 
unto  you,  ye  become  transgressors;  and 
justice  and  judgment  are  the  penalty  which 
is  affixed  unto  my  law. 

Therefore,  what  I  say  unto  one  I  say 
unto  all:  Watch,  for  the  adversary  spread- 
■eth  his  dominions,  and  darkness  reigneth 
(D  &  C  82:4-5). 

In  accordance  with  this  thought, 
liow  many  who  have  entered  the 
kingdom  of  God  have  found  that 
they  were  not  deeply  rooted  in  gos- 
pel teachings  and  faith  in  the  Re- 
deemer so  that  they  succumbed  to 
the  fears  of  the  world?  Are  any 
of  us  as  the  seeds  in  the  parable  of 
the  sower  where  the  word  of  God 
has  not  taken  sufficient  root,  and 
"the  care  of  this  world,  and  the 
deceitfulness  of  riches,  choke  the 
word,"  and  seeds  become  barren? 
Or,  on  the  other  hand,  are  seeds 
sown  on  the  "good  ground"  which 
beareth  the  fruit  of  the  gospel  in 
our  lives?     (See  Mt.  13:18-23.) 

How  many  of  us  may  fall  away 
from  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
because  of  fear  of  persecution?  In 
the  early  part  of  the  dispensation 
persecution  was  many  times  phys- 


ical. Today,  however,  it  may  be,  as 
it  was  then  also,  the  tauntings  of 
associates  or  "friends."  The  use  of 
names  having  strong  unChristian 
implications  or  inferences  of  over- 
zealousness  may  be  examples  of  a 
type  of  persecution  which  has 
mental  or  psychological  effect.  In 
common  expression  it  may  be  ex- 
pressed as  "Don't  be  fanatical  about 
your  religion!"  or  "Why  be  so 
straight-laced?"  Aside  from  the 
usual  meaning  of  inflicting  loss  and 
injury,  persecution  means  to  harass, 
to  pursue  with  persistent  solicita- 
tions or  to  annoy. 

Additional  Items  From  Section  35 

Beginning  with  verse  7  of  Section 
35,  we  learn  that  by  faith  great 
things  are  to  be  manifest  in  the  lat- 
ter days,  including  the  working  of 
miracles.  (See  D  &  C  35:7-11.)  In 
harmony  with  what  has  already  been 
given  in  this  lesson,  the  Lord  makes 
known  that  those  who  do  "good"  in 
his  sight,  are  ".  .  .  those  who  are 
ready  to  receive  the  fulness  of  my 
gospel  ..."  (D  &  C  35:12)  and 
that  those  who  constitute  the 
".  .  .  poor  and  the  meek  .  .  ." 
(D  &  C  35:15)  of  the  earth  ".  .  . 
shall  have  the  gospel  preached  unto 
them,  and  they  shall  be  looking 
forth  for  the  time  of  my  coming, 
for  it  is  nigh  at  hand"  (D  &  C 
35:15).  (See  D  &  C  35:12-18.) 
The  faithful  members  of  the  king- 
dom of  God  will  make  contributions 
to  the  building  of  that  kingdom  and 
eventually  "Zion  shall  rejoice  upon 
the  hills,"  probably  having  reference 
to  the  home  of  the  saints  in  the 
West.  (See  D  &  C  35:19-24.)  By 
the  power  of  God,  latter-day  Israel 
will  be  saved  in  the  Lord's  king- 
dom,  and   all   who   belong   to  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


Savior   should   lift   up   their  hearts 
and  be  glad.  (See  D  &  C  35:25-27.) 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  What  seems  to  be  unusual  about  the 
revelation  concerning  Sidney  Rigdon's 
activities?  How  does  it  fit  into  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  understanding  of  the  Lord's 
work  in  the  last  days? 

2.  Why  is  it  necessary  for  one  to  be 
baptized  with  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost? 


3.  How  did  the  work  of  the  reformers 
help  prepare  for  the  restoration  of  the 
gospel? 

4.  From  what  are  we  delivered  through 
our  acceptance  of  Jesus  as  our  Redeemer? 

5.  Tell  the  story  of  James  Covill. 

6.  What  comment  did  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith  make  concerning  those  who 
reject  the  gospel? 

7.  What  is  the  application  of  Section 
82:3  to  this  lesson? 


visiting   cJeacher    1 1 tessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  23— "Govern  Your  House  in  Meekness,  and 
Be  Steadfast"  (D  &  C  31:9) 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  April  7,  i960 

Objective:  The  virtues  of  meekness  and    steadfastness    applied    in    our    lives    and 
homes  will  result  in  an  influence  for  good. 


HpHIS    message 


focuses  attention 
upon  two  virtues  which  can  be 
employed  with  remarkable  effect  in 
developing  our  own  characters  and 
in  guiding  and  directing  the  activi- 
ties of  others.  These  two  virtues 
are  meekness  and  steadfastness. 

Meekness  is  a  quality  frequently 
mentioned  in  the  scriptures  and  de- 
scribed as  a  most  desirable  human 
trait.  In  fact,  it  is  one  of  the  few 
qualities  which  Jesus  attributed  un- 
to himself.  He  said,  ".  .  .  for  I  am 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart  .  .  ."  (Mt. 
11:29). 

Meekness  is  sometimes  confused 
with  docility  and  lack  of  courage. 
Still,  Moses,  whom  history  proves 
to  have  been  a  man  of  strong 
character  and  outstanding  courage, 
was  described  as  ".  .  .  very  meek, 


above  all  the  men  which  were  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth"  (Num.  12:3). 
Actually  the  term  meekness  meansr 
mild  of  temper,  long-suffering, 
gentle,  kind.  Open-mindedness  and 
teachableness  are  both  facets  of 
meekness.  With  these  attributes  it 
is  easy  to  understand  why  the  Sav- 
ior declared,  "Blessed  are  the  meek: 
for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth" 
(Mt.  5:5). 

Steadfastness  denotes  firmness, 
self  -  control,  consistency,  and 
staunchness.  Those  who  are  stead- 
fast exhibit  unfaltering  determina- 
tion in  the  face  of  adversity. 

Helen  Adams  Keller  is  one  of  the 
truly  great  women  of  all  time.  Much 
of  her  remarkable  stature  was 
achieved  through  the  application  of 
the  virtues  of  meekness  and  stead- 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


fastness  both  in  her  own  develop- 
ment and  through  the  efforts  of  her 
outstanding  teacher. 

Due  to  a  serious  illness,  Miss 
Keller  lost  her  senses  of  sight  and 
hearing  before  she  was  two  years  of 
age.  Her  parents,  seeking  to  lighten 
the  burden  of  her  tragedy,  sought 
the  assistance  of  an  able  teacher, 
Mrs.  Ann  Sullivan  Macy.  This 
teacher  applied  the  true  meaning  of 
meekness  and  steadfastness  in  edu- 
cating and  guiding  the  child. 
Through  the  application  of  these 
attributes  a  miracle  was  virtually 
performed.  In  a  very  few  years 
Miss  Keller  learned  to  read  braille, 
to  write,  and  to  acquire  the  difficult 
ability  to  speak  without  hearing.  By 
the  time  she  reached  her  teens,  Miss 
Keller  was  as  well  educated  as  any 
normal  child  of  her  age.  In  due 
time,  she  graduated  with  honors 
from  Radcliffe  College  and  has  since 
devoted  her  life  to  working  with 
the  blind  and  deaf  of  the  world.  In 


1 


order  to  attain  the  high  eminence 
which  she  now  enjoys,  Miss  Keller, 
together  with  her  great  teacher  Mrs. 
Macy,  has  consistently  employed 
meekness,  steadfastness,  optimism, 
and  faith.  Through  exercising  these 
virtues,  Helen  Keller  has  inspired, 
stimulated,  and  encouraged  millions 
of  people  in  all  walks  of  life  through- 
out the  world. 

If  we  would  become  a  power  for 
good  and  lead  and  direct  our  chil- 
dren and  friends  in  a  loving,  helpful 
way,  we  must  govern  our  homes  and 
lives  in  meekness.  We  must  strive  to 
be  steadfast  and  consistent  in  the 
application  of  right  principles  in 
all  our  activities.  In  our  association 
with  others,  in  and  outside  of  the 
home,  we  should  follow  the  admoni- 
tion of  the  Savior,  who  said: 

No  power  or  influence  can  or  ought  to 
be  maintained  .  .  .  only  by  persuasion, 
by  long-suffering,  by  gentleness  and  meek- 
ness, and  by  love  unfeigned  (D  &  C 
i2i 141 ) . 


^\^AVork    YYleettng — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  7— Food  Care  and   Preservation 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  April  12,  i960 

Objective:    To  show   the  importance  of  safe   food   care  and   proper  preservation 
of  stored  food  to  healthful  living. 

Historical  Consideration  perous  years  for  the  famine  of  the 

Tj^ROM  the  very  earliest  of  times  lean  years.     He  found  that  certain 

man  has  been  concerned  with  foods  could  be  dried  and  saved  for 

preservation  of  his  food  so  that  he  long  periods  of  time.    Later,  he  dis- 

might  save  the  excess  of  the  pros-  covered    that    certain    foods    and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


chemicals  were  helpful  in  the  pres- 
ervation of  other  foods,  such  as 
sugar,  vinegar,  and  salt. 

The  adulteration  of  food  danger- 
ous to  personal  health  caused  laws 
to  be  passed  which  protect  practical- 
ly every  type  of  foodstuff.  In  1906, 
the  United  States  passed  the  first 
Federal  Food  and  Drug  Control 
Act.  In  1938  a  much  stronger 
Food,  Drug,  and  Cosmetic  Act  was 
passed.  The  Government  maintains 
large  laboratories  where  foods  are 
tested  before  they  are  sold.  The 
kind  and  amount  of  coloring  mat- 
ter, and  the  kind  and  amount  of 
preservatives  are  rigidly  fixed  by  the 
Food  and  Drug  Administration. 
Also,  the  law  requires  that  when 
important  ingredients,  such  as  vita- 
mins, minerals,  and  butter  fat  from 
milk,  are  removed  from  foods  it 
must  be  clearly  stated  on  the  pack- 
age. In  general,  the  State  and 
Federal  laws  against  harmful  adul- 
teration are  standard,  so  that  the 
general  public  is  well  protected  from 
dishonest  practices. 

Preservation  of  Food  and  Proper 
Canning  Procedures 

Foods  may  be  preserved  by  can- 
ning, smoking,  salting,  drying,  freez- 
ing, cooking,  sugaring,  and  by 
adding  chemicals.  Most  of  these 
methods  of  food  preservation  can  be 
carried  out  in  the  home.  However, 
preservation  of  food  by  adding 
chemicals  can  be  very  dangerous 
and  harmful,  and  should  not  be 
attempted  by  the  average  house- 
holder. Almost  all  food  can  be  pre- 
served without  danger  when  clean, 
sound,  unblemished  fresh  produce 
is  selected,  prepared,  and  canned  ac- 
cording to  instructions  found  in  an 
authoritative  manual.  Any  home- 
canned  product  or  any  canned  item 
purchased   at  a   store   showing  any 


signs  of  gas  formation,  such  as  bulg- 
ing lids  and  ends  of  cans,  should  be 
destroyed  or  returned  to  the  store. 
The  term  food  poisoning  is  usual- 
ly restricted  to  an  attack  of  acute 
intestinal  upset  due  to  the  bacterial 
infection  of  food  or  drink. 

The  prevention  of  food  poison- 
ing must  be  concerned  with  the  en- 
tire handling  of  the  food  from  the 
time  it  is  obtained  to  its  consump- 
tion. Only  inspected  meats  and 
pasturized  dairy  products  should  be 
used.  All  meat  should  be  thorough- 
ly cooked  before  it  is  eaten.  If  food 
is  not  to  be  eaten  immediately  after 
cooking,  it  should  be  placed  in  a  re- 
frigerator or  ice  box.  Otherwise, 
organisms,  if  present  in  the  warm 
food,  will  have  an  excellent  oppor- 
tunity to  multiply.  The  protection 
of  custard  and  cream  fillings  and 
combination  meat  dishes  (meat 
pies,  etc.)  requires  the  greatest  care 
and  vigilance.  The  organisms 
which  produce  toxin  are  present 
everywhere;  therefore,  this  type  of 
food  should  be  kept  carefully  refrig- 
erated. The  consumption  of  any 
animal  food  in  the  raw  condition  is 
attended  by  a  certain  amount  of 
risk,  particularly  milk,  cream,  and 
meat. 

Botulism  is  caused  bv  a  toxin 
and  is  not  an  infection.  The  causa- 
tive organism  multiplies  in  the  food 
before  it  is  consumed  and  produces 
a  powerful,  soluble  toxin  which  gives 
rise  to  the  disease.  Nearly  all  cases 
of  botulism  have  been  caused  by 
eating  food  that  has  not  been  com- 
pletely preserved.  It  is  important 
to  remember  that  non-acid  foods 
are  particularly  dangerous.  These 
include  all  vegetables  (except  toma- 
toes and  rhubarb)  meat,  fish,  poul- 
try and  animal  products.  In  most 
cases  where  the  foods  have  particu- 


58 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


larly  and  noticeably  spoiled,  the  cans 
are  bulged,  and  there  are  numerous 
gas  bubbles,  and  the  food  smells 
rancid.  Never,  under  any  circum- 
stances should  one  eat  any  canned 
food  which  has  any  of  these  symp- 
toms. No  reported  cases  of  botulism 
have  occurred  in  commercially 
canned  food  since  1925.  However, 
cases  are  reported  from  food  that 
has  been  processed  in  the  home. 
Therefore,  extreme  care  must  be 
taken  in  the  process  of  home  can- 
ning. Destroy  any  food  taken  from 
a  jar  with  a  bulging  or  corroded  lid. 


General  Consideration 

If  any  sickness  or  upset  stomach 
occurs  when  contaminated  food  is 
suspected,  a  doctor  should  be  con- 
sulted immediately,  and  the  suspect- 
ed food  should  not  be  destroyed 
until  the  doctor  sees  it.  He  may 
want  a  sample  of  it  for  a  culture. 

Questions 

1.  Why  does  pork  need  particular  at- 
tention in  the  cooking? 

2.  What  are  some  of  the  signs  of  im- 
properly processed  foods? 


JLtterature — America's  Literature 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 


Lesson  15— The  Federalists  (and  the  Great  Transition) 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  24-32) 

For  Tuesday,  April  19,  i960 

Objective:  To  make  preliminary  acquaintance  with  the  Federalistic  concepts  of  man 
and  government  as  written  by  Timothy  Dwight  and  Alexander  Hamilton. 


\\7HEN  the  shooting  of  the 
American  Revolution  ended  in 
1781,  the  war  of  words  which,  in 
the  decades  preceding  the  Revolu- 
tion, had  crescendoed  into  battle, 
now  continued  unabated,  and  grew 
even  louder  and  hotter.  During 
the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury the  pamphleteer  and  the  orator 
largely  shaped  the  thinking  of  the 
colonies,  and  out  of  these  fierce 
controversies  came  new  patterns  of 
thought  and  government.  Before 
the  war  the  issue  was  between  Torv 
and  Rebel.  Thomas  Paine,  Patrick 
Henry,  Samuel  Adams,  James  Otis, 


John  Dickinson,  and  many  less 
prominent  writers  defended  the 
right  of  the  colonies  to  separate, 
while  such  Tories  as  Samuel  Seabury 
courageously  answered  them  blow 
for  blow,  and  the  Anglican  minister 
Jonathan  Boucher  preached  loyalty 
to  England  and  fear  of  mob-rule 
with  such  sincerity  that  he  began 
his  weekly  sermon  only  after  first 
laying  a  loaded  horse  pistol  on  either 
side  of  his  pulpit. 

We  must  remember  that  well  over 
a  third  of  the  colonists  remained 
loyal  to  England  during  the  war,  a 
majority     outwardly     sympathizing 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  59 

with  the  rebels  while  secretly  hop-  But  even  while  these  central  po- 

ing  for  a  British  victory.  During  the  litical    and    economic    issues    were 

early  years  of  the  Rebellion,  tens  of  paramount,  a  creative  unity-out-of- 

thousands  of  them  fled  to  Canada,  diversity  process  molded  the  Con- 

the  West  Indies,  and  Mother  Eng-  stitution  into  the  enduring  standard 

land.  of  measurement  and  justice  which 

continues     to     radiate     throughout 

Need  for  More  Perfect  Union  every  phase  of  the  national  charac- 

The  Articles  of  Confederation,  ter. 
drafted  by  the  Continental  Congress  By  contrast,  the  beginnings  in  the 
in  1776,  at  the  outset  of  the  war,  arts  during  the  same  period,  before 
had  bound  all  colonies  together,  yet  1800,  were  so  imitative  and  weak 
robbed  no  colony  of  its  sovereign  as  to  be  of  little  consequence;  how- 
powers.  Once  winning  the  war  no  ever,  the  fact  that  beginings  were 
longer  consumed  their  energies,  it  made  is  significant.  Music  and 
became  increasingly  evident  that  a  drama  continued  to  follow  English 
new  form  of  government  would  patterns,  although  Royal  Tyler's 
have  to  be  worked  out.  The   Contrast,   which   appeared    in 

In  general,  the  new  Nation's  only  1787  as  a  direct  imitation  of  Shcri- 
identity  lay  in  its  being  separate  dan's  The  School  for  Scandal, 
from  Britain.  Until  well  into  the  contained  native  American  charac- 
nineteenth  century,  the  great  issues  ters  and  setting  which  still  make  it 
to  be  faced  and  solved  centered  readable.  Tyler  soon  became  a 
about  the  government's  responsibil-  lawyer,  leaving  leadership  to  Wil- 
ities  to  its  people:  Should  the  gov-  liam  Dunlap,  the  father  of  drama 
eminent  favor  rural  agriculture  or  in  America,  who  devoted  his  life 
urban  commerce  and  finance?  to  the  stage  by  translating,  produc- 
Should  property  rule,  or  should  the  ing,  and  writing  such  dramas  as  his 
mass  of  people?  Which  government  Andre  (1798),  based  on  a  Revolu- 
was  to  dominate,  state  or  Federal?  tionary  War  theme. 
How  far  should  revolution  go,  not  The  novels  followed  directly  Sam- 
only  in  government  but  in  social  uel  Richardson's  pattern  of  senti- 
patterns,  in  arts,  culture,  and  in  ment  and  seduction  as  established 
morals?  With  a  pattern  of  success-  in  his  highly  successful  Pamela,  all 
ful  revolution  behind  them,  how  heavily  moralizing.  The  Power  of 
was  the  momentum  of  revolution  to  Sympathy,  written  in  1789,  is  ac- 
be  stopped?  Having  repudiated  cepted  as  the  first  American  novel, 
Mother  England,  should  she  now  although  Susanna  Haswell  Rowson's 
be  followed  in  anything?  If  so,  in  Charlotte  Temple  (1791)  with  its 
what,  and  how  far?  Politically,  the  setting  both  in  England  and  Ameri- 
wobbling  country  achieved  identity  ca,  was  far  more  popular,  being  rc- 
by  forming  one  of  our  two  greatest  printed  as  late  as  1930.  Likewise, 
documents:  The  Constitution.  But  the  poetry  of  the  Connecticut  or 
even  after  the  necessary  nine  states  Hartford  Wits,  centering  about  Yale 
ratified  it  very  reluctantly  within  the  College,  was  unashamedly  imitative 
two  years  following  1787,  it  still  had  of  English  models,  both  during  and 
to  be  interpreted,  a  process  which  after  the  war.  But,  roughlv,  until 
continues.  1800,  the  Americans  were  compara- 


60 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


tively  happy  with  their  imitations; 
it  was  the  endless  tauntings  of  so- 
phisticated English  critics  reminding 
them  that  they  had  produced  noth- 
ing of  their  own  which  rubbed  salt 
into  this  opening  cultural  and  social 
wound. 

Federalists  Versus  Republicans 

Although  the  Federalist  and  Re- 
publican political  parties  were 
formed  in  the  decades  following  the 
Revolutionary  War,  their  opposing 
philosophies  had  existed  at  least  a 
hundred  years  previous,  and  with 
some  modification  their  same  beliefs 
and  alignment  of  forces  have  con- 
tinued to  the  present.  Within 
Washington's  first  cabinet  were  the 
leaders  of  the  two  factions,  young 
Alexander  Hamilton,  who  was  to 
lead  the  Federalists,  and  Thomas 
Jefferson,  the  Republicans  (today's 
Democrats).  Short  of  openly  op- 
posing each  other  publicly,  they  did 
all  they  could  to  halt  each  other's 
influence,  since  each  feared  the 
other's  policies. 

In  1791  Jefferson  and  James 
Madison,  representatives  of  the  Vir- 
ginia planters  and  their  agrarian 
aristocracy,  allied  themselves  with 
Irishman  George  Clinton's  Tam- 
many faction  of  New  York  to  op- 
pose the  wealthy  shipping  and 
financial  aristocracy  of  New  York 
City  and  Boston,  who  became  the 
Federalists.  Conversely,  it  was  Ham- 
ilton's big-city  lawyers  and  moneyed 
men  who  had  advocated  adoption 
of  the  Constitution  in  1787,  and 
the  coon-skin-cap  frontiersmen  and 
farmers  who  feared  it,  and  ratified 
it  so  reluctantly. 

The  French  Revolution  of  1789 
was  a  burning  issue  throughout  the 
colonies,  and  created  a  widening 
social  and   economic   gap  between 


the  two  parties.  Seeing  the  French 
peasants  executing  their  wealthy 
land-holding  aristocrats  and  seizing 
their  property,  the  Federalists  were 
aghast,  and  more  than  all  else  feared 
a  similar  unleashing  of  rabble  de- 
mocracy in  their  own  streets.  In  the 
elections  of  1800,  they  attempted 
to  defeat  Jefferson  by  relating  him 
to  Tom  Paine  and  the  local  French 
disciples  of  "Liberty,  Equality,  Fra- 
ternity." As  we  have  seen,  they 
succeeded  in  making  Tom  Paine 
into  a  boogeyman,  but  the  back- 
woods vote  elected  Jefferson  never- 
theless. While  Hamilton  and  his 
followers  were  openly  pro-British, 
Jefferson  and  his  followers  defied 
them  by  wearing  the  red  French 
cockades  in  their  hats,  and  rejoicing 
at  every  victory  of  the  "rabble"  in 
France,  believing  as  did  Paine,  that 
they  were  carrying  on  the  second 
chapter  in  the  world  revolution 
which  their  own  revolution  had 
begun. 

While  President  George  Wash- 
ington was  so  disturbed  at  the  in- 
creasing enmity  between  these  two 
factions  that  at  the  end  of  his  first 
term  he  wished  to  resign,  it  should 
be  pointed  out  that  the  strength  of 
the  Constitution,  as  of  the  Nation 
ever  since,  has  lain  in  these  factions 
opposing  and,  therefore,  balancing 
each  other.  The  French  people  de- 
stroyed the  opposition  against  whom 
they  revolted;  Napoleon  followed. 
In  contrast,  the  United  States  per- 
mitted both  to  speak  and  grow 
strong;  and  the  great  system  is  the 
result.  But  to  understand  these 
general  principles  in  terms  of  peo- 
ple, we  should  see  them  at  work  in 
two  prominent  Federalists:  Timo- 
thy Dwight  and  Alexander  Hamil- 
ton, and,  in  the  next  lesson,  in 
Thomas  Jefferson. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


Courtesy  Yale  University  Art  Gallery 

TIMOTHY  D WIGHT 
From  a  Painting  by  John  Trumbull 

Timothy  Dwight  (1752-1817) 

A  grandson  of  Jonathan  Edwards, 
Timothy  Dwight  entered  Yale  at 
age  thirteen,  became  a  tutor  there, 
and  he  inspired  the  troops  with  his 
sermons  and  war  songs,  the  most 
notable  being  "Columbia."  He  was 
a  chaplain  during  the  Revolution, 
and  in  1783,  at  age  thirty-one,  he 
moved  to  Greenfield,  Connecticut, 
where  for  twelve  years  he  was  min- 
ister, community  leader,  and  direc- 
tor of  the  co-educational  school  he 
established.  For  the  last  twenty- 
three  years  of  his  life  he  was  presi- 
dent of  Yale,  where  he  was  a  great 
teacher  and  leader  of  Calvinism, 
defending  the  faith  against  all  at- 
tackers. 

A  lifelong  Federalist,  he  attempt- 
ed  to   introduce   English   literature 


into  the  curriculum  of  Yale  while 
still  a  student,  thus  furnishing  the 
initiative  for  the  literary  group 
known  as  the  Connecticut  Wits. 
Of  the  three  most  prominent  mem- 
bers, John  Trumbull  and  Dwight 
remained  Federalists,  while  Joel 
Barlow  followed  Paine  and  Jeffer- 
son in  his  personal  philosophy. 
Dwight's  Conquest  of  Canaan,  an 
epic  in  eleven  volumes,  written  in 
1785,  when  he  was  thirty-three,  was 
heavily  imitative  of  English  models. 
Designed  to  be  the  first  American 
epic,  it  was  so  filled  with  pretentious 
language  and  elaborate  descriptions 
of  thunderstorms  that  his  compan- 
ion wit,  John  Trumbull,  suggested 
it  should  be  equipped  with  lightning 
rods.  A  careful  observer  of  the  rural 
countryside,  Dwight's  Travels  in 
New-England  and  New  York  pro- 
vides a  keen  commentary  on  the 
social  and  economic  contemporary 
scene,  and  has  greater  enduring 
value  than  his  verse. 

His  Greenfield  Hill  was  a  long 
poem  modeled  after  Goldsmith's 
"Deserted  Village/'  In  addition  to 
describing  the  lovely  scenery  and 
rural  virtues,  which  Dwight  greatly 
loved,  it  eulogizes  the  virtues  of  his 
Federalistic-Calvinistic  culture:  sim- 
plicity and  plainness  in  manners  and 
morals,  thrift  and  industry,  and  be- 
lief in  the  sustaining  power  of  prop- 
erty personally  owned  and  cared  for. 
In  this  "western  village"  where: 

Prudence  eyes  her  hoard  with  watchful  care 
And  robes  of  thrift  and  neatness,  all  things 
wear.  .  .  . 

the  evils  of  European  monarchy 
are  absent:  the  poor  are  fed,  villages 
are  not  sold  to  buy  royal  gowns, 
and: 

No  griping  landlord  here  alarms  the  door 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


To  halve,  for  rent,  the  poor  man's  little 
store. 

The  hymn  of  praise  which  Tim- 
othy Dwight  fashions  for  his  home 
town  strongly  predicts  Whittier's 
Snowbound  in  his  confidence  in  the 
enduring  rural  virtues: 

Sweet-smiling     village!     loveliest     of     the 

hills! 
How    green    thy   groves!      How   pure   thy 

glassy  rills! 
With  what  new  joy,  I  walk  thy  verdant 

streets! 
How  often  pause,  to  breathe  thy  gale  of 

sweets; 
To  mark  thy  well-built  walls!  thy  budding 

fields 
And  every  charm,  that  rural  nature  yields; 
And  every  joy  to  Competence  allied, 
And  every  good,  that  Virtue  gains  from 

Pride! 

Several  New  England  clergymen 
had  previously  defined  the  confisca- 
tion of  church  and  lands  by  the 
French  as  the  cause  of  the  present 
'Triumph  of  infidelity"  in  their  own 
midst.  Timothy  Dwight  wrote 
'The  Duty  of  Americans,  at  the 
Present  Crisis/'  to  warn  against  the 
evil  French  influences  then  threaten- 
ing the  new  Nation,  and  urged 
Americans  to  defend  church  and 
country.  In  his  fiery  charges  of 
anarchy,  lawlessness,  immorality, 
and  atheism  against  the  very  group 
which  Jefferson  and  his  mass  fol- 
lowers openly  supported,  Dwight 
exemplifies  those  conservative  aristo- 
crats who,  consciously  or  otherwise, 
feared  a  potential  uprising  and 
usurpation  of  control  by  the  poor 
and  the  uneducated.  In  his  love 
for  things  as  they  were  —  love  of 
God,  country,  education,  and  moral- 
ity as  defined  and  defended  by  pa- 
triots, gentlemen,  and  Christians, 
he  gave  much  support  to  the  Fed- 
eralist political  cause,  clergyman 
though  he  was.    But  to  understand 


ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

From   a   Contemporary   Etching 

more  forcefully  who  the  Federalists 
were  and  what  they  were  trying  to 
do,  we  must  meet  their  central  per- 
sonality—the brilliant  realist  who 
was  their  unquestioned  torchbearer: 
Alexander  Hamilton.  American 
nationalism  owes  more  to  Hamilton 
than  any  other  men  except  Wash- 
ington and  Marshall. 

Alexander  Hamilton  s  Life  (1757- 
1804) 

Hamilton  was  the  son  of  a  weal- 
thy planter  in  the  West  Indies.  He 
early  showed  the  brilliance  and 
ambition  which  predicted  his  ma- 
ture prominence.  Business  misfor- 
tunes caused  his  father's  bankruptcy, 
and  his  mother  died  in  1768. 
Knowing  that  he  must  make  his 
own  way,  and  desiring  to  excel,  he 
entered  King's  College  (now  Co- 
lumbia) in  1774,  and  a  year  later 
he  wrote  two  influential  pamphlets 
on  colonial  politics  which  made  him 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


known  among  New  York's  political 
leaders. 

In  1776,  when  the  war  broke  out, 
he  organized  an  artillery  company 
and  was  awarded  its  captaincy,  but 
within  the  year  was  appointed  to 
Washington's  staff,  where  he  played 
a  key  role.  Later,  he  secured  a  field 
command  and  won  distinction  at 
Yorktown.  In  1780  he  married  the 
daughter  of  General  Philip  Schuy- 
ler of  the  distinguished  New  York 
family  by  whom  he  had  seven  chil- 
dren. 

After  the  war  he  was  admitted  to 
the  bar,  and  when  but  twenty-five 
was  chosen  a  delegate  to  Congress. 
At  twenty-nine  he  was  appointed  a 
delegate  to  the  Annapolis  Conven- 
tion and  later  to  the  Federal  Con- 
vention at  Philadelphia  which  had 
been  charged  with  the  responsibility 
of  revising  the  Articles  of  Confed- 
eration. In  the  same  year  he  began 
publishing  a  series  of  essays  in  New 
York  papers  which  were  designed  to 
motivate  the  wealthy  and  profession- 
al classes  to  support  the  new  Con- 
stitution. Although  James  Madison 
and  John  Jay  also  contributed,  it 
was  Hamilton  who  conceived  the 
series  of  essavs  known  as  The  Fed- 

J 

eralist,  and  much  more  than  half  its 
contents  were  Hamilton's.  These 
essays  are  acknowledged  to  be  the 
clearest,  strongest  exposition  of  the 
theory  of  American  Constitutional 
law. 

In  1798,  the  year  the  Constitution 
was  finally  ratified,  Hamilton  was 
appointed  Secretary  of  the  Treas- 
ury, a  position  he  held  until  his 
resignation  six  years  later.  It  was 
during  this  period  that  he  estab- 
lished the  national  bank,  and  many 
money  policies  which  characterize 
the  national  economy  to  the  present 


day.  In  1800  he  watched  in  bitter- 
ness while  his  opponent,  Thomas 
Jefferson,  was  elected  President. 
Four  years  later  he  was  killed  in  a 
duel  with  Aaron  Burr. 

Hamilton  s  Federalism 

Because  one  may  see  his  picture 
ovaled  on  a  ten-dollar  bill,  it  be- 
comes easy  to  think  of  Alexander 
Hamilton  predominantly  as  an 
economist  or  a  financier.  Although 
he  had  an  evident  genius  for  ad- 
ministration, and  his  monetary 
principles  proved  themselves  so 
sound  that  his  successors  who  had 
most  criticized  them  adopted  them 
with  scarcely  any  changes,  Hamil- 
ton's great  lifelong  goal  was  to  build 
the  struggling  Nation  into  a  perma- 
nent oneness  so  strong  and  balanced 
that  it  would  never  break  apart. 

Just  as  Thomas  Paine  appeared 
at  precisely  the  right  moment  to 
persuade  the  colonists  that  their 
destiny  was  separation  rather  than 
rebellion,  so  it  was  Hamilton's  fond- 
est dream  to  create  a  strong  national- 
ism or  federation  of  the  many  states 
into  one  at  the  time  when  national- 
ism meant  nothing.  Everything  he 
did  furthered  this  end.  He  favored 
capitalism  and  the  establishment  of 
a  national  bank  because  it  would 
unite  the  colonies  together  more 
firmly.  For  the  same  reason,  he 
opposed  Jefferson's  agricultural 
principles:  they  gave  too  much  self- 
determination  over  too  scattered  an 
area,  thus  weakening  the  central 
governing  power.  He  strongly  ad- 
vocated government  supports  and 
subsidies  to  American  manufacturers 
for  the  same  reason:  such  a  policy 
would  enhance  the  Nation's  united 
versatility,  and  not  make  it  solely 
dependent  on  agriculture. 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


The  Federalist 

Hamilton  was  too  much  a  man  of 
affairs  ever  to  consider  himself  a 
literary  person.  He  took  pride  in 
writing  but  little  for  the  public 
press,  feeling  it  beneath  him,  yet 
like  Franklin  and  Jefferson,  he  made 
his  way  in  life  largely  through  his 
use  of  words.  His  style  is  not  affect- 
ed or  individualistic,  but  as  one 
might  expect  from  a  lawyer,  it  is 
clear,  condensed,  carefully  organized, 
and  entirely  confident  of  every  as- 
sertion. From  these  qualities  come 
The  Federalist's  literary  excellence. 
Too  sincere  ever  to  deal  with  trivial 
or  anything  less  than  the  whole 
truth  of  what  the  guiding  principles 
of  the  new  Nation  must  be,  if  it  was 
to  survive,  these  papers  contain  the 
brilliant,  creative  thinking  in  the 
realm  of  Constitutional  law  which 
places  them  in  the  first  rank  of  such 
writings,  along  with  those  of  Aris- 
totle and  Montesquieu.  No  com- 
mentary on  this  basic  document  has 
deserved  or  received  more  honor, 
nor  through  constant  reference  has 
proved  itself  more  indispensable 
than  these  writings. 

Hamilton's  fervent  belief  that 
government  should  reflect  the  wish- 
es of  aristocratic  owners  of  property 
saved  the  Nation  from  the  excesses 
of  liberalism  which  characterized 
the  repercussions  following  the  Rev- 
olution in  France.  He  believed 
that  property  was  tangible  reward 
to  those  of  superior  talent,  and  that 
"the  power  which  holds  the  purse- 
strings  absolutely,  must  rule."  And 
while  in  the  first  of  The  Federalist 
papers  he  admits  that  the  estab- 
lished class  of  aristocrats  will  do 
everything  possible  to  prevent  a 
decrease  in  their  established  power 
and  wealth,  one  cannot  know  wheth- 


er  their  motives   are   blameless  or 
selfish,  for  as  Hamilton  reminds  us: 

.  .  .  we  are  not  always  sure  that  those 
who  advocate  the  truth  are  influenced 
by  purer  principles  than  their  antagonists. 
Ambition,  avarice,  personal  animosity, 
party  opposition,  and  many  other  motives 
not  more  laudable  than  these,  arc  apt  to 
operate  as  well  upon  those  who  support 
as  those  who  oppose  the  right  side  of  a 
question.  .  .  . 

Nor  can  we  cure  heresy  by  perse- 
cution, nor  gain  followers  by  fire  or 
sword,  or  by  angry  words.  Wisely 
he  points  out  how  often  those  who 
ostensibly  work  for  common  folk 
often  are  driven  inwardly  by  jeal- 
ousy or  selfishness: 

...  an  enlightened  zeal  for  the  energy 
and  efficiency  of  government  will  be 
stigmatized  as  the  offspring  of  a  temper 
fond  of  despotic  power  and  hostile  to  the 
principles  of  liberty.  An  over-scrupulous 
jealousy  of  danger  to  the  rights  of  the 
people,  which  is  more  commonly  the  fault 
of  the  head  than  of  the  heart,  will  be 
represented  as  mere  pretence  and  artifice, 
the  stale  bait  for  popularity  at  the  expense 
of  the  public  good.  It  will  be  forgotten, 
on  the  one  hand,  that  jealousy  is  the  usual 
concomitant  of  love,  and  that  the  noble 
enthusiasm  of  liberty  is  apt  to  be  infected 
with  a  spirit  of  narrow  and  illiberal  dis- 
trust. On  the  other  hand,  it  will  be  equally 
forgotten  that  the  vigor  of  government  is 
essential  to  the  security  of  liberty;  that, 
in  the  contemplation  of  a  sound  and  well- 
informed  judgment,  their  interest  can  nev- 
er be  separated;  and  that  a  dangerous 
ambition  more  often  lurks  behind  the 
specious  mask  of  zeal  for  rights  of  the 
people  than  under  the  forbidding  appear- 
ance of  zeal  for  the  firmness  and  efficiency 
of  government.  History  will  teach  us  that 
the  former  has  been  found  a  much  more 
certain  road  to  the  introduction  of  des- 
potism than  the  latter,  and  that  of  those 
men  who  have  overturned  the  liberties  of 
republics,  the  greatest  number  have  begun 
their  career  by  paying  an  obsequious  court 
to  the  people;  commencing  demagogues, 
and  ending  tyrants. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


65 


The  above  quotation  represents  one  can  achieve  the  ideal  of  the 
Hamilton  fairly,  both  in  the  power  Constitutional  Convention,  which 
of  his  style  and  for  his  ideas  con-  pledged  itself  to  deal  in  principles, 
tained  therein.  By  looking  real-  not  in  men,  then  he  and  the  Fed- 
isticallv  at  man,  by  finding  good  in  eralist  faction,  which  for  so  long  he 
him  despite  his  weaknesses,  by  spearheaded,  deserve  man's  grati- 
acknowledging  the  Constitution  to  tude  for  their  firm  stand  on  prin- 
be  a  compromise,  but  a  compromise  ciple  as  they  believed  it— principle 
heading  in  the  right  direction;  by  which  has  been  woven  into  the 
clarifying  how  checks  and  balances 
under  the  Constitution  counter  and 
thus  strengthen  each  other;  and  by 
convincing  the  aristocratic  classes 
that  the  Constitution  safeguarded 
them  from  excesses  and  encroach- 
ments, Alexander  Hamilton  made 
his  unique  contribution  both  to 
America's  literature  and  to  his  great 
legal  structure  in  whose  superstruc- 
ture the  peace  and  future  of  the 
Nation  has  always  rested.     And  if 


heart  of  the  American  structure. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

i.  During  the  last  decade  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  why  was  the  French  Revo- 
lution so  vital  an  issue? 

2.  In  what  way  did  Timothy  Dwight 
give  added  power  to  the  Federalist  cause? 

3.  How  could  anyone  who  distrusted 
the  judgment  of  the  common  people  ever 
make  a  contribution  of  any  value  to 
American  institutions  of  Government? 

4.  In  The  Federalist  Hamilton  was  try- 
ing to  convince  whom  of  what? 


Social  Science— Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson  6— Creative  and  Spiritual  Living  —  Pathways  to  Peace  —  Part  1 

Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  April  26,  i960 

Objective:  To  explore  the  ways  in  which  creative  living  can  add  to  the  abundance 
and  richness  of  life. 


Frontiers  oi  the  Modern  World 

The  Geographical  Frontier.  Re- 
corded history  reveals  that  cer- 
tain segments  of  mankind  in  all 
ages,  past  and  present,  have  lived 
on  various  kinds  of  frontiers.  In 
early  modern  history  and  among 
more  primitive  groups,  there  were 
those  who  were  courageous  and  ad- 
venturous   and    sought    to    explore 


beyond  the  confines  of  their  own 
tribal  area  or  community.  From 
this  early  beginning  we  have  had  a 
long  succession  of  explorers,  such  as 
Marco  Polo,  Lief  Ericson,  Christo- 
pher Columbus,  Magellan,  Lewis 
and  Clark,  Admiral  Richard  E. 
Byrd,  and  many  others  who  all  went 
beyond  the  confines  or  borders  of 
their    towns,    communities,    or    na- 


66 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


tions,  in  an  effort  to  provide  more 
information  about  the  geographical 
make-up  and  nature  of  the  world 
in  which  they  lived.  Today  we  are 
living  in  an  era  in  which  man,  still 
adventurous,  is  seeking  more  un- 
derstanding about  the  physical 
world  in  which  he  lives,  as  well  as 
desiring  to  explore  the  space  beyond. 

When  some  of  the  earlier  explor- 
ers returned  home  bearing  the  fruits 
of  amazing  discoveries,  men  had  to 
accommodate  themselves  to  a  new 
world.  However,  accommodating 
oneself  to  a  new  world  comes  hard 
for  some  people,  for  the  old  and 
familiar  ways  tend  to  become  secure 
and  beloved.  When  Columbus 
came  home  there  were  those  whose 
immediate  impulse  was  to  cast  him 
into  chains,  but,  in  spite  of  the 
resistance  and  unwillingness  of 
some  of  his  contemporaries  to  ac- 
cept his  discoveries,  the  march  of 
progress  was  on;  the  world  changed 
and  men  had  to  adjust  to  it. 

Today  we  have  become  more  ac- 
customed to  explorations  of  the 
physical  world  and  take  for  granted 
that  many  almost  unbelievable  dis- 
coveries regarding  space  will  occur 
in  our  generation.  The  march  of 
progress  continues,  and  we  must 
learn  to  accommodate  ourselves  to 
the  changes  in  our  lives  which  will 
inevitably  result  from  these  dis- 
coveries. 

Social  and  Political  Frontiers. 
There  have  been  those  among  us 
through  history  who  have  lived  on 
the  frontiers  of  social  and  political 
advancement.  Besides  the  despots 
and  tyrants  who  have  subjugated 
people  and  ruled  in  order  to  achieve 
their  own  selfish  whims,  we  have 
had  many  courageous  and  outstand- 
ing    statesmen    who    have    made 


immeasurable  contributions  to  man- 
kind. Through  their  efforts  to  find 
a  more  effective  way  of  creating  an 
environment  for  man  in  which  he 
might  find  opportunity  for  self- 
expression  and  obtain  security  for 
himself  and  his  family,  he  has  been 
freed  from  many  of  the  fears  and 
struggles  for  survival.  Achievements 
in  this  direction  have  enabled  us  to 
visualize  the  day  when  the  table 
will  be  set  for  all  who  want  to  eat; 
a  day  when  the  human  race  will 
form  a  unified  community  and  no 
longer  live  as  separate  entities. 

But  advances  do  not  come  easily. 
There  are  always  resisters  to  change, 
with  their  immature  minds  and  feel- 
ings of  fear  and  insecurity.  Some 
stood  on  the  rim  of  a  crowd  around 
Socrates,  took  note  of  what  sound- 
ed like  subversive  utterances,  and 
reported  them  to  the  authorities. 
And  this  same  type  of  individual 
continues  to  function  in  this  resis- 
tive capacity  today. 

The  Scientific  Frontier.  Looking 
at  the  explorations  on  the  frontier 
of  knowledge  and  science,  we  can 
see  Galileo,  after  dropping  his  two 
unequal  weights  from  the  Leaning 
Tower  of  Pisa  (when,  contrary  to 
the  official  views,  each  reached  the 
ground  at  the  identical  moment) 
being  accused  of  being  in  league 
with  the  devil  and  threatened  with 
death  if  he  did  not  deny  the  truth 
which  he  had  discovered.  We  can 
see  the  advances  of  medical  science 
throttled  for  many  centuries  after 
the  discoveries  of  Hippocrates,  be- 
cause the  human  body  was  con- 
sidered too  sacred  to  be  studied  in 
a  scientific  manner. 

But  man's  thirst  for  knowledge 
and  his  desire  to  find  a  way  to  "sub- 
due the  earth"  has  led  him  to  great 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  67 

accomplishments.     His  imagination  ows  of  uneasiness,  anxiety,  and  con- 
has   made  him   remarkable   among  fusion  which  seldom,  if  ever,  leave 
created  things,  and  that  imagination  men. 
has  carried  him  far  beyond  the  reach 
of  his  working  hands.  Charting  a  True  Course 

The  Spiritual  Frontier.  A  his-  In  this  unsettled  sea  of  human 
torical  look  at  the  spiritual  frontier  perplexities,  yearnings,  and  disap- 
reveals  that  many  great  spiritual  pointments,  it  may  pay  high  divi- 
leaders  were  rejected  in  their  day.  dends  for  us  to  pause  and  eliminate 
Yet  what  a  debt  the  world  owes  to  from  our  minds  our  immediate 
such  individuals  as  Buddha,  Con-  demands  and  schemes  for  livelihood 
fucious,  Gandhi,  and  others.  Those  and  personal  pleasure,  in  order  that 
living  on  the  spiritual  frontier  have  we  may  chart  a  course  which  will 
probably  been  among  the  more  dili-  lead  us  to  a  port  wherein  we  will 
gent  in  seeking  to  commune  with  likely  find  the  goals  and  values  pro- 
God.  And  God,  through  his  Son,  viding  eternal  satisfaction  and  hap- 
Jesus  Christ,  and  through  his  love,  piness.  As  part  of  the  process  of 
kindness,  and  generosity,  has  re-  charting  this  course,  it  is  suggested 
vealed  to  us  many  of  his  goals  for  that  we  follow  the  admonition  of 
man  and  has,  through  his  prophets,  Socrates  when  he  said,  ''Know  thy- 
tried  to  provide  a  way  in  which  we  self,"  and  the  admonition  of  Presi- 
could  live  creatively,  abundantly,  dent  McKay  when  he  suggested 
peacefully,  with  one  another.  that  we  ".  .   .  talk  with  self  in  a 

As  we  stand  back  and  take  a  look  serious   sort   of   way."      Self-under- 

at  the  world  of  today  and  marvel  at  standing  is  a  prerequisite   to  good 

the    great    achievements    in    many  mental  health  and  understanding  of 

fields,  man  can  view  his  accomplish-  other    people.     This    is    important 

ments  and  truly  say,  it  is  good.  But,  because  we  are  required   to  relate 

looking  at  himself,  what  can  he  say?  ourselves  to  other  people  and  to  the 

Has  he  come  closer  to  the  realiza-  conditions   of  the  world  in  which 

tion  of  another  dream  of  mankind,  we  live.     We  then  must  have  an 

that  of  the  perfection  oi  man?    Of  understanding  of  how  these  forces 

man    loving   his    neighbors,    doing  affect  us  and  our  relationships  with 

justice,  speaking  the  truth,  and  real-  others. 

izing  that  which  he  potentially  is,  And   as  we  come  to  know  our- 

a  son  of  God?  selves  and  others,  we  free  ourselves 

Raising  the  question  is  embarrass^  to  experience  more  of  the  potential 

ing  since  the  answer  is  so  painfully  within  us,  to  achieve  creative,  har- 

clear.    While  we  have  created  won-  monious    relationships    with    other 

derful  things,  we  have  failed  to  make  people.     As  we  are  able  to  listen, 

of  ourselves  beings  for  whom  these  to    grasp    what    other    persons    are 

great  accomplishments  would  seem  saying,    we    remove    many    of    the 

worthwhile.    If  we  look  at  the  world  major   hostilities    of   life;    we   raise 

todav,  we  realize  that  ours  is  not  a  the    psychological     "iron     curtain" 

life  of  brotherhood,  happiness,  con-  which     may    have     been     lowered 

tentment,     but,     rather,     one     of  between    us,    and    find    that   many 

spiritual    chaos   and   bewilderment,  misunderstandings     of     life     have 

We  are  prone  to  ignore  the  shad-  disappeared.    Thus  freed  form  mis- 


68 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


CHORAL 

MUSIC  for 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 


Come  Ye  Blessed  of 
My  Father— Madsen  .20 

Go  Ye  Forth  With 
My  Word-Madsen..  .25 

Incline  Your  Ear — 

Wilkes 25 

Lord,  Hear  Our 

Prayer — Verdi    20 

Lord's  Prayer — 

Gates   20 

Music — Marsden    20 

My  Redeemer  Lives 
—Gates   20 

O  Lovely  Land, 
America — Madsen    ..  .20 

Open  Our  Eyes — 
Macfarlane    25 


Send  Forth  Thy 
Spirit — Schuetky 


.20 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.   1st   South 

Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 

Please   send    the   music   indicated   above. 
□   On  Approval  □   Charge 

□   Money  Enclosed 


Name  

Address 

City  &  State 


Daijnes  Music 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PR0V0«^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


understandings,  fears,  prejudices, 
and  hostilities  which  frequently 
shackle  us,  we  are  ready  to  move 
along  our  course  which  we  are 
charting,  which  now  opens  up  for 
us  new  horizons  for  creative  living. 

Expressing  the  Creative 
Powers  Within  Us 

Christ  said,  "I  am  come  that  they 
might  have  life,  and  that  they  might 
have  it  more  abundantly"  (John 
10:10).  President  McKay,  in  dis- 
cussing the  life  of  the  intellect  and 
of  the  spirit,  stated  that  the  intel- 
lectual pursuits  help  men: 

...  to  live  completely  and  abundantly; 
and  in  the  living  to  serve — serve  their  fel- 
low men!  He  lives  most  who  sees  or 
hears, 

".  .  .  tongues  in  trees,  books  in  the 

running  brooks, 
Sermons  in  stones  and  good  in  every- 
thing." 

Shakespeare,  As  You  Like  It, 
Act  II,  Sc.  i,  1.  16-17 

He  lives  most  who  sees  bevond  these 
trees,  these  stones,  and  these  running 
brooks,  and  sees  God  and  goodness  in  it 
all,  who  sees  an  overruling  Providence  in 
all  this  world  and  recognizes  God's  chil- 
dren as  brothers  and  sisters,  in  everv  one 
of  whom  there  is  something  good,  ever 
striving  to  lift  the  man  up  out  of  the 
sensual  world  into  the  realm  of  true  re- 
ligion (McKay,  David  O.,  Gospei  Ideals, 
page  148). 

Creative  living  is  living  freelv  in 
a  world  in  which  one  is  at  peace 
with  oneself.  Expressions  of  crea- 
tivity are  not  limited  to  producing 
a  masterpiece  of  art  or  literature  or 
music;  neither  are  they  limited  to 
the  creative  expression  in  dance  or 
other  physical  activity.  Any  one  of 
us  can  have  the  door  of  creativity 
opened  up  for  us,  if  we  put  forth 
the  effort.  It  may  be  a  new  idea, 
a  new  thought,  a  new  way  of  doing 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


a  somewhat  menial  task,  a  particular 
way  in  which  we  teach  a  class,  give 
a  two-and-one-half  minute  talk,  or 
entertain  our  friends  in  our  home. 
It  may  be  the  unique  way  in  which 
we  help  a  child  discover  something 
new  or  solve  a  problem;  it  may  be 
an  everyday  occurrence  in  which  we 
bring  joy  and  happiness  to  others 
through  our  particular  way  of  inter- 
acting with  them. 

Harry  Overstreet  suggests  that 
much  creativity  is  experienced 
through  the  channel  of  religion: 

In  its  very  essence  religion  is  "a  dedica- 
tion of  the  entire  self  to  the  pursuit  of 
ideal  values."  In  this  sense  religion  is 
the  most  persistentlv  and  widely  creative 
of  all  the  enterprises  of  life.  It  is  life 
forever  looking  beyond  values  already 
achieved  and  forever  enlisting  itself  in 
behalf  of  values  still  to  be  achieved  (Over- 
street,  Harry  A.:  The  Great  Enterprise, 
page  198,  W.  W.  Norton  &  Company, 
Inc.,  used  by  permission). 

The  religion  of  Christianity,  in 
general,  and  of  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
in  particular,  encourages  the  indi- 
vidual to  live  beyond  mediocrity 
and  dullness,  as  man  on  his  wav  to 
perfection  seeks  to  qualify  himself 
for  Godhood. 

Appraising  Our  Values 

Some  individuals  have  found 
themselves  in  positions  of  leader- 
ship or  unique  situations  which  en- 
couraged or  forced  them  to  see  the 
world  and  its  problems  from  a  broad 
point  of  view;  to  look  at  the  "whole 
picture/'  Perhaps  the  rest  of  us 
could  benefit  from  the  experience 
of  such  individuals.  Henry  Cabot 
Lodge  said: 

If  there  is  one  thing  which  I  have 
learned  as  a  result  of  four  years  at  the 
United  Nations  it  is  that  the  sense  of 
justice  is  very  much  the  same  in  every  man. 
Regardless  of  whether  he  comes  from  Asia, 


SPRING  TOUR 

Mesa,  St.  George  and  Los 
Angeles.  Leaves  in  March 
1960. 

HAWAII  TOUR 

Tour  leaving  June  1960. 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

February  1960  and  June 
1960.  Also  student  tour  in 
June  1960.  Visit  Book  of 
Mormon   places. 

GUATEMALA 

Book  of  Mormon  Archeologi- 
cal  Sites  Tour  leaving  Au- 
gust  1960. 

HILL  CUMORAH 

Tour  leaving  July  1960. 

For  itinerary  write  or  phone 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460   7th   Avenue 
Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-5229 


Africa,  Europe,  or  America,  he  has  very 
much  the  same  idea  of  fair  play  as  his 
fellow  man,  who  may  come  from  a  country 
ten  thousand  miles  away.  .  .  .  The  future 
of  the  world  depends  on  the  extent  to 
which  we  can  base  international  relations 
on  that  sense  of  justice  and  fair  play 
which  lives  in  every  human  heart  {Think, 
June  1957,  page  22). 

Mary  Hawkins,  editor  of  the 
Journal  of  Home  Economics,  report- 
ing on  the  Ninth  International  Con- 
gress on  Home  Economics,  held  in 
College  Park,  Maryland,  July  1958, 
stated: 

With  other  members  of  the  international 
permanent  council  of  the  federation  .  .  . 
a  program  of  importance  was  developed, 
but  even  more  than  that  there  was  a  readi- 
ness, a  fluidity,  a  possibility  of  achieve- 
ment made  ready  for  the  character  of  the 
Congress. 

And  a  character  did  unfold.  It  had 
many   sides,   but    the   most    inspiring   and 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1960 


the  most  awesome  was  its  universality.  We 
saw  that  "one  world"  is  no  longer  just 
a  concept;  it  is  a  reality.  It  operates  in 
the  lives  of  everyday  people,  not  just  among 
statesmen  and  internationalists.  It  can 
bring  women  in  religious  habits  across  an 
ocean  and  women  in  saris  halfway  around 
the  world  to  meet  together,  to  find  a  com- 
mon denominator  of  values,  and  to  draw 
comfort  from  each  other's  experiences. 
It  batters  against  the  language  barrier  and 
reconciles  differences  in  color,  nationality, 
and  occupation.  With  our  minds,  we 
have  known  that  this  new  character  was 
abroad  in  the  world;  we  know  it  now  in 
our  hearts  and  remembered  handshakes. 
We  know  it  in  cool  Finnish  melodies 
sung  on  a  sticky,  southern  night.  We 
saw  it  in  each  person's  realization  that  he 
or  she  had  something  to  give  to  the  Con- 
gress (Hawkins,  Mary,  "This  Is  Our 
World,"  Journal  of  Home  Economics, 
Vol.  50,  No.  8,  October  1958,  page  611, 
used  by  permission ) . 

These  two  individuals  as  a  result 
of  their  positions  and  experiences 
have  been  able  to  see  "one  world" 
in  the  making.  They  have  been 
able  to  see  the  contributions  which 
mature,  creative  living  can  make. 

Another  experience  in  life  which 
brings  values  into  sharp  focus  is  the 
anticipation  of  death.  Mrs.  Hazel 
Beck  Andre's  account  of  "My  Last 
Wonderful  Days"  provides  guid- 
ance and  inspiration  not  only  for 
those  who  anticipate  death  within 
a  few  weeks  or  days,  but  for  anyone 
who  wishes  to  live  creatively 
throughout  life,  realizing  that  death 
will  ultimately  come  to  him.  After 
telling  of  her  feelings  in  learning  of 
her  condition,  the  adjustments 
which  she  and  her  husband  made, 
and  the  maimer  in  which  they  tried 
to  help  their  children  face  the  in- 
evitable, she  summarizes  her  phi- 
losophy by  saying: 

I  have  no  regrets — my  life  has  been  rich 


and  full,  and  I  have  loved  every  minute 
of  it.  But  if  I  were  to  live  it  over,  I 
would  take  more  time  for  savoring  of 
beauty — sunrises;  opening  crabapple  blos- 
soms .  .  .  the  delighted  surprised  look  on 
a  tiny  girl's  face  as  she  pets  a  kitty  for 
the  first  time. 

I  would  eliminate  enough  outside  activ- 
ities so  that  I  could  be  always  the  serene 
core  of  my  home — for  the  triumph  of 
serenity  has  crvstallized  for  me  and  my 
family  in  these  last  days.  There  would 
be  more  time  for  family  and  for  close 
personal  friends. 

I  would  get  closer  to  people  faster. 
When  death  is  imminent,  we  open  our 
hearts  quickly  and  wide.  How  much  more 
Christian  love  there  would  be  if  we  didn't 
wait  for  death  to  release  our  reserves! 

I  would  live  each  day  as  if  it  were  my 
last  one,  as  I  am  doing  now  (Andre, 
Hazel  Beck,  "My  Last  Wonderful  Days," 
Farm  Journal,  July  1956,  used  by  permis- 
sion). 

Can  we  take  lessons  from  such 
experiences  to  help  us  reappraise  our 
values  in  an  effort  to  discover  if  we 
are  living  creatively?  Are  we  ex- 
periencing the  potential  within  us? 
Are  we  making  the  contributions  in 
services  to  others  that  we  might 
make.  Are  we  contributing  to  the 
peace  of  the  world  by  being  aware 
of  the  needs  of  individuals  around 
the  world  and  conditions  in  which 
they  live,  and  being  aware  of  the 
implications  which  our  own  inter- 
personal relationships  have  as  they 
influence  other  people?  Can  our 
scope  and  understandings  be  en- 
larged in  order  that  we  may  embrace 
the  following  prayer  uttered  by  a 
fellow  American,  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin, when  he  said: 

God  grant  that  not  only  the  love  of 
liberty  but  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
rights  of  man  may  pervade  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  so  that  a  philosopher  may 
set  his  foot  anywhere  on  its  surface  and 
say,  "This  is  my  country." 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


7T 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  In  what  way  do  you  participate  on 
the  "frontiers"  discussed? 

2.  Are  you  a  supporter  of  explorations 
on  these  various  frontiers  or  are  you  a 
resister? 

3.  What  specifically  have  you  done  and 
are  you  doing  to  chart  a  course  toward 
eternal  values?  Have  your  efforts  been 
vague  and  abstract  or  are  they  practical 
and  useful? 

4.  What  steps  can  you  take  to  become 
more  creative? 

5.  Have  you  appraised  your  values  re- 
cently?    Are  you  putting  first  things  first? 

6.  If  you  knew  you  had  only  two  weeks 
left  to  live,  would  you  alter  your  daily 
activities  and  ways  of  behaving?  If  so, 
in  what  ways?  Also,  if  so,  wouldn't  it  be 
well  to  do  it  now  while  there  is  still  time? 

Supplementary  References 

Christiansen,  ElRay  L.:  "The  Need 
for  Charity,"  The  Improvement  Era,  June 
1956,  page  434. 

McKay,  David  O.:  "A  Summation  and 
a  Blessing,"  The  Improvement  Era,  June 
1958,  pp.  464-465. 


Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Jane  Webb  Neilson 
Lethbridge,  Canada 

Ninety -six 

Mrs.  Clara  Fisher  Samuels 
San  Leandro,  California 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Marie  Sorensen  Jensen 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Sina  C.  H.  Mortensen 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.   Ellen   Larson  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Ninety-one 

Miss  Grace  Minot 
St.  Petersburg,  Florida 

Mrs.  Josephine  Sorenson 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest    Low  Priced   Piano   Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.   SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


k<  «■»•■  -mm- ■>-«■»■.>■< 


[Jbirthdaa   (congratulations      \ 


I      Hawaiian  Tour 


Leaving  in  January  and 
February. 


Europe  1960 

Reservations  made 

anywhere  in  the  world, 

chartered  tours  or  individual. 


Margaret   Lund 
Tours 

4708   Holladay  Blvd. 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phones:  CR  7-6851 
IN   6-2909 


I 
♦?♦>« 


►  "«H'«HX»'H 


>■>>«■».     «■»-   ••* 


Qjrom    1 1 


ear  an 


a  3ft 


ar 


President  Fisher  and  I  visited  a  Toc-H 
Club  (a  world-wide  women's  service  club, 
I  believe)  —  President  had  been  asked  to 
speak.  We  took  a  number  of  magazines 
with  us,  but  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
really  impressed  the  women.  They  said 
it  is  what  they  are  striving  for.  They  were 
amazed  at  the  scope  of  our  work.  .  .  .  One 
little  woman,  a  member  of  the  Church, 
eighty-three  years  old,  who  reads  very  well, 
has  been  bedfast  in  a  hospital  for  six  years. 
She  looks  forward  to  our  visits  and  to  the 
Magazine.  She  says  the  trouble  is  the 
nurses  borrow  the  Magazines  before  she 
finishes.  Who  knows  where  they  might 
do  the  most  good? 

—Holly  W.  Fisher 

President 

South  African  Mission 
Relief  Society 
Mowbray,  South  Africa 

The  Magazine  certainly  is  a  blessing  to 
all  our  family,  and  we  enjoy  all  the  articles 
and  stories.  The  recipes  are  especially  in- 
teresting. I  am  the  theology  teacher  in 
our  branch  and  have  enjoyed  using  the 
lesson  material  in  the  Magazine  and  find 
that  very  good  lessons  can  be  prepared 
by  use  of  the  Magazine  and  the  standard 
works  of  the  Church.  Elder  Doxey  has 
done  a  marvelous  job  in  writing  these 
lessons. 

— Bernice  Kentner 

North  Platte,  Nebraska 

1  was  thrilled  when  I  read  in  the  Oc- 
tober Magazine  (Sixty  Years  Ago,  page 
656)  the  account  of  the  Relief  Society 
being  organized  in  St.  John,  Kansas,  July 
8,  1899.  I  was  a  seventeen-year-old  girl 
living  there  at  that  time  and  well  remem- 
ber that  ice  cream  social  and  the  delicious 
ice  cream.  We  girls  did  not  quilt,  but 
we  helped  sew  carpet  rags  and  make  those 
comforts.  Sister  Breckenridge  was  a  love- 
ly lady.  All  the  family  are  dead  now 
except  her  daughter  Mary.  She  has  just 
made  an  extended  visit  to  St.  John  from 
her  home  in  Spanish  Fork,  Utah.  Those 
good  old  times  were  the  happiest  days  of 
my  life. 

— Georgia  C.  Carr 


Hattiesburg,  Mississippi 


I  feel  I  must  write  and  thank  you  for 
the  wonderful  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
I  am  not  able  to  get  to  my  branch,  Georges 
Lane,  Lewisham,  London,  as  I  live  at 
Birchington.  I  read  the  Magazine  and  am 
able  to  keep  up  with  the  lessons,  and  they 
help  me  so  much  in  my  lonely  evenings. 
A  small  group  of  Relief  Society  sisters 
occasionally  come  to  visit  me  for  the  day, 
and  an  American,  Sister  McGee,  from 
California,  visited  me  often.  But  now 
many  of  the  American  lads  and  their  wives 
are  gone  away,  and  many  of  the  big  houses 
are  empty  now,  where  your  lads  and  their 
wives  lived,  and  their  children  attended 
our  schools.  I  have  met  many  young  mis- 
sionary lads,  as  well  as  servicemen,  when 
I  lived  at  Spur  Road,  Orpington,  Kent, 
when  my  husband  was  alive.  I  was  so 
fortunate  that  Sister  McGee  gave  me  an 
invitation  to  go  with  her  and  her  hus- 
band to  the  dedication  of  our  beautiful 
London  Temple.  When  I  caught  the 
first  glimpse  of  that  spire  rising  into  the 
sky,  I  knew  for  a  surety  it  was  the 
temple  of  God.  Now  I  must  say  how 
sorry  I  am  not  to  have  written  sooner  to 
thank  you  for  the  wonderful  Magazine. 
— Lily  N.  Jordan 

Birchington,  England 

I  enjoy  the  Magazine  very  much,  as  do 
also  my  family,  especially  my  husband. 
We  think  the  stories  are  very  good  and 
also  the  poetry.  I  have  not  been  without 
the  Magazine  in  my  home  since  I  was  first 
married,  some  eighteen  years  ago. 
— Dorothy  M.  Loveland 
Burley,  Idaho 

We  have  lived  in  many  parts  of  the 
world,  and  I  have  always  thought  that 
the  place  we  were  living  in  at  the  time 
was  the  best  place  in  all  the  Church  in 
which  to  live,  that  the  members  were 
kinder,  more  loving,  that  the  spirit  was 
sweeter.  I  find  that  Ames  is  now  the 
best  place  to  be.  Thank  you  for  the 
wonderful  messages  you  continue  to  send 
us  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  It  is 
a  privilege  to  be  counted  among  the  mem- 
bers of  such  an  organization. 
— Virginia   Cott 

Ames,  Iowa 


Page  72 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HANDY 

•  uiihabiij: 

A  sure  way  or  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gQ>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utah  f    l\-/J 


Vida  Fox  C/awson 
Travel  Center 

Dear  Friend: 

If  you  are  interested  in 
HAWAII,  remember  we  have 
tours  going  every  month. 

Our  1960  EUROPEAN 
folders  are  now  ready  and 
will  be  gladly  sent  to  you 
upon    request. 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWS0N 

216  South  13th  East 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone:  DA  8-0303 


Beginning  and  advanced 
classes     start     soon.      Type 
your    letters,    minutes,    reports, 
genealogy   sheets,    etc. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

70  North   Main   -  EM  3-2765 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


i-ll   P    7-223-22291 


DSC  60 


Tfi&2& 


»m 


New  and  Revised  Edition 

1.  Brigham  Young,  the  Man  and 
His  Work  Preston  Nibley 

Newly  revised  in  this  LDS  classic  that 
reveals  the  intimate  life  story  of  the 
great  Mormon  colonizer  and  leader, 
Brigham  Young,  with  special  stress 
placed  on  his  teachings  as  reflected 
in  his  sermons  and  letters. 

$495 

2.  Teen  Dating  and  Marriage 

Mark  E.  Petersen 

In  October  Conference,  1959,  Elder 
Petersen  spoke  in  straight-from-the- 
shoulder  language  on  the  parents'  re- 
sponsibility in  helping  youth  achieve 
a  lasting  and  successful  marriage.  No 
parent,  Sunday  School  leader,  or  other 
leaders  in  various  Church  Auxiliaries 
will  want  to  miss  reading  this  forceful 
book. 

$1 00 


UltllTFii 

•■■xiiinii 
■  Minimi 


Deseretf^iBooh  to. 

44    Eisl    South    Temple        Salt    LaWe   City    Ut*h 


Deseret  Book  Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find     (     )  check     (     )  money  order     (     )  I 

have  an  account.  Please  charge.  Amount  enclosed  $ 

for  encircled  (numbered)  books:  1  2 


Name 


Address 
City 


Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  21/2%   sales  tax. 


v;;:^../::^:-:-----v;-:-- .-.-■.: 


. 


~vr^^^WIB 

| 

1 

j     , 

1 

V  '*Vv' 


?mi&M 


*Vi 


€#!«; 


«*  '"*■■  ...  -  "     <T  -U: 


£        X  ?,     1-  <    *«  ■ESS*-"*  *■  ^ 


^ 


^""ti^**? 


■>"**-'  ;" 


aafcT 


*v 


*V* 


►3&L 


uiour  of  vi/aiting 


Lael  W.  Hill 

Still  through  the  brittle  hours  persist 
Like  dark-sweet  petals  fragment-fallen 
Your  summer  words. 

Oh,  still  there  twist 
And  cling  among  the  winter  stalks 
The  loosened  moments  blown  and  given 
To  haunting  wind. 

In  whiteness  walks 
Remembering,  and  gathers  there 
Companioning  too  briefly  spoken 
A  love  ago. 

Yet  gently  where 
The  heart's  root  waits  through  withered  hours, 
Green  voices  will  again  be  risen 
And  over  snow,  the  breath  of  flowers. 


The  Cover:  The  Northwestern  States  Mission  Home,  Portland,  Oregon 

Photograph  by  James  W.  Allen 

Submitted  by  Effie  K.  Driggs 

Frontispiece:  West  Virginia  Landscape  in  Winter 
Luoma  Photos 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjiom    l  tear  and  Qjc 


ar 


I  would  like  to  say  thanks  to  you  for 
such  a  splendid  little  Magazine,  which  is 
greatly  appreciated  here  in  good  old 
Australia.  The  Relief  Society  to  me  is 
like  a  giant  army  of  wonderful  women 
always  ready  to  be  of  service  at  any  time. 
The  sisters  at  our  Bankstown  Branch  have 
been  particularly  good  to  me,  and  through 
them  I  am  reminded  of  scriptures  found 
in  Galatians  6:2  —  "Bear  ye  one  an- 
other's burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of 
Christ."  This  passage,  I  feel,  goes  hand 
in  hand  with  "Charity  Never  Faileth."  I 
congratulate  you  on  the  really  lovely  cov- 
ers. How  thrilling  it  would  be  one  day 
to  see  as  a  cover  one  of  the  scenes  of  our 
beautiful  countryside  or  beaches. 
— Bette  M.  Caiman 

Bankstown  Branch 
N.S.W.,  Australia 

Editorial  Note:  Photographs  of  the 
lovely  Australian  scenery  (in  two  colors) 
were  presented  as  cover  pictures  and  as 
illustrations  inside  the  Magazine  for  Feb- 
ruary 1956  and  August  1957. 


And  speaking  of  goodness  —  I  am  de- 
lighted with  the  subscription  to  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  We  have  no 
magazines  here,  and  just  a  couple  of 
weeks  ago  I  was  trying  to  decide  what 
magazine  we  could  enjoy  and  still  be  use- 
ful. I  had  decided  it  would  be  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  thought  I 
would  treat  myself  for  Christmas!  But 
typical  Mom  —  you  beat  me  to  it.  Please 
know  that  I  shall  enjoy  it  completely  and 
will  use  it  as  I  go  to  Relief  Society  here. 
I  also  plan  to  save  each  issue.  Many, 
many  thanks. 

— From  a  letter  written  by  Elaine 
Reiser  Alder,  Eugene,  Oregon,  to  her 
mother,  Elizabeth  B.  Reiser  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah!  ~ 

I  wish  to  tell  you  how  much  I  have 
enjoyed  the  Magazine.  I  do  not  know 
which  I  enjoy  most,  the  poems,  lessons, 
or  short  stories,  or  the  editorials.  They 
are  all  so  interesting  and  faith-inspiring. 
— Cecile  Wright 


Dixon,  California 


I  was  delighted  to  discover  another  of 
Grace  Ingles  Frost's  poems  in  the  No- 
vember issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  "Days,"  page  735.  I  enjoy  her 
poems  so  very  much  and  always  clip  them 
for  my  scrapbook. 

-Ruth  T.  Williams 

Provo,  Utah 


I  must  write  and  thank  you  for  my 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  also  tell  you 
how  much  I  enjoy  it.  I  have  many  dear 
friends  in  the  Church,  and  my  family 
connections  go  back  to  1848  here  in 
Merthyr  Tydfil,  when  my  grandmother's 
and  grandfather's  brothers  became  inter- 
ested in  the  Church.  .  .  .  Mv  very  dear 
friends  are  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robert  H.  Booth 
of  Springville,  Utah,  with  whom  I  am  in 
regular  correspondence.  Latter-day  Saint 
missionaries  always  have  and  always  will 
be  sure  of  a  welcome  at  39  Upper  Thomas 
Street. 

— Mrs.  Sydney  Carbin 

Merthyr  Tydfil 
South  Wales,  Britain 


The  December  1959  cover  is  another 
piece  of  superb  art  as  was  the  last  De- 
cember cover.  And  I  did  enjoy  seeing 
another  beautiful  poem  by  Vesta  P.  Craw- 
ford, with  its  fine  line  "Dividers  of  the 
stars  and  keepers  of  the  spheres."  And 
then  there  were  Iris  Schow  and  Maude 
O.  Cook,  with  their  lively,  moving  verses 
for  us  to  enjov. 

— Dorothy  }.  Roberts 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


I  must  take  a  moment  to  tell  you  of 
my  appreciation  for  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  I  give  credit  to  my  home  ward 
of  Freedom,  Wyoming,  for  the  gift  sub- 
scription they  send  me  each  year.  I  find 
very  good  reading  and  manv  helpful 
articles  that  aid  me  in  my  missionary  work 
here  in  Western  Canada.  I  especially 
enjoy  the  theology  lessons  and  their 
stressing  of  Church  doctrine. 

— Elder  Juel  Haderlie 

Edmonton,  Canada 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  -------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -  -  -  -  -  -  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ___--_  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Afton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleine  M.  Young  Winniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor                    -._-__-----  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager          ----------  Belle  S.  Spafford 

VOL.   47  FEBRUARY   1960  NO.   2 


(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Responsibility  of  Relief  Society  Ofiicers  in  the  Salvation  of 

Relief  Society  Members  Mark  E.   Petersen  76 

Relief   Society   and   the   Church   Welfare   Program    Henry   D.    Taylor  81 

The   Northwestern   States    Mission   Preston   R.    Nibley  86 

"Oh  Say,   What  Is   Truth?"   98 

FICTION 

Grandpa's  Red  Suspenders  —  Second  Prize  Story  Myrtle   M.   Dean     88 

Only   the   Essentials    Frances   C.    Yost   102 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  5  Hazel  K.    Todd  106 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far   74 

Sixty  Years  Ago  94 

Woman's    Sphere Ramona    W.    Cannon     95 

Editorial:    Greatness    From   Righteous   Endurance    Marianne    C.    Sharp     96 

Notes  From  the   Field:   Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda   Parker   111 

Birthday    Congratulations    144 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the   Northwestern  States  Mission  Effie  K.    Driggs     99 

Tin   Time   for   Gertrude   Lacy   105 

Kindness    Ida    Isaacson   105 

Anchor    Celia    Luce  143 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology  —  The  Great  I  Am  Roy  W.   Doxey  119 

Visiting   Teacher   Messages  —   "Be   Faithful   Unto   the   End,    and   Lo,   I   Am 

.„     ,    t  With    You"    Christine    H.    Robinson  125 

Work  Meeting  —  Simple  First  Aid  Helps  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  127 

Literature  —  Thomas  Jefferson    (1743-1826)    Briant   S.    Jacobs   129 

Social  Science  —  Creative  and  Spiritual  Living  —  Pathways  to  Peace  — 

part    II    Blaine    M.    Porter  137 

POETRY 

Hour  of  Waiting   —  Frontispiece   Lael   W     Hill     73 

Letter  From  a  Missionary  Mabel' Jones  Gabbott     85 

w+?C?T1?uPTa^erTT Vi ; Rowena  Jensen   Bills  97 

With  Nothing  in  His  Hands  Maude  Rubin  101 

Alberta    Revisited    Helen    Kimball    Orgill  110 

Winter   Garden    Eva    Willes    Wangsgaard  128 

W<r""   Words         Dorothy   J.    Roberts  136 

What  Can  I   Give   You? Christie   Lund    Coles  144 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  Citv  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246:  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  75 


The  Responsibility  of  Relief 

Society  Officers  in  the  Salvation 

of  Relief  Society  Members 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  7,  1959) 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


I  would  like  to  join,  my  sisters, 
with  President  Joseph  Fielding 
Smith,  in  expressing  gratitude 
and  appreciation  to  you  for  all  that 
you  do.  It  is  indeed  an  inspiring 
experience  to  note  the  remarkable 
things  being  done  by  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  throughout  the 
Church.  My  appreciation  for  you 
and  your  program  increases  day  by 
day.  The  more  I  see  of  your  work, 
the  more  I  marvel  at  it,  the  more 
I  feel  indeed  the  Lord  is  inspiring 
you  and  strengthening  you  to  fulfill 
a  great  need. 

With  President  Smith,  I  express 
deep  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for  the 
remarkable  leadership  which  you 
have.  We  feel  so  impressed  with 
Sister  Spafford  and  her  counselors 
and  the  splendid  work  that  they  are 
doing,  the  great  devotion  they 
demonstrate.  We  are  thankful  for 
this  wonderful  General  Board,  and 
we  would  like  to  say  to  you  from 
the  stakes  how  grateful  we  are  for 
the  remarkable  work  which  you  do. 
You  surely  have  our  prayers,  our 
faith,  our  confidence,  and  we  hope 
that  the  Lord  will  continue  with 
you  always. 

I  cannot  go  on  without  express- 
ing appreciation  for  this  Singing 
Mothers  group  from  the  Nephi 
area  and  to  Sister  Hoyt  for  her  di- 

Poge  76 


rection.  I  would  like  to  say  to 
Sister  Hoyt  and  all  of  the  sisters 
how  much  I  appreciated  this  last 
number  in  particular,  the  composi- 
tion of  Sister  Hoyt.  I  am  sure  it 
will  be  sung  throughout  the  Church 
by  Singing  Mother  choruses. 

I  express  appreciation  to  Presi- 
dent Smith  for  the  privilege  of 
working  with  him  in  serving  as  an 
advisor  to  your  wonderful  organiza- 
tion. It  is  always  a  great  inspiration 
to  me  to  be  associated  with  him.  I 
have  been  an  admirer  of  him  since 
I  was  a  little  boy.  Ever  since  I  be- 
came old  enough  to  begin  to  read 
serious  things,  I  have  been  deeply 
impressed  by  his  remarkable  works, 
and  I  still  enjoy  them,  and  I  am 
lifted  up  always  when  I  have  the 
opportunity  of  listening  to  him 
speak.  I  am  thankful  this  morning 
that  he  has  spoken  as  he  has  con- 
cerning the  importance  of  the  gos- 
pel in  the  lives  of  the  women  in  the 
Church  and  the  manner  in  which 
they  can  be  of  assistance  in  saving 
the  souls  of  the  people  with  whom 
they  come  in  contact.  It  is  along 
this  line  that  I  would  like  to  speak 
briefly  this  morning  also. 

When  Paul  wrote  to  the  saints 
of  his  day,  he  set  forth  some  of  the 
great   principles   involved   in   being 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS 


77 


saved  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.    In 
one  instance  you  recall  he  said: 

...  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ:  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  .  .  .  (Romans  1:16). 

That  scripture  has  been  quoted 
often  and  effectively.  The  gospel  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

On  another  occasion,  speaking  of 
means  by  which  we  become  con- 
verted to  the  gospel  so  that  it  may 
save  us,  Paul  said: 

.  .  .  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 

How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in 
whom  they  have  not  believed?  and  how 
shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they 
have  not  heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear 
without  a  preacher? 

And  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they 
be  sent?  .  .  .  (Romans  10:13-15). 

At  still  another  time,  you  remem- 
ber that  Paul  explained  that  officers 
are  placed  in  the  Church, 

For  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ  .  .  .  (Ephesians  4:12). 

T  ET  us  put  these  three  scriptures 
together  and  look  at  them  as  a 
group.  It  is  the  gospel  which  saves. 
Salvation  comes  through  conversion 
to  the  gospel.  Conversion  comes 
through  hearing  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  Hearing  the  word  of  the 
Lord  comes  through  a  preacher  or 
a  teacher.  A  teacher  cannot  teach 
properly  unless  authorized  to  do  so. 
The  teacher  is  so  authorized  by  the 
officers  of  the  Church.  The  duties 
of  the  officers  are  to  conduct  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  perfect  the 
saints,  and  edify  them  in  connec- 
tion with  their  program. 

We   can   readily  see,  then,  that 
the  officers  of  the  Church  are  the 


pivotal,  central  figures  upon  whom 
rests  the  responsibility  for  the  en- 
tire work. 

When  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
organized  the  Relief  Society  and 
outlined  its  aims  and  objectives,  he 
gave  the  sisters  more  than  the  re- 
sponsibility of  caring  for  needy  peo- 
ple and  more  than  provoking  the 
brethren  to  good  works.  He  laid 
upon  them  the  responsibility  of 
helping  to  bring  about  the  salvation 
of  their  members.  He  said:  'The 
Society  is  not  only  to  relieve  the 
poor,  but  to  save  souls"  (Relief  So- 
ciety Minutes,  June  9,  1842). 

He  added  that  the  sisters  are  to 
correct  the  morals  and  strengthen 
the  virtues  of  the  community,  a 
thing  which  could  be  done  only 
through  proper  obedience  to  the 
gospel,  based  upon  a  correct  under- 
standing of  its  principles. 

One  of  the  chief  responsibilities 
of  the  Relief  Society,  then,  is  prop- 
erly to  instruct  its  own  members  so 
that  they  may  achieve  that  under- 
standing. 

Now  whose  responsibility  is  it  to 
provide  this  instruction?  Is  it  the 
duty  of  the  class  leader  alone,  she 
who  gives  the  lesson?  It  is  in  part 
her  responsibility,  but  it  is  not  ex- 
clusively hers. 

Who  shares  it  with  the  instructor? 
The  officers,  of  course,  because  they 
preside  over  all  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, class  work  included,  and  are 
as  much  responsible  for  good  class 
work  as  they  are  for  good  work 
meetings  and  for  proper  visits  in 
the  homes.  They  cannot  lay  this 
entire  responsibility  upon  the  in- 
structors, because  they  preside  over 
the  instructors  and  over  the 
whole  group.  They  must  see  that 
the  entire  organization  functions 
smoothly. 


78 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


\A/E  have  two  great  fields  of  gos- 
pel education.  One  of  them 
is  the  home,  the  other  is  the 
Church,  with  its  various  organiza- 
tions. But  the  home  needs  the  di- 
rection of  the  Church  so  that  family 
life  will  accomplish  what  the  Lord 
expects  of  it. 

Where  can  parents  receive  this 
training  and  instruction?  From  the 
leaders  and  organizations  of  the 
Church,  of  course.  You,  who  are 
here  assembled,  are  the  leaders  of 
the  women  of  the  Relief  Society. 
You  must  lead,  and  by  your  exam- 
ples vou  must  teach.  From  your 
own  experience  as  well  as  from  the 
teachings  of  our  Priesthood  leaders, 
you  can  give  to  the  women  of  the 
Church  the  help  thev  need  in  learn- 
ing how  to  build  good  homes  and 
good  family  life. 

As  leaders,  your  own  homes,  in  a 
sense,  are  the  laboratories  in  which 
to  prove  out  the  best  methods  of 
family  life  and  to  develop  proper 
examples  for  others. 

We  must  remember  that  a  major 
part  of  good  family  life,  of  success- 
ful and  exemplary  home  activity,  is 
to  teach  and  live  the  gospel  in  the 
home.  The  gospel  must  be  taught 
there  objectively.  It  must  be  lived 
consistently  and  steadily  and  regu- 
larly.   Otherwise,  the  lesson  is  lost. 

Mothers,  generally,  do  most  of 
the  teaching  in  most  of  the  homes; 
therefore,  these  mothers  need  good 
preparation  for  that  teaching.  Where 
do  they  get  it?  In  part,  from  their 
own  personal  studies  and  reading, 
of  course;  but  also  from  observing 
how  you,  the  leaders,  teach  by  your 
own  personal  examples  and,  then 
also,  from  the  lessons  they  learn  in 
your  classwork. 

Since  I  wish  to  limit  my  remarks 
largely  to  class  instruction,  I  desire 


to  emphasize  here  the  importance 
of  its  effect  upon  the  home.  Your 
class  instruction  can  influence  the 
homes  of  all  who  come  to  your 
meetings.  Mothers  can,  and  will  be 
impressed  by  the  classwork  if  it  is 
well  done.  The  impression  moth- 
ers receive  there  can  sway  the  entire 
attitude  of  the  home,  and  so  mold 
the  habits  and  customs  of  the  home 
that  family  life  therein  may  ap- 
proach the  ideal. 

Class  instruction  can  be  that  ef- 
fective. It  can  be  that  important. 
It  should  be  that  well  done.  Now 
how  can  we  best  serve  the  needs  of 
these  mothers  through  our  own 
class  instruction? 

Good  classwork  is  dependent  up- 
on three  important  factors:  first,  a 
wise  selection  of  the  individual  who 
is  to  serve  as  the  instructor;  second, 
the  choice  of  proper  lesson  material; 
and  third,  effective  presentation  of 
that  material.  Now  let  us  review 
these  three  points  in  the  light  of 
our  responsibility  as  presidents  and 
other  officers  of  the  Relief  Society. 

Consider  first  the  proper  selection 
of  the  class  instructors.  Whose  re- 
sponsibility is  it  to  choose  these 
teachers?  The  presidency's,  of 
course. 

TN  making  these  selections,  the 
presidency  will  have  in  mind  the 
main  qualifications  of  teachers  for 
their  organizations.  What  are  some 
of  them? 

First  and  foremost,  a  good  testi- 
mony of  the  gospel.  The  teacher 
herself  must  be  converted,  other- 
wise, how  can  she  convert  others? 
It  takes  fire  to  kindle  fire.  It  takes 
faith  to  build  faith. 

Second,  the  teacher  must  be  or- 
thodox in  her  views  with  respect 
to  the  gospel.     If  she  is  not,  she 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  79 

will  spread  her  wayward  views  like  part  an  officer  herself  may  take  dur- 

a  contagion  among  the  class  mem-  ing    the    actual    class    period.      By 

bers.  wisely  participating  she  may  help  to 

Third,  her  own  living  habits  must  guide  class  discussions,  making  cer- 

be  in  harmony  with  the  principles  tain  of  obtaining  good  results.  This 

of  the  gospel.     What  we  do  often  must  be  done,  of  course,  in  a  way 

resounds  so  loudly  in  the  ears  of  to  avoid  taking  the  lead  of  the  class 

other  people  that  they  cannot  hear  out  of  the  hands  of  the  instructor, 

what  we  say.  but  if  wisdom  is  used  it  can  be  a 

Fourth,    ability    to    teach.     You  strength  to  the  instructor, 
notice    that    I    put    this    point    in 

fourth    place,    although    it    is    an  AFTER     the     selection     of    the 

essential  quality.     Teachers  should  teacher  for  the  class  and  before 

possess  some  teaching  skill,  but  if  she  begins  her  work,  the  officers  of 

that  skill  is  missing,  then  what?  the  ward  should  sit  down  and  have 

If  something  is  to  be  sacrificed,  an  understanding  with  her.     They 

it   is   better  to   sacrifice   skill   than  should  discuss  the  text  material  and 

faith.     It  is  better  to  sacrifice  skill  make  it  clear  in  the  beginning  what 

than  orthodoxy.    It  is  better  to  sac-  material    is   to   be   used   and   what 

rifice  skill  than  an  example  of  good  objectives  are  to  be  reached  in  the 

living.  instruction.  Merely  handing  a  book 

Skill  may  be  acquired.  There  are  to  an  instructor  is  not  enough.  If 
many  teaching  helps  these  days,  a  ward  officer  expects  a  certain  type 
There  is  much  assistance  available  of  performance  from  an  instructor, 
in  the  form  of  teacher  training,  certainly  the  instructor  is  entitled  to 
Stake  board  members  are  willing  to  know  in  the  beginning  what  is  ex- 
help  ward  instructors.  There  are  pected  of  her.  A  frank  and  friend- 
also  skilled  teachers  in  every  stake  ly  discussion  at  the  outset  can  avoid 
who,  as  neighbors,  would  willingly  many  difficulties  later  on. 
give  private  help  to  a  ward  Relief  The  next  point  is  the  proper  pre- 
Society  instructor,  if  requested  to  do  sentation  of  the  material.  Here  is 
so.  In  a  spirit  of  neighborliness,  where  stake  board  people  can  give 
Latter-day  Saint  professional  teach-  invaluable  help.  Here  is  where  we 
ers,  if  asked,  would  help  an  unskilled  see  the  great  importance  of  good 
woman  to  prepare  her  lessons,  give  stake  board  workers.  Through  visits 
expert  assistance  in  the  selection  of  in  the  wards  and  through  leadership 
visual-aid  material,  and  otherwise  meetings,  they  can  provide  good 
assist,  if  asked.  The  difficulty  in  this  help  and  suggestions  to  ward  in- 
matter  is  that  so  many  of  our  in-  structors.  Leadership  meetings  them- 
structors  are  embarrassed  to  ask  for  selves  must  be  teacher-training 
this  kind  of  help,  although  they  sessions  for  the  assistance  of  these 
need  not  be.  ward  instructors. 

Officers  of  the  organizations,  Again,  this  comes  back  to  the  re- 
knowing  this  situation,  could  them-  sponsibility  of  the  officers  of  the  Re- 
selves  arrange  for  such  aid  and  in  lief  Society.  Stake  Relief  Society 
that  manner  improve  the  lesson  presidencies  must  be  so  wise  in  their 
work  and  make  it  more  effective  in  selection  of  board  members  that 
the  ward.     And  then  there  is  the  they  will  have  in  mind  each  need 


80 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


of  the  workers  in  the  wards  who 
come  for  assistance. 

Stake  Relief  Society  presidencies 
should  not  choose  board  members 
merely  because  they  are  nice  and 
lovely  persons,  fun  to  be  around. 
Board  members  must  be  chosen  for 
their  ability  to  fulfill  a  particular 
assignment  on  the  board.  Their 
impact  upon  the  workers  in  the 
ward  must  be  given  first  consider- 
ation. Their  visits  to  wards  must 
be  constructive  and  profitable. 
Their  leadership  meeting  depart- 
ments must  be  stimulating. 

Too  often  ward  members  come 
away  from  leadership  meetings  feel- 
ing that  their  attendance  there  has 
been  a  waste  of  time,  that  they  have 
received  nothing  from  the  discus- 
sion. When  such  reactions  occur, 
it  is  of  major  importance  to  the 
stake  presidency  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, who  are  duty  bound  to  see  to 
it  that  ward  people  get  the  maxi- 
mum of  help  from  their  leadership 
meeting  departments.  If  the  stake 
board  member  is  not  making  the 
department  profitable,  the  presi- 
dency should  correct  the  situation. 

"DOARD  members  must  be  keenly 
conscious  of  the  importance  of 
adequate  preparation  on  their  own 
part.  When  they  conduct  their  de- 
partments in  leadership  meeting 
they  must  be  so  well  prepared  that 
all  coming  to  the  department  will 
be  edified  and  stimulated.  If  board 
members  do  not  know  how  to  con- 
duct good  departments,  they  must 
learn  how.  They  can  ask  their  stake 
Relief  Society  presidencies,  and  they 
can  ask  the  General  Board.  Since 
the  ward  people  come  expecting 
help  from  the  stake,  the  stake  of- 
ficers should  be  willing  to  seek  all 
the  assistance  necessary.  They  must 


be  prepared.  There  is  no  substi- 
tute for  preparation. 

You  see,  Relief  Society  officers, 
how  great  is  the  responsibility  rest- 
ing upon  you  with  respect  to  your 
leadership  meetings;  with  respect  to 
instruction  in  the  wards;  and  to  the 
operation  of  the  whole  program? 

Yours  is  a  responsibility  of  detail. 
Although  we  delegate  much  of  our 
work,  we,  as  officers,  must  be  so 
well  informed  on  all  of  our  depart- 
ments that  we  can  give  adequate 
and  intelligent  and  well-advised  di- 
rection to  those  who  labor  under  us. 

Preparation  and  constant  atten- 
tion are  the  watchwords  of  the  of- 
ficers themselves.  You  cannot 
properly  direct  your  organizations  if 
you  are  not  working  closely  with 
them.  You  cannot  operate  your 
work  by  remote  control.  Neither 
can  you  run  a  good  organization  if 
you  do  not  understand  the  program 
in  detail.  The  work  of  saving  souls 
is  so  important  that  we  cannot  spare 
any  preparation  or  effort  in  our  as- 
signments. You  see  the  chain  of 
relationship  between  our  work  as 
officers  and  the  saving  of  souls? 

Salvation  comes  by  conversion. 
Conversion  requires  proper  instruc- 
tion. Proper  instruction  depends 
to  a  large  extent  upon  the  direction- 
al work  of  the  officers  of  the  organ- 
ization. So  you,  the  officers,  are 
basically  responsible.  The  Lord 
surely  had  this  in  mind  when  he 
said: 

Wherefore,  now  let  every  one  learn  his 
duty,  and  to  act  in  the  office  in  which  he 
is  appointed,  in  all  diligence. 

...  he  that  learns  not  his  duty  and 
shows  himself  not  approved  shall  not  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand  (D  &  C 
107:99,  100). 

That  we  may  be  found  worthy  to 
stand  is  my  humble  prayer  in  Jesus' 
name,  Amen. 


Relief  Society  and  the  Church 
Welfare  Program 

Elder  Henry  D.  Taylor 

Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 
Managing  Director  of  the  General  Church  Welfare  Committee 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual   General   Relief   Society   Conference,   Departmental 
Meeting,  Thursday  Afternoon,  October  8,  1959) 


I  consider  it  a  great  honor  to  be 
invited  to  participate  in  this 
Relief  Society  conference.  I 
have  the  greatest  admiration  and 
respect  for  your  organization  and 
the  good  you  have  accomplished 
and  are  now  achieving. 

We  are  mindful  of  your  note- 
worthy contributions  and  support  of 
the  Church  Welfare  Program,  and 
express  gratitude  and  appreciation 
for  your  excellent  labors.  We  ex- 
press particular  thanks  to  the  Gen- 
eral Board  for  the  emphasis  they 
have  placed  on  the  employment  and 
work  phases  of  the  Program  in  the 
past  two  conventions. 

You  women  are  important  in  our 
lives  and  give  us  encouragement  and 
strength.  Without  you  we  would 
make  little  progress. 

One  morning  the  King  and 
Queen  left  the  palace  in  London. 
As  they  drove  in  their  carriage,  en- 
thusiastic subjects  lined  the  streets 
and  cheered.  One  loyal  man  shouted 
out:  "Hurrah  for  King  George  the 
Fifth."  A  nearby  companion  added: 
"Yes,  and  three  cheers  for  Queen 
Mary,  the  other  four-fifths.,, 

I  have  been  invited  to  speak  to 
you  leaders  about  the  Welfare  Plan, 
and  to  point  out  some  of  the  ways 
in  which  the  sisters  can  help  in  the 
Program. 


The  full  Welfare  Plan  is  operative 
only  in  the  stakes.  "In  the  missions 
welfare  work  is  generally  limited  to 
an  effort  to  teach  members  how  to 
solve  their  local  problems  and  pro- 
vide for  their  own  needs"  (Welfare 
Plan  —  Handbook  of  Instructions, 
page  5). 

In  establishing  the  Welfare  Plan 
in  1936,  the  First  Presidency  out- 
lined the  basic  and  fundamental 
principles  in  these  words: 

Our  primary  purpose  was  to  set  up, 
in  so  far  as  it  might  be  possible,  a  system 
under  which  the  curse  of  idleness  would 
be  done  away  with,  the  evils  of  a  dole 
abolished,  and  independence,  industry, 
thrift  and  self-respect  be  once  more  estab- 
lished amongst  our  people.  The  aim  of 
the  Church  is  to  help  the  people  to  help 
themselves.  Work  is  to  be  re-enthroned 
as  the  ruling  principle  of  the  lives  of  our 
Church  membership   (lbid.y  page  1). 

The  phases  of  the  welfare  activi- 
ties may  be  divided  into  five 
divisions: 


1. 

2. 

3- 
4- 
5- 


Planning 

Production 

Distribution 

Rehabilitation 

Prevention 


The  time  allotted  to  me  will  per- 
mit but  a  brief  outline  of  these 
phases.  I  can  present  only  a  skel- 
eton, relying  upon  you  to  furnish 
some  meat  for  the  bones. 

Paae  81 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


HTHE  key  figure  in  the  Welfare     Planning 


Plan  is  the  bishop. 


By  the  word  of  the  Lord,  the  sole  man- 
date to  care  for  and  the  sole  discretion  in 
caring  for  the  poor  of  the  Church  is 
lodged  in  the  bishop.  It  is  his  duty  and 
his  only  to  determine  to  whom,  when, 
how  and  how  much  shall  be  given  to  any 
member  of  his  ward  from  Church  funds 
and  as  ward  help.  This  is  his  high  and 
solemn  obligation,  imposed  by  the  Lord 
himself.  Whoever  and  whatever  the  help 
he  calls  in  to  assist  him  perform  his  serv- 
ice, he  is  still  responsible  (Ibid.,  page  6). 

Well  might  we  raise  the  question: 
"Where  is  the  place  of  Relief  So- 
ciety in  Church  Welfare?"  The 
Welfare  Handbook  answers  this 
question,  and  I  quote:  "Since  the 
earliest  clavs  of  the  Church  the 
Relief  Society  has  been  and  still  is 
the  bishop's  chief  help  in  adminis- 
tering to  the  needs  of  those  in  dis- 
tress" (Ibid.,  page  22). 

And  whv  is  this  true? 

Shortly  after  your  society  was 
organized,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  said  to  the  sisters: 

This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and  accord- 
ing to  your  natures,  it  is  natural  for  fe- 
males to  have  feelings  of  charity  and 
benevolence.  You  are  now  placed  in  a 
situation  in  which  you  can  act  according 
to  those  sympathies  which  God  has  plant- 
ed in  your  bosoms.  If  you  live  up  to 
these  principles,  how  great  and  glorious 
will  be  your  reward  in  the  celestial  king- 
dom! If  you  live  up  to  your  previleges, 
the  angels  cannot  be  restrained  from  be- 
ing your  associates  (Ibid.,  page  23.  See 
also  D.  II.  C.  iv,  page  605.) 

This  observation  is  then  made  in 
the  Handbook:  "With  this  back- 
ground, the  Relief  Society  has  been 
trained  and  prepared  to  handle  cer- 
tain phases  of  welfare  work  better 
than  any  other  agency." 


The  immediate  objectives  of 
Church  Welfare  are  to: 

1.  Place  in  gainful  employment  those 
who  are  able  to  work. 

2.  Provide  employment  within  the  Wel- 
fare Program,  in  so  far  as  possible, 
for  those  who  cannot  be  placed  in 
gainful  employment. 

3.  Acquire  the  means  with  which  to 
supply  the  needy,  for  whom  the 
Church  assumes  responsibility,  with 
the  necessities  of  life. 

4.  Supply  such  needy  with  the  means 
of  living,  each  "according  to  his 
family,  according  to  his  circum- 
stances, and  his  wants  and  needs." 
.  .  .  This  is  to  be  done  not  as  a 
dole,  but  rather  in  recognition  of 
faithful  service  in  the  past  and  a 
present  willingness  to  accept  the 
program  and  labor  in  it  to  the  ex- 
tent of  his  ability  (Welfare  Pian  — 
Handbook  of  Instructions,  pp.  4-5). 

To  achieve  these  objectives  re- 
quires much  prayerful  preparation 
and  thoughtful  planning.  Welfare 
meetings  are  held  at  regular  inter- 
vals on  ward,  stake,  and  regional 
levels  where  ways  and  means  are  dis- 
cussed for  reaching  these  noble 
goals.  Your  attendance  at  these 
meetings  is  important.  During  the 
year  1958,  Relief  Society  presidents 
at  the  ward  level  attended  eighty- 
four  per  cent  of  the  weekly  welfare 
meetings  held.  Employment  coun- 
selors' attendance  was  but  seventy- 
three  per  cent,  and  work  directors', 
only  sixty-six  per  cent. 

You  sisters  have  the  responsibility 
of  becoming  Church-trained  social 
workers,  developing  and  displaying 
a  spirit  of  love,  understanding,  and 
discernment.  These  planning  meet- 
ings can  help  you  in  learning  not 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


83 


only  your  specific  duties,  but  give  a 
knowledge  of  the  over-all  program 
in  all  its  phases. 

Pioduction 

To  fill  the  bishops'  storehouses 
with  the  commodities  and  clothing 
necessary  to  care  for  the  needy  re- 
quires the  united  efforts  of  all  able- 
bodied  persons.  You  sisters  have 
contributed  nobly  to  this  effort 
through  your  sewing  activities,  un- 
selfish work  in  the  canneries  and  the 
fields,  and  through  other  types  of 
devoted  labor  on  Church  Welfare 
production  projects.  The  responsi- 
bility for  recruiting  this  labor  rests 
with  the  work  directors. 

At  the  end  of  1958,  there  had 
been  acquired  569  owned  perma- 
nent welfare  projects  throughout 
the  Church,  with  another  seventy- 
seven  leased  projects.  These  proj- 
ects were  operated  so  successfully 
that  a  major  part  of  the  budget  for 
last  year  was  produced  on  them. 

During  the  year  1958,  there  were 
84,356  of  you  sisters  who  partici- 
pated on  the  projects,  contributing 
667,390  hours  of  labor. 

Distribution 

To  discover  those  in  need  requires 
constant  vigilance.  The  visiting 
teachers  can  render  a  valuable  serv- 
ice by  being  alert  and  reporting  any 
in  need  to  the  Relief  Society  presi- 
dent, who  will  then  advise  the 
bishop. 

The  bishop  has  at  his  disposal 
the  commodities  in  the  storehouse 
as  well  as  the  fast  offering  funds. 

The  Relief  Society  president  will 
make  investigation  and  determine 
the  needs  of  the  family  in  distress 
upon  request  of  the  bishop.  She 
prepares   the   orders   on   the   store- 


house for  the  bishop's  signature. 
The  bishop  only  has  the  authority 
to  issue  an  order. 

Relief  Societv  presidents  should 
acquaint  themselves  with  items  that 
are  in  the  storehouse,  and  recom- 
mend and  urge  the  use  of  avail- 
able commodities  that  will  give 
good  balance  and  diet,  so  that  the 
health  of  families  will  be  protected 
and  safeguarded. 

A  constant  review  should  be 
made  of  the  needs  of  persons  being 
assisted  as  their  circumstances  may 
change  from  time  to  time.  An 
analysis  of  the  orders  issued  in  the 
first  six  months  of  1959  would  in- 
dicate that  fifty-seven  per  cent  are 
being  so  issued  without  a  visit  from 
the  Relief  Society  president. 

We  commend  you  sisters  on  the 
excellent  work  vou  have  done  in 
providing  clothing  for  the  store- 
houses. We  are  assured  that  we 
now  have  the  finest  stock  of  sizes 
and  styles  with  excellent  workman- 
ship. 

There  are  now  in  the  Church  133 
bishops'  storehouses.  In  the  year 
1958,  there  were  87,596  members 
of  the  Church  assisted.  As  a  trib- 
ute to  the  Relief  Society  presidents, 
our  storehouses  were  used  more  last 
year  than  in  any  previous  year. 

You  stake  Relief  Society  presi- 
dents can  assume  the  responsibility 
for  seeing  that  clothing  inventories 
are  maintained  which  are  adequate 
and  desirable. 

"T)ISTRIBUTION  in  the  Welfare 
Plan  contemplates  more  than 
just  assisting  with  the  "loaves  and 
fishes/'  The  Savior  said:  "Man 
shall  not  live  by  bread  alone  .  .  ." 
(Mt.4:4). 
There  is  a  spiritual  aspect  that 


84 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


must  not  be  overlooked.  To  the 
Lord  all  things  are  spiritual,  for  he 
has  said:  "Wherefore,  verily  I  say 
unto  vou  that  all  things  unto  me 
are  spiritual,  and  not  at  any  time 
have  I  given  unto  you  a  law  which 
was  temporal"  (D  &  C  29:34). 

James  Russell  Lowell  in  his  "Vis- 
ion of  Sir  Launfal,"  represented  the 
Savior  as  uttering  these  words: 

Not  what  we  give,  but  what  we  share, 
The  gift  without  the  giver  is  bare; 
Who    gives   himself   with   his   alms   feeds 

three, 
Himself,  his  hungering  neighbor,  and  me. 

You  sisters  can  give  encourage- 
ment, sympathy,  and  inspiration 
where  needed,  and  can  certainly  be 
responsible  for  a  great  spiritual  up- 
lift in  the  lives  of  those  needing 
such  assistance. 

Rehabilitation 

"The  aim  of  the  Church  is  to 
help  the  people  to  help  themselves." 

The  employment  phase  of  the 
Program  has  been  designed  to  help 
secure  employment  and  positions 
for  those  desirous  of  obtaining  gain- 
ful employment.  It  is  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  employment  counselor 
to  be  aware  of  and  acquainted  with 
job  opportunities  where  such  per- 
sons may  be  placed. 

During  the  year  1958,  there 
were  4,058  unemployment  occur- 
rences reported.  Two  thousand  nine 
hundred  eighty-five  or  seventy-four 
per  cent  of  these  were  placed  in 
gainful  employment. 

"Work  is  to  be  re-enthroned  as 
the  ruling  principle  of  the  lives  of 
our  Church  membership."  Those 
receiving  welfare  assistance  are  ex- 
pected to  work  to  the  extent  of  their 
abilities.     There  must  be  no  dole. 


It  is  the  responsibility  of  the  work 
director  to  provide  these  work  op- 
portunities. A  list  of  such  oppor- 
tunities prepared  in  advance  would 
be  helpful.  In  1958,  4,345  sisters 
worked  175,332  hours  for  assistance 
received. 


Prevention 

"Church  Welfare  accepts  as  fun- 
damental truth  the  proposition  that 
the  responsibility  for  one's  economic 
maintenance  rests  ( 1 )  upon  him- 
self, (2)  upon  his  family,  and  (3) 
upon  the  Church,  if  he  is  a  faithful 
member  thereof." 

The  ward  Relief  Society  president 
can  teach  many  things  that  one  can 
do  himself  to  provide  economic  in- 
dependence, making  it  unnecessary 
to  call  upon  relatives  or  the  Church. 
He  must  plan  ahead.  The  old  pro- 
verb is  true:  "A  stitch  in  time  saves 
nine."  Follow  the  counsel  of  the 
brethren,  and  secure  at  least  one 
year's  supply  of  food,  clothing,  and 
fuel,  where  practical.  Accumulate 
sufficient  savings  to  provide  for 
times  of  emergency.  Home  canning 
and  group  canning  are  helpful  in 
acquiring  a  supply  of  foodstuffs. 

You  women,  generally,  handle 
the  family  finances  as  well  as  man- 
aging the  household.  Encourage 
your  family  to  live  within  its  in- 
come. Don't  let  "Momma's  yearn- 
ings exceed  Poppa's  earnings." 
Avoid  debt.  We  are  advised  that 
you  have  had  lessons  dealing  with 
thrift  management.  Relief  Society 
employment  counselors  can  encour- 
age your  daughters  to  secure  all  the 
education  they  can.  Learn  a  pro- 
fession or  trade.  This  is  an  age  of 
specialization.  Those  who  are 
trained  and  skilled  have  access  to 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


85 


more  job  opportunities  than  the  un- 
skilled. 

On  December  10,  1856,  Brigham 
Young  and  his  Counselor,  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  issued  an  epistle  from  the 
First  Presidency  to  the  saints. 
Jedediah  M.  Grant,  the  other  Coun- 
selor, had  passed  away  the  week 
before.  This  instruction  was  given 
to  the  women: 

Mothers  in  Israel,  you  also  are  called 
upon  to  bring  up  your  daughters  to  pur- 
sue some  useful  avocation  for  a  sustenance, 
that  when  they  shall  become  the  wives 
of  the  elders  of  Israel,  who  are  frequently 
called  upon  missions,  or  to  devote  their 
time  and  attention  to  the  things  of  the 
Kingdom,  they  may  be  able  to  sustain 
themselves  and  their  offspring.  Teach 
them  to  sew,  spin  and  weave;  to  cultivate 
vegetables  as  well  as  flowers;  to  make  soap 
as   well   as   cakes  and   preserves;   to   spin, 


color  and  weave  and  knit,  as  well  as  em- 
broidery; to  milk,  make  butter  and  cheese, 
and  work  in  the  kitchen,  as  in  the  parlor. 
Thus  will  you  and  your  daughters  show 
yourselves  approved,  and  prove  helpmeets 
in  very  deed,  not  only  in  the  domestic 
relations,  but  in  building  up  the  King- 
dom also  (Nibley,  Preston:  Brigham 
Young  —  The  Man  and  His  Work,  page 
265). 

The  Welfare  Plan  has  noble  ob- 
jectives. It  accepts  the  doctrine 
that  "it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive";  also  accepting  the  re- 
sponsibility that  we  are  "our  broth- 
er's keeper. "  The  Welfare  Plan  is 
the  "Gospel  in  Action." 

I  bear  you  my  testimony  that  the 
Welfare  Plan  is  a  divinely  inspired 
plan  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 


JLetter  off 


rom  a 


Ull 


tssionart/ 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

The  letter  came  today;  the  postman  smiled 
As  if  he  knew  how  much  it  meant  to  me; 
I  scanned  the  date  and  postmark  hurriedly, 
And  then  I  could  not  wait.    Just  like  a  child 
I  fairly  tore  the  envelope  apart 
And  read  it  through.  Each  closely  lettered  word 
Smiled  up  at  me.    Somehow  my  eyes  were  blurred, 
But  I  could  read  the  message  with  my  heart. 

A  bit  of  paper,  scratched  upon  with  pen, 

And  yet  it  was  a  vibrant  living  thing; 

So  simply  said,  "I'm  well;  don't  worry."  Then 

"With  all  my  love."    It  made  the  whole  day  sing. 

So  might  the  saints  at  Ephesus  have  waited 

Hungrily  the  word  from  Paul  —  like  this,  belated. 


cJhe    I lorthwestern  States    1 1  tission 

Pieston  R.  Nibley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

^HE  Northwestern  States  Mission,  which  comprised  the  states  of 
Oregon,  Washington,  and  Northern  and  Central  Idaho,  wras  organized 
under  the  direction  of  the  First  Presidency,  in  July  1897.  George  C. 
Parkinson,  President  of  Oneida  Stake,  was  selected  as  the  first  president 
of  the  mission.  The  first  missionaries  called  to  labor  with  President  Park- 
inson were  Lewis  S.  Pond,  Denmark  Jensen,  Thomas  Preston,  George  Z. 
Lamb,  Gaston  Braley,  and  James  R.  Smurthwaite. 

In  June  1898,  Montana  was  added  to  the  Northwestern  States  Mis- 
sion, and  the  president  of  that  mission,  Franklin  S.  Bramwell,  was  made 
president  of  the  combined  missions,  succeeding  President  Parkinson.  In 
1901  the  Union  Stake  was  organized  in  eastern  Oregon  and  President 
Bramwell  was  selected  as  president  of  the  stake.  He  served  also  as 
president  of  the  mission  until  1902,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Nephi 
Pratt.  President  Pratt  moved  the  headquarters  of  the  mission  to  Portland, 
Oregon,  where  it  has  remained  since  that  time. 

President  Pratt  was  succeeded  in  1909  by  Melvin  J.  Ballard.  During 
President  Ballard's  presidency,  British  Columbia  and  Alaska  were  added 
to  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  and  the  first  missionaries  were  sent 
to  Alaska.  President  Ballard  served  until  1919  when  he  was  made  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.    Presidents  who  have  served  since  that 


Courtesy  Pacific  Northern  Airlines,  Inc. 
Submitted  by  Effie  K.  Driggs 


AERIAL  VIEW  OF  JUNEAU,  ALASKA 
Mt.  Juneau  and  Mt.  Roberts  in  the  Background 


Page  86 


THE  NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION 


87 


Courtesy  Union   Pacific  Railroad 
Submitted  by  Effie  K.  Driggs 

MT.  HOOD,  OREGON,  WITH  ORCHARD  BLOSSOMS  IN  THE 

FOREGROUND 


time  are:  Heber  C.  Iverson,  1919-23;  Brigham  S.  Young,  1923-27;  William 
R.  Sloan,  1927-34;  Joseph  Quinney  Jr.,  1934-37;  Preston  Nibley,  1937-40; 
Nicholas  G.  Smith,  1940-42;  Delsa  Bennion,  1942-44;  Samuel  E.  Bring- 
hurst,  1944-47;  Joel  Richards,  1947-50;  James  A.  McMurrin,  1950-55;  Doug- 
las H.  Driggs,  1955-60;  Franklin  D.  Richards,  i960  —  . 

During  the  presidency  of  Preston  Nibley,  the  first  branch  of  the 
Church  was  organized  in  Alaska,  at  Fairbanks,  in  July  1938. 

Since  the  organization  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  in  1897, 
twenty  stakes  have  been  organized  within  its  original  borders. 

At  the  end  of  October  1959,  there  were  9,272  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  Northwestern  States  Mission,  located  in  forty-two  branches.  Bap- 
tism of  converts  during  the  first  ten  months  of  the  year  numbered  768. 

Forty-four  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  986  members  were  re- 
ported in  December  1958.  Effie  K.  Driggs  presided  over  the  Northwest- 
ern States  Mission  Relief  Society  from  1955  until  January  i960.  Helen 
K.  Richards  is  the  new  president. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  "Mission  Home,"  Portland,  Oregon,  is  repro- 
duced from  a  color  transparency  bv  James  W.  Allen  and  was  submitted  by  Effie  K. 
Driggs.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Northwestern  States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Driggs 
on  page  99. 


(Second  Lrrtze  Story 

*jLnnual  IKeltef  Society  Short  Story    (contest 

Grandpa's  Red  Suspenders 

Myrtle  M.  Dean 

IT  was  near  the  middle  of  May, 
when  Grandpa  Foster  came  to 
stay  at  Brookside,  with  his  son 
James  and  his  family.  Janie  would 
always  remember  the  time,  for  it 
was  so  near  her  eighteenth  birthday. 
She  had  planned  a  big  birthday 
party.  She  had  made  a  list  of  all 
of  her  young  friends,  the  most  spe- 
cial one  being  Stan  Dalby,  who  was 
just  home  from  college.  Janie  was 
anxious  to  make  a  good  impression 
on  Stan  this  summer. 

Janie's  heart  sank  low  when  her 
mother  said,  "You  will  have  to  give 
up  your  party,  Janie.  Now  grandpa 
is  here,  the  noisy  crowd  will  disturb 
him.    He  has  been  ill  you  know." 

"But,  Mom,  grandfather  will  be 
in  his  room.  We  won't  make  that 
much  noise."  Janie  could  hardly 
believe  that  her  mother  was  serious. 

"I  told  your  father  that  all  the 
family  would  have  to  give  up  their 
own  normal  life  and  pleasures,  if 
grandpa  came  here  to  live,"  Janie's 
mother  continued. 

It  seemed  to  Janie  now  that  her 
mother  was  forcing  them  all  to  play 
the  martyr.  Anne  Foster  had 
agreed  to  grandfather's  coming  so 
grudgingly.  Janie  had  heard  her 
mother  say,  "I'm  only  a  daughter-in- 
law,  and  he  has  two  daughters.  It 
seems  that  they  should  be  glad  to 
care  for  him." 

There  had  been  many  conferences 
over  the  matter,  before  Grandpa 
Foster  came.  There  were  five  chil- 
dren and  all  agreed  that  something 
Page  88 


MYRTLE  M.  DEAN 

must  be  done  about  Father.  After 
all  their  discussions,  James,  the  old- 
est son,  decided  it  was  his  duty  to 
see  that  his  father  was  taken  care 
of  "Lovingly,"  he  had  said  to  the 
others. 

Grandma  Foster  had  died  last 
year,  just  before  Thanksgiving  time. 
Usually  all  the  families  went 
down  to  Grandpa  Foster's  farm  for 
Thanksgiving  dinner,  but  last  year 
they  all  went  to  their  grandmoth- 
er's funeral.  Grandpa  had  protest- 
ed so  vigorously  against  leaving  his 
home  then  that  they  left  him  down 
at  the  farm.  The  grandchildren 
had  gone  to  visit  him  often.  Then 
this  spring  he  had  had  a  bad  case 
of  influenza.  That  was  when  the 
family  decided  something  must  be 
done. 


GRANDPA'S  RED  SUSPENDERS 


89 


As  James  Foster  stopped  at  the 
front  of  the  house  with  his  father, 
the  family  all  came  out  to  greet 
him  as  cheerfully  as  they  could.  Bill 
and  the  two  younger  children,  Jim- 
my and  Beth,  ran  out  to  the  car  to 
help  bring  in  his  things.  Janie  and 
her  mother  stood  waiting  on  the 
porch.  There  were  a  small  suitcase 
and  several  paper  bags  full  of  his 
things.  Then  Bill  and  Jimmy  came 
along  behind  the  others  carrying  a 
little,  old-fashioned  trunk. 

"Perhaps  we  had  better  put  that 
trunk  downstairs  in  the  storeroom/' 
Anne  Foster  said. 

Grandpa  Foster's  face  became 
anxious,  and  he  spoke  up  promptly, 
"I'd  like  awful  well  to  keep  the 
trunk  close  by  me,  in  my  room. 
The  things  in  there  are  mostly  keep- 
sakes of  Grandma's  and  mine."  His 
face  was  very  serious,  and  he  fol- 
lowed closely  as  they  carried  his 
things  to  his  room. 

^HE  room  was  clean  and  comfort- 
able. There  was  a  radio,  and 
in  a  corner  of  the  room,  a  fine  TV 
set.  Near  his  bed  was  a  small  table 
where  he  could  eat  his  meals,  if  he 
wished. 

His  eves  teared,  and  his  hands 
trembled  a  little  when  he  spoke. 
"I'm  real  grateful  for  all  your  kind- 
ness." For  a  moment  then  he  was 
silent  before  he  spoke  more  firmly, 
"It  is  foolish  though  —  real  foolish, 
that  a  man  can't  stay  in  his  home 
and  not  trouble  folks.  A  flu  bug 
hit  me,  but  I'd  soon  have  been  as 
good  as  ever,  and  could  look  after 
myself." 

"Now,  Father,"  James  Foster 
said,  "you  are  too  independent.  I 
want  my  boys  and  girls  to  know 
you  better.  And  your  farm  is  in 
good  hands.     Sam   Carson    has   it 


rented  and  will  keep  things  in  good 
shape.  You  must  not  worry." 
James  tried  to  pacify  his  father. 

Janie  thought  that  her  grand- 
father kept  to  his  room  too  much. 
Was  it  because  he  didn't  want  to 
trouble  the  family,  or  that  he  liked 
to  be  left  alone?  she  wondered. 
His  appetite  seemed  to  lag  more 
each  day.  Grandpa  isn't  happy 
here,  she  thought,  and  she  won- 
dered sometimes  if  her  mother 
might  have  planned  the  comforts  of 
Grandfather's  room  to  keep  him 
away  from  her  family. 

Each  evening  Janie  took  in  a 
tasty  meal  to  her  grandpa's  room. 
It  seemed  that  he  sent  most  of  it 
back  on  the  tray. 

"Grandfather,  you  eat  so  little. 
What  would  you  like?  Can't  I  fix 
you  something?"  Janie  asked  one 
evening,  when  he  seemed  paler, 
and  even  more  quiet  than  usual. 

At  first  he  hesitated,  then  a  smile 
crossed  his  face  as  he  said,  "Janie, 
do  you  remember  eating  bread  and 
milk,  with  honey  and  jam  and  fresh 
butter,  down  on  the  farm  with 
Grandma  and  me,  for  supper?" 

"Oh,  Grandpa,  I  can  never  for- 
get how  good  it  was.  It  was  so 
much  fun  to  eat  with  you  and 
grandmother.  Her  good  homemade 
bread.  I  can  taste  it  now.  Let  me 
try  baking  some  tomorrow  and  we 
will  eat  it  here  together,"  Janie  said 
kindly. 


T 


HE  late  afternoon  sun  shone 
softly  into  the  window,  making 
the  room  cozy  and  bright.  Janie 
and  her  grandfather  sat  together 
enjoying  the  fresh  baked  bread  that 
she  had  brought,  to  eat  with  milk 
and  honey.  As  her  grandpa  ate  he 
talked  of  the  days  on  the  farm  with 
grandma,  when  they  had  first  gone 


90 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


there  together.  How  wonderful 
their  love  must  have  been,  Janie 
thought.  Sitting  here  listening  to 
her  grandpa's  voice  so  full  of  happy 
remembrance,  she  wondered  how  it 
would  be  to  have  someone  love  her 
as  grandpa  had  loved  his  wife.  She 
thought  of  Stan  Dalby,  of  her  plans 
for  the  summer  which  included  him. 
She  thought,  too,  of  the  birthday 
party  which  she  had  counted  on, 
and  must  not  have  on  account  of 
grandpa. 

"Oh,  Grandpa,  why  couldn't  you 
have  waited  to  come  until  after  mv 
party?"  she  said  to  herself.  She  real- 
ized now  that  Stan  had  not  even 
met  her  grandfather,  and  she  won- 
dered what  he  would  think  of  him. 
This  old  man  with  such  homey 
ways,  and  he  had  always  lived  on  a 
farm.  There  was  another  thing  that 
always  worried  the  family.  Grand- 
father Foster  had  a  pair  of  bright 
red  suspenders  and  a  tie  to  match, 
which  he  had  won  down  at  the 
county  fair,  years  ago.  He  always 
put  them  on  for  special  occasions. 
There  had  been  no  place  for  him  to 
wear  them  here  at  Brookside.  There 
would  probably  be  none.  He  would 
have  to  keep  them  stored  away  in 
his  trunk  of  memories. 

"I'm  afraid  that  you  children  are 
bothering  Grandfather  too  much 
lately,"  Mrs.  Foster  warned  them. 
They  had  begun  to  visit  him  to  hear 
his  stories,  and  followed  him  on  his 
morning  walks. 

"Grandpa  knows  the  names  of  all 
the  birds,  and  just  where  to  find 
their  nests,"  young  Jimmy  said. 

"Mother,  I  think  he  enjoys  hav- 
ing somebody  to  talk  to.  He  doesn't 
seem  to  mind,"  Janie  told  her. 

A  few  days  later  Bill  surprised 
Janie  by  saying  that  his  mother  was 
letting  him  have  an  Explorer  fire- 


side at  their  house  the  next  Wed- 
nesday evening 

"Mother  says  it  will  be  more  of 
a  meeting,  with  a  speaker,  than  a 
noisy  party.  I've  asked  Bob  Han- 
sen to  come  and  talk  to  us.  You 
know  he  has  traveled  a  lot  and  tells 
of  such  interesting  things."  Bill  was 
enthusiastic. 

"Oh,  but  Bill,  all  those  noisy 
boys.  That  will  be  just  as  bad  as 
though  I  had  my  party,  and  Mother 
made  me  give  that  up,"  Janie  spoke 
solemnly. 

"I  thought  I'd  ask  Stan  Dalby  to 
come  and  give  us  a  couple  of  his 
songs."  Bill  smiled  slyly  at  her. 
"Would  you  agree  to  come  down 
when  we  need  you  and  accompany 
him?" 

Janie's  face  flushed  with  pleasure. 
"You  are  a  swell  brother  .  .  .  some- 
times," she  added. 

"Do  you  suppose  that  we  could 
slip  in  a  bit  of  guitar  strumming, 
and  maybe  a  game  or  two  for  good 
measure?"  Bill  asked  mischievously. 

"You  would  never  get  by  Mom 
with  that,  Billy  boy,"  Janie  told 
him. 

T  T  was  almost  six  o'clock  on  Wed- 
nesday that  Bill  came  to  Janie 
with  a  sober  face.  "Our  fireside  is 
off.  Will  you  phone  Stan  and  tell 
him  he  won't  need  to  come  and 
sing?  I'll  call  the  boys.  Bob  Han- 
sen just  called.  His  little  brother 
got  hit  by  a  car,  and  they  have  to 
rush  him  to  a  hospital.  They  think 
it  isn't  too  serious,  but  they  can't 
tell  until  they  take  X-rays,  and  go 
over  him  thoroughly." 

Janie  looked  as  crestfallen  as  her 
brother.  She  had  counted  on  see- 
ing Stan,  and  playing  for  his  songs. 
"I'm  real  sorry,  Bill,"  she  said 
quietly. 


GRANDPA'S  RED  SUSPENDERS 


91 


'Things  have  been  so  dead 
around  here  lately,  and  now  for  this 
to  happen/'  Bill  spoke  disconso- 
lately. "Well,  I'd  better  get  on  the 
phone  and  tell  the  guys.  It  is  too 
late  to  get  another  speaker  now." 

They  sat  there  for  a  moment  to- 
gether, their  heads  bent  thought- 
fully. 

"It  seems  that  since  Grandpa 
came,  all  we  hear  from  Mama,  is  — 
vou  can't  do  this  —  or  you  can't  do 
that  —  I  hate  it,"  Bill  'finished  bit- 
terly. 

"But  Grandpa  wouldn't  want  it 
that  way,  I'm  sure  he  wouldn't," 
Janie  said,  then  suddenly  her  face 
brightened.  "I  have  a  wonderful 
idea,  Bill.  Don't  call  and  say  the 
fireside  is  off." 

"Well,  tell  it.  Don't  keep  me  in 
suspense."    Bill's  face  was  puzzled. 

"Grandpa  Foster.  .  .  ." 

"Grandpa  Foster  —  what?  Of  all 
the  bright  ideas,"  Bill  said  disgusted- 

"Listen,  Bill,  Grandpa  can  tell  the 
most  exciting  things.  Stories  of 
true  happenings.  The  boys  will  love 
it.  Really  he  has  such  a  sweet  way 
of  telling  things."  Janie  spoke  earn- 
estly. 

"The  fellows  won't  want  to  sit 
and  hear  Grandfather  talk  about 
himself,"  Bill  said,  still  skeptical. 

"Please  try  it,  Bill.  Grandfather 
will  love  it.  It  will  do  him  ever  so 
much  good,  too,"  Janie  said. 

"What  about  Mother?  What  is 
she  going  to  say?" 

"We  won't  ask  Mother.  We  will 
ask  Grandpa,"  Janie  laughed. 

"What  if  Grandpa  wears  his  red 
tie  and  suspenders?  I'll  bet  he  is 
just  dying  for  a  chance  to  put  them 
on."  Bill  spoke,  still  reluctant  to 
agree. 

"I  suppose  he  will  wear  them,  and 


also  tell  the  story  of  going  to  the 
county  fair,  and  winning  them  by 
throwing  the  most  balls  into  a  china 
pig's  open  mouth  to  do  so.  The 
boys  will  love  that,  too,"  Janie 
coaxed. 

"Will  you  ask  him  to  talk,  then, 
Janie?" 

"If  you  do  it  yourself,  it  will  be 
more  official.  It's  your  affair,  you 
know."  Janie  left  her  brother  still 
pondering  the  subject,  but  she  felt 
sure  her  suggestion  would  work  out. 


T 


'WO  hours  later  she  heard  the 
noise  from  twenty  boys  as  they 
came  in  with  boyish  greetings.  A 
little  later  she  heard  her  grandfather 
going  down  the  stairs  to  the  play- 
room. She  wanted  to  peek  to  see 
what  he  was  wearing,  but  refrained. 
I  will  see  soon  enough  if  I  play  for 
Stan  to  sing,  she  thought. 

Stan  came  up  to  the  living  room 
to  escort  her  down  to  accompany 
him.  She  was  glad  when  he  said, 
"Janie,  I'm  so  glad  I  got  to  come 
and  hear  your  Grandfather  talk.  He 
has  had  such  wonderful  experiences. 
Not  only  exciting,  but  so  faith  pro- 
moting. It  is  so  fine  for  the  boys 
to  hear  such  stories." 

Janie  knew  that  all  the  others  had 
enjoyed  her  grandpa,  too,  for  their 
faces  were  full  of  interest  as  he  still 
held  them  busily  in  conversation. 
She  saw  that  she  was  just  in  time  to 
hear  him  telling  the  event  of  his 
winning  the  red  tie  and  galluses,  as 
he  called  them.  He  opened  his  coat 
and  displayed  them  proudly.  The 
boys  all  laughed  uproariously. 

"Grandfather,  I'm  glad  that  you 
could  be  our  speaker  for  our  fire- 
side. Especially  since  it  turned  out 
that  Bob  Hansen's  little  brother  was 
not  hurt  seriously.  You  sure  went 
over  with  the  guys,"  Bill  told  him. 


92 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Janie  thought,  how  fine  for  the 
old  and  the  young  to  become  ac- 
quainted. We  can  do  so  much  for 
each  other. 

A  few  days  later  as  she  went  to  her 
grandfather's  room  she  saw  him 
sitting  by  the  little  old  trunk  he  had 
brought  with  him.  The  lid  was 
open,  and  some  of  the  things  he  had 
lifted  out  and  placed  beside  him  on 
his  bed.  His  face  was  sad,  and  Janie 
knew  that  he  was  pining  for  Grand- 
ma Foster.  She  hesitated,  and  was 
about  to  turn  away,  when  he  saw 
her.    "Come  in,  Janie  dear,"  he  said. 

She  stood  by  his  side,  and  he  told 
her  of  many  of  the  things  that  be- 
longed to  Grandma.  A  little  silk 
lace  shawl  that  she  had  worn  to 
keep  warm  on  chilly  evenings,  he 
had  given  her  for  her  seventieth 
birthday.  A  faded  bouquet  of 
pressed  violets. 

"I  gathered  these  from  the 
woods,"  he  said.  "She  loved  violets 
in  the  early  springtime."  Janie  saw 
the  love  in  his  eyes  as  he  spoke  of 
grandma.  She  bent  down  and 
kissed  his  cheek. 

"Grandpa,  that  lovely  dress.  It 
looks  as  if  it  belonged  to  a  young 

girl." 

"Janie,  this  is  the  dress  that  your 
Grandma  wore  to  her  birthday  party 
the  night  that  I  told  her  I  loved  her. 
The  night  that  I  asked  her  to  be  my 
wife.  She  was  just  eighteen  then. 
She  was  young  and  beautiful,  but  of 
course  I  was  a  bit  older." 

Just  eighteen,  Janie  thought.  I 
will  be  eighteen,  and  I  can't  have  a 
party. 

"Janie,  do  you  know,  you  look  so 
much  like  your  Grandma  when  she 
was  your  age,  that  when  you  came 
to  the  door  just  now,  I  could  almost 
believe  it  was  she." 


"Am  I?  I  do  hope  I  can  be  as 
lovely  a  woman  as  she,"  Janie  said. 

"Do  you  remember  that  your 
birthday  comes  the  same  day  as 
Grandma's?  The  twenty-fourth  of 
May?  Why  bless  you,  that  is  day 
after  tomorrow." 

"Yes,  I  do  remember,  and  I  will 
be  eighteen,"  Janie  answered  a  bit 
solemnly.  She  was  silent  for  quite 
awhile.  She  was  thinking,  how 
nice  if  I  could  have  a  party.  I  won- 
der if  Stan  would  find  me  as  nice 
and  beautiful  as  Grandpa  did 
Grandmother. 

Janie  was  almost  startled  when 
her  grandpa  spoke.  "Janie,  why 
don't  we  have  a  birthday  party?  I'll 
bet  it  would  be  as  nice  as  Grand- 
ma's. There  is  plenty  of  room  down- 
stairs for  fun  and  dancing,"  he  said, 
and  there  were  little  smile  wrinkles 
breaking  all  over  his  face. 

"Oh,  but  Grandpa  .  .  ."  Janie 
said,  thinking  of  her  mother  and  her 
forbidding  a  party  on  account  of 
Grandpa.  On  account  of  Grandpa 
—  and  here  it  was  Grandpa  who 
was  suggesting  it. 

"I'll  buy  the  birthday  cake.  It 
will  be  a  big  one  with  white  frost- 
ing and  pink  roses,  just  like  the  cake 
that  Grandma  had,"  he  said.  His 
eyes  were  shining  and  his  voice  was 
full  of  enthusiasm.  "I  wondered 
what  I  was  going  to  do  with  all  this 
money."  He  jingled  the  few  silver 
coins  he  had  in  his  pocket. 

Janie  threw  her  arms  about  his 
neck.  "Grandpa,  I  love  you  so 
much.  I  would  love  having  a  party." 

"You  had  better  get  busy  with 
your  invitation  list,  and  get  on  the 
telephone,"  he  said. 

JANIE   didn't  tell  him  that  she 

had   made   her   list  weeks   ago, 

and  had  put  it  away  because  there 


GRANDPA'S  RED  SUSPENDERS 


93 


was  to  be  no  party.  She  ran  to  her 
mother. 

"Mother,  I  don't  have  to  give  up 
my  party.  Grandfather  wants  me 
to  have  it.  He  is  going  to  buy  a 
lovely  cake  for  my  birthday/'  Janie 
was  breathless  with  excitement. 

"But,  Janie  .  .  ."  her  mother  be- 
gan, "first  there  was  the  fireside, 
then  the  children  bothering  him  for 
stories  and  tagging  along  on  his 
walks.  Now  you  ask  for  your 
party." 

"Mother,  please  don't  stop  us. 
Grandfather  remembered  it  was 
Grandma's  birthday,  too,  on  the 
twenty-fourth  of  May.  It  will  be  a 
happy  time  for  him." 

"Maybe  you  are  right.  Grandpa 
has  seemed  much  better  since  he 
has  been  doing  things  with  the  fam- 
ily. I  guess  your  father  was  right 
about  bringing  him  here  to  live. 
You  have  all  been  so  willing  to 
sacrifice  and  do  things  for  one  an- 
other. And  Grandpa  is  doing  won- 
ders for  our  family.  The  children 
love  his  stories."  Anne  Foster 
looked  very  serious  as  she  made  this 
confession. 

"I  am  sure  you  are  right,  Mother. 
We  gave  Grandpa  a  comfortable 
room,  and  shut  him  up  to  enjoy  it, 
mostly  to  keep  him  out  of  our  way. 
What  he  really  needed  was  to  be 
one  of  us,  a  part  of  our  family.  He 
needed  love,  to  help  fill  his  loss  of 


Grandma."  Janie  put  her  arm  about 
her  mother,  feeling  grateful  that  her 
mother  understood. 

There  were  telephone  calls  — 
calls  in  and  out,  that  crowded  the 
party  line.  Janie's  guests  were  all 
invited. 

"Get  out  your  guitar,  Billy  boy/' 
she  told  her  brother.  "Grandfather 
and  I  are  giving  a  party.  You  can 
strum  to  your  heart's  content.  There 
will  be  singing  and  dancing  and  all 
the  fun  anyone  can  want.  I'll  bet 
Grandpa  will  think  you  can  sing  as 
well  as  Ricky  Nelson,"  Janie 
laughed. 

Stan  and  Janie  stood  by  the  piano 
talking  happily  when  Grandpa  en- 
tered with  the  huge  birthday  cake. 
He  carried  it,  and  ceremoniously 
placed  it  on  a  table  at  the  end  of 
the  room.  It  was  a  surprise  to  all 
except  Janie  and  her  mother. 

Everyone  at  the  party  exclaimed 
with  ohs  and  ahs,  and  gathered  to 
admire  its  pink  and  white  loveli- 
ness. 

"It's  for  my  best  girl,"  Grandpa 
Foster  said  mischievously. 

Janie  thought  that  her  grand- 
father's smile  was  the  best  part  of 
it  all.  It  spread  all  over  his  face. 
He  wore  his  bright  red  tie  and  sus- 
penders, and  Janie  hoped  that  after 
she  had  danced  with  Stan,  the  first 
waltz,  that  Grandpa  and  she  would 
dance  the  old-fashioned  polka. 


Myrtle  M.  Dean,  Provo,  Utah,  who  is  already  well  known  to  readers  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  tells  us  that  she  loves  to  write,  but  her  home  and  her  family  are  her 
chief  interests:  "I  had  my  first  story  published  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  1925. 
Then,  for  many  years,  I  was  occupied  with  my  young  family  and  with  Church  duties, 
and  so  did  very  little  writing.  In  1948  I  was  awarded  third  prize  in  the  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest,  and  in  1949,  I  placed  second.  Since  that  time  I  have  published 
several  stories.  I  enjoy  writing  and  divide  my  spare  moments  with  genealogical  research 
and  writing  family  histories  and  short  story  writing.  My  husband  is  Charles  E.  Dean, 
and  we  have  five  children.  One  son  is  in  charge  of  the  electric  computer  and  also 
teaches  at  Brigham  Young  University.  Our  four  daughters  are  all  married.  We  have 
nineteen  grandchildren,  including  twin  granddaughters.  Our  families  are  our  chief 
interest." 


Sixty    LJeais  J^rgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  February  1,  and  February  15,  1900 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

of  All  Nations" 

THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES:  At  this  crisis  (choosing 
a  Congressional  representative  from  Utah)  in  the  affairs  of  the  state  it  seems  that  every 
man  and  woman,  and  especially  heads  of  families,  should  stand  for  the  principles 
embodied  in  the  good  old  Constitution  and  Declaration  of  Independence,  formulated 
by  our  forefathers  under  divine  inspiration  .  .  .  and  whatsoever  others  may  do  who 
disregard  the  Constitution  or  trample  it  under  foot,  the  Latter-day  Saints  above  all 
people  should  maintain  their  integrity  to  it  and  manifest  to  the  world  that  intense  love 
of  freedom  and  conscience  and  the  true  spirit  of  liberty  that  was  the  crowning  virtue 
of  our  Pilgrim  fathers,  and  which  eventually  must  be  the  touchstone  of  human  liberty 
...  for  all  who  love  their  country. 

— Editorial 

A  LAW  OF  NATURE:  Every  life  needs  some  diversity.  Many  mothers,  home- 
workers,  are  apt  to  allow  their  time  and  their  minds  to  be  entirely  occupied  with  the 
one,  all-absorbing  theme:  to  run  too  exclusively  in  the  one,  never  ending  channel. 
Thus  they  injure,  instead  of  gaining  best  results  for  their  dearest  purposes  in  life.  .  .  . 
A  square  rod  of  native  prairie  will  give  a  dozen  varieties  of  grass.  .  .  .  This  law  of 
diversity  in  nature  is  a  good  law  to  develop  in  our  homes.  We  want  good,  wholesome 
food  all  the  year  round,  but  we  want  variety.  And  as  with  our  physical  natures,  so  also 
with  the  mental  and  spiritual  parts  of  our  beings. 

— L.  L.  Greene  Richards 

WE'LL  TAKE  A  RIDE 

We  call  for  a  soft  cushioned  carriage, 

A  phaeton,  barouche  or  coupe, 
Ashamed  of  the  style  of  our  fathers, 

Ashamed  of  the  wagon  and  sleigh.  .  .  . 

Our  grandchildren  —  Ah,  they  will  circle, 

Like  birds,  to  and  fro  in  the  skies; 
Will  play  with  the  fangs  of  lightning 

And  laugh  when  earth  trembles  and  sighs; 
They  never  need  "wait  for  the  wagon," 

Nor  ever  be  left  by  the  car, 
But,  mounting  like  eagles  or  angels, 

May  challenge  the  speediest  star. 

— Isabel  Darling 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  SAN  LUIS  STAKE:  The  Relief 
Society  conference  of  the  San  Luis  Stake  was  held  in  Sanford,  Conejos  Co..  Colorado, 
on  November  10,  1899,  President  Cornelia  Mortensen  presiding.  .  .  .  Sister  M.  Sellers, 
of  Manassa,  Sister  P.  E.  Cullers,  of  Mountain  View,  Sister  M.  E.  Hamil,  of  Morgan, 
and  Sister  M.  A.  Berthelsen,  of  Sanford,  all  gave  reports  of  their  respective  wards.  .  .  . 
By  request  a  special  prayer  was  offered  ...  in  behalf  of  the  sick  and  afflicted  among 
us.  .  .  .  Sister  Dollie  Russell,  of  Antonito,  spoke  a  short  time  upon  the  duties  of  sisters 
in  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  Sister  Margaret  Haskell,  of  Manassa,  said,  "I  feel  to  bear  my 
testimony  that  the  spirit  of  God  is  with  us.  I  believe  a  spirit  of  reformation  is  among 
the  Latter-day  Saints.  God  has  spoken  from  heaven,  and  His  work  is  established  on 
earth.  .  .  . 

— Man'  F.  Crowther, 
Stake  Secretary,  R.  S. 

Page  94 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TTEPHZ1BAH    MENUHIN,    as 

accompanist,  once  again  ap- 
peared in  concert  with  her  famous 
brother  Yehudi  Menuhin,  at  Car- 
negie Hall  in  New  York  City  in 
November  1959.  A  child  prodigy 
like  her  brother,  Hepzibah  received 
early  acclaim  for  her  remarkable 
power  and  perception  as  a  pianist. 
After  her  marriage  she  went  to  live 
on  a  24,000  acre  sheep  ranch  in 
Australia,  returning  to  Europe  and 
America  occasionally  for  brief  con- 
cert appearances.  Since  1954  she 
has  lived  in  London,  but  had  not 
appeared  in  the  United  States  for 
twelve  years  before  her  1959  con- 
cert. 

I  ILLIAN  BARREL  has  been  ap- 
pointed Director  of  Public  Re- 
lations for  the  Israel  Government 
Tourist  Office.  She  was  formerly 
on  the  staff  of  the  Consulate  Gen- 
eral of  Israel  in  New  York  City. 
She  has  served  as  radio  script  writer 
and  editor  for  the  Voice  of  Ameri- 
ca, has  worked  on  several  commit- 
tees for  displaced  persons  in  her 
own  country,  and  has  acted  as 
publicity  director  for  the  Council 
of  Democracy  of  Israel. 

gIRGIT  NILSSON,  Swedish  so- 
prano, recently  sang  the  role  of 
Isolde  in  'Tristram  and  Isolde"  at 
the  Metropolitan  Opera  House  in 
New   York   City.     Her   voice   was 


rated  by  critics  as  the  finest  since 
Kirsten  Flagstad  sang  the  same  role 
twenty  years  ago.  They  said  her 
voice  was  ''charged  with  power  and 
exaltation." 

AMY  LaFOLLETTE  JOHNSON 
has  written  a  delightful  history 
of  'The  White  House  and  Its 
Thiity-two  Families"  (published  by 
McGraw  -  Hill,  New  York)  with  a 
"kind,  serene,  uncritical,  non-parti- 
san" point  of  view.  All  the  First 
Ladies  are  presented,  complete  with 
children,  guests,  servants,  and  pets; 
and  all  the  Presidents,  with  their 
problems,  their  cabinets,  their  world- 
shaking  decisions.  The  book  is  il- 
lustrated with  many  excellent 
photographs. 

CTELLA  SHEA  and  LOU  BAR- 
RETT, sisters,  both  elderly 
widows,  are  still  running  the  unique 
Shea  and  Barrett  Gift  Shop  in 
Eureka,  Utah,  which  has  been  their 
career  for  more  than  thirty  years. 
Almost  an  "institution"  in  the  fam- 
ous mining  town,  the  sisters  have 
outfitted  hundreds  of  brides  and 
babies  over  the  years,  and  have  kept 
their  store  well  stocked  with  wom- 
en's and  children's  clothing  and 
handmade  articles  for  the  home. 
Many  of  the  articles  are  made  by 
Mrs.  Shea  and  Mrs.  Barrett,  and 
others  are  stocked  on  an  exchange 
basis. 

Page  95 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  47 


FEBRUARY  1960 


NO.  2 


(greatness  QJrom  uiighteous  <bnd\ 


T 


HROUGHOUT  the  earth  the 
peoples  recognize  and  venerate 
men  for  great  and  enduring  attri- 
butes and  accomplishments.  A 
Latter-day  Saint  knows  by  the  words 
of  Abraham  that  noble  and  good 
men  were  known  to  the  Heavenly 
Father  in  the  spirit  world  before 
they  were  clothed  with  mortal 
bodies: 

Now  the  Lord  had  shown  unto  me, 
Abraham,  the  intelligences  that  were  or- 
ganized before  the  world  was;  and  among 
all  these  there  were  many  of  the  noble 
and  great  ones; 

And  God  saw  these  souls  that  they 
were  good,  and  he  stood  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  he  said:  These  I  will  make  my 
rulers;  for  he  stood  among  those  that 
were  spirits,  and  he  saw  that  they  were 
good;  and  he  said  unto  me:  Abraham, 
thou  art  one  of  them;  thou  wast  chosen 
before  thou  wast  born  (Abraham  3:22-23). 

Among  these  "noble  and  great 
ones"  one  would  perhaps  designate 
two  men  whose  birthdays  are  cele- 
brated in  the  month  of  February  — 
George  Washington  and  Abraham 
Lincoln  —  the  former  instrumental 
in  winning  freedom  for  and  estab- 
lishing the  Nation  under  whose  gov- 
ernment the  gospel  could  be  re- 
stored; and  the  other  holding  that 
Nation  indivisible  as  one  in  which 
the  gospel  could  grow  strong  to 
spread  over  the  earth.  Washington 
was  born  in  affluence  and  reared 
among  educated  men;  Lincoln  was 
born  in  poverty  amid  backwoods 
country,  yet  the  Lord  gave  to  both 

Page  96 


urance 

trials  and  experiences  which  fitted 
them  to  be  his  tools  in  fulfilling 
his  purposes  —  for  both  were  prayer- 
ful men  seeking  the  guidance  of 
the  Lord. 

In  modern  times  it  has  become 
the  vogue  to  search  out  real  or 
imagined  weaknesses  in  men  of 
great  accomplishments;  but  the  writ- 
ings of  such  critics,  themselves  not 
great,  will  grow  dim  and  vanish, 
while  the  illustrious  deeds  of  noble 
men  will  shine  with  increasing  in- 
tensity and  serve  as  beckoning 
lights  to  those  who  would  emulate 
their  greatness.  It  is  proper  to  re- 
spect and  admire  fellow  mortals 
who  forward  the  lot  of  mankind 
and  to  commemorate  their  great 
accomplishments. 

Especially  today  when  children, 
through  modern  media  in  their  own 
homes,  may  read  of  and  see  and 
hear  evil  actions  portrayed,  it  would 
seem  necessary  for  mothers  to  teach 
their  children  wherein  true  great- 
ness lies  and  impress  upon  them 
that  life  is  not  a  primrose  path  but 
a  continual  struggle  to  preserve 
one's  righteousness  and  integrity. 
It  is  essential  to  show  children  that 
every  great  man  had  to  withstand 
and  overcome  temptations,  endure 
tribulations,  and  adhere  to  right.  A 
case  in  point  are  the  lives  of  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  and  Stephen  A.  Doug- 
las. Greatness  came  to  Lincoln  and 
disappointment  and  heartbreak  to 
Douglas.  It  is  noteworthy  that 
Lincoln     never     raised     his     hand 


EDITORIAL 


97 


against  the  saints.  His  moderation 
toward  a  misunderstood  and  ma- 
ligned people  is  in  sharp  contrast  to 
the  lying  accusation,  in  1857,  of 
Douglas  against  the  saints  in  Utah, 
as  he  sought  political  preference  by 
accusing  them  "of  all  crimes  known 
to  the  penal  code."  This  action 
brought  down  on  his  head  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  prophecy  made  to 
him  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  in  1843, 
and  Douglas  was  defeated  for  the 
presidency.  Greatness  came  to 
Lincoln  as  the  result  of  choosing 
the  right  and  living  by  the  truth, 
and  failure  to  Douglas  through  his 
self-interest  and  hypocrisy. 

Accumulated  minor  evils  grow  in 
one,  if  unchecked,  to  tip  the  scales, 
in  a  crisis,  away  from  righteousness, 
while  daily  self-discipline  and  the 
overcoming  of  selfishness  will  tip  the 
scales  to  righteousness:  George 
Washington  refused  a  crown;  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  did  not  compromise 


with  truth;  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  gave  his  life  for  the  truth. 
Each  one  passed  through  disap- 
pointments, sorrows,  trials  and  suf- 
fering. Even  the  Savior  learned 
".  .  .  obedience  by  the  things  which 
he  suffered"  (Hebrews  5:8).  If 
repeatedly  to  the  attention  of  her 
children  a  mother  brings  such  facts, 
they  will  be  strengthened  and  en- 
couraged to  resist  temptations. 

While  children  may  not  fully  ap- 
preciate the  need  for  suffering  the 
cares  and  sorrows  of  mortal  life,  still 
that  mother  who  points  out  to  them 
the  mastery  of  the  sufferings  and 
temptations  while  indicating  to 
them  the  accomplishments  of  great 
men,  will  guide  them  to  the  realiza- 
tion that  the  triumph  of  a  soul  in 
righteousness  comes  as  the  result 
of  aspirations,  self-discipline,  and 
wise  decisions  in  conformity  with  a 
noble  goal. 

-M.  C.  S. 


Soli 


ff>, 


ace  tn  Lr rayer 


Rowena  Jensen  Bills 

I  closed  my  book,  then  closed  my  eyes  in  prayer. 

Tonight  my  heart  would  linger  in  this  room 

Where  shadows  of  today  would  blend  with  gloom 

And  follow  when  my  footsteps  reached  the  stairs. 

Oh,  that  I  might  recapture  for  this  bare 

And  empty  soul  some  rapture  from  the  loom 

Of  yesterdays;  memories  lifting  doom, 

Transcending  out  beyond  this  midnight  air, 

God  knows  my  heart  and  knows  my  need  for  rest. 

My  prayers  alone  will  comfort,  end  my  quest, 

My  search  for  answer  far  beyond  the  scheme 

Of  mind.  Enduring  strength  through  faith — the  stream 

Of  life  —  will  come  and  flowering  pastures  green 

Will  speak  of  all  eternal  life  unseen. 


(yA  Say,    What  3s  of  ruth? 


^HE  day-by-day  living  of  an  hon- 
est and  truthful  life  of  personal 
integrity  can  be  guided  and  blessed 
by  a  knowledge  and  a  realization  of 
life's  eternal  purposes. 

A  friend  once  asked  a  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  why  she  so  often  re- 
ferred to  the  teachings  of  her 
parents  and  the  attitudes  and  beliefs 
of  her  ancestors,  saying  that  it  was 
better  to  consider  only  the  present 
day,  without  reference  or  thought 
to  the  past  or  the  future. 

The  woman's  answer  explained 
her  belief  in  eternal  continuity.  For 
the  gospel  has  given  us  a  knowledge 
and  understanding  of  the  fulness  of 
the  plan  of  salvation  and  our  place 
in  the  ancestral  lineage.  This  all- 
pervading  truth  tells  us  that  we  are 
not  living  for  one  day  alone,  or  even 
for  the  earthly  existence. 

From  the  time  of  Adam  there 
were  teachings  upon  the  earth 
which  illuminated  with  purpose  and 
grandeur  the  lives  of  the  people  who 
served  the  living  God. 

The  Lord  possessed  me  in  the  beginning 
of  his  way,  before  his  works  of  old.  I 
was  set  up  from  everlasting,  from  the  be- 
ginning, or  ever  the  earth  was.  When 
there  were  no  depths,  I  was  brought  forth; 
when  there  were  no  fountains  abounding 
with  water.  Before  the  mountains  were 
settled,  before  the  hills  was  I  brought 
forth.  .  .  .  When  he  prepared  the  heavens 
I  was  there:  when  he  set  a  compass  upon 
the  face  cf  the  depth:  When  he  estab- 
lished the  clouds  above.  .  .  .  Then  I  was 
by  him,  as  one  brought  up  with  him: 
and  I  was  daily  his  delight,  rejoicing 
always  before  him  .  .  .  (Proverbs  8:22-30). 

If  we  had  not  this  great  and  ever- 
lasting truth  to  guide  our  lives  — 
this    knowledge    of    the    Father's 

Page  98 


courts  on  high,  where  we  com- 
muned with  our  heavenly  parents 
—  this  knowledge  of  our  privilege 
of  returning,  in  eternity,  to  our  for- 
mer home  —  if  we  did  not  have  this 
glorious  blessing  of  truth,  we  might 
be  indeed  as  one  on  a  journey 
through  a  dark  and  forested  land- 
scape. We  might  see  only  the  im- 
mediate surroundings  and  have  no 
knowledge  of  the  origin  of  our  path 
or  of  its  destination.  How  could  we 
feel  as  much  strength  and  serenity 
and  hope  and  faith  if  we  had  knowl- 
edge of  our  present  circumstances 
only? 

''Oh  say,  what  is  truth?  'Tis  the 
last  and  the  first,  for  the  limits  of 
time  it  steps  o'er."  All  of  the  most 
sacred  events  of  earth  life  are  given 
a  deeper  and  a  more  tender  mean- 
ing, because  the  light  of  truth  glows 
upon  them. 


[Recipes  QJroni  the    I  lorthwestern  States    1 1  ttssioa 

Submitted  by  Effie  K.  Driggs 

Missionary  Conference  Meat  Loaf 

5  quarts  meat  1   quart  bread  crumbs 

lA   c.  salt  5  beaten  eggs 

1  Vz    c.  ground  onion  3  c.  milk 

1  pt.  wheaties  3  cans  tomato  sauce 

1  pt.  crumbled  shredded  wheat 

Mix  all  ingredients  together.  Bake  in  9"  x  12"  pyrex  pans  at  3250  F.  for  one  hour. 
This  recipe  serves  45. 

Frozen  Fruit  Salad 

1  can  (small)  diced  fruit  cubes  2  tbsp.  mayonnaise 

1  can  (small)   crushed  pineapple  sweet  pickle  juice 

Vz  c.  nuts  Vi    pt.  whipping  cream  slightly  sweetened 

1  small  pkg.  Philadelphia  cream  cheese  cake  coloring  —  red  or  green 

Allow  cream  cheese  to  stand  at  room  temperature  until  soft.  Cream  with  spoon, 
adding  mayonnaise.  When  creamy  and  smooth,  add  enough  pickle  juice  to  make  of 
consistency  of  thick  cream  soup.  Drain  fruit  cubes  and  add  crushed  pineapple  with 
its  juice.  Add  part  of  chopped  nuts,  saving  rest  for  top.  Whip  cream  and  sweeten  it 
slightlv,  adding  enough  cake  coloring  to  make  it  light  green  or  pink.  When  cream  is 
sufficiently  stiff  to  stand  by  itself,  but  not  buttery,  fold  it  into  the  cheese  and  fruit 
mixture  gently,  but  thoroughlv.  Place  in  freezing  tray  and  let  stand  overnight,  if 
possible.  (When  frozen,  you  may  remove  it  from  tray,  wrap  it  in  foil  securely  and 
place  in  your  freezer  to  keep  indefinitely,  but  it  will  not  taste  good  if  left  in  freezer 
tray  uncovered  for  more  than  two  days ) .  The  salad  may  be  decorated  with  chopped  nuts 
and  cherries,  or  you  may  make  roses  of  cherry  rings,  with  green  pepper  stems.  Freeze 
the  decorations  with  the  salad. 

Two-Hour  Rolls 

2  yeast  cakes  41/;    c.  flour 
Vz   c.  water  (slightlv  warm)  1   tsp.  salt 

2  eggs,  beaten  well  4  tbsp.  sugar 

1%   c.  scalded  milk  (cooled) 

Mix  all  the  dry  ingredients  together  and  the  liquids  together.  Combine  and  stir 
with  a  spoon,  until  blended. 

Let  rise  —  roll  out,  and  cut.  Dip  in  butter.  Make  into  Parker  House  Rolls. 
Bake  at  4000  F.  for  10  to  15  minutes. 

Fruit  Cake 

2  lbs.  pitted  dates  (5  cups)  1   c.  flour  (sifted) 
1  lb.  Brazil  nuts,  whole  (3  cups)                      Vz    tsp.  salt 

1  c.  maraschino  cherries,  drained  1   tsp.  baking  powder 

1  c.  mixed  candied  fruit  4  well-beaten  eggs 

1  c.  sugar 

Place  all  fruit  in  bowl.  Sift  dry  ingredients.  Sprinkle  over  fruit  and  mix  lightly. 
Add  well-beaten  eggs.  Stir  until  all  are  lightly  coated.  Place  in  two  pyrex  loaf  pans 
or  four  small  tin  pans,  which  have  been  lined  with  two  thicknesses  of  brown  paper. 
Bake  1  Vz  hours  at  3000  F.  in  small  pans  or  1  hour  and  45  minutes  in  larger  pans. 

Page  99 


100  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 

Elders'  Choice  —  Pineapple  Cheese  Salad 

i  c.  crushed  pineapple  Vz  c.  cold  water 

Vi  c.  sugar  i  c.  boiling  water 

i  large  lemon  (juice)  l  c.  grated  cheese  (mild) 

2  envelopes  gelatin  Vi  pt.  cream  (whipped) 

Boil  crushed  pineapple,  lemon  juice,  and  sugar  for  five  minutes.  Soak  gelatin  in 
cold  water.  Add  i  cup  boiling  water.  When  this  begins  to  thicken,  add  crushed  pine- 
apple mixture.  Last,  fold  in  i  cup  mild  grated  cheese  and  Vz  pint  heavy  cream 
(whipped).     Let  stand  in  refrigerator. 

Serve  with  mayonnaise  diluted  with  cream,  topped  with  mint,  cherry,  or  parsley. 

Best  Brown  Beans 

3  c.  dry  pinto  beans  l  can  tomato  sauce 

2  ham  hocks  or  two  slices  of  ham  i  can  tomato  soup 

i  c.  diced  onions  salt,  pepper,  and  vegetable  salt  to  taste 

l  c.  diced  celery 

Cook  beans  with  ham  hocks  or  diced  ham.     When  almost  done,  add  diced  onions, 
celery,  tomato  sauce,  and  tomato  soup. 

Alaska  Apricot  Delight 

i  no.  2  Vi  can  peeled  apricots  i  eggs,  well  beaten 

or  equivalent  of  cooked  dried  apricots  Vz    c.  butter 
i  lb.  vanilla  wafers  i  pt.  whipped  cream 

2  c.  powdered  sugar  i  c.  chopped  pecans 

Mash  apricots.  Mix  sugar,  eggs,  and  butter.  Blend  well.  Place  Vz  the  wafer 
crumbs  in  bottom  of  pan,  add  the  egg  mixture  —  add  a  layer  of  mashed  apricots,  fol- 
lowed by  a  layer  of  whipped  cream.  Add  the  other  half  of  the  wafer  crumbs.  Let 
stand  over  night  in  refrigerator.     Serves  12. 

Oregon  Fizz 

1  qt.  pineapple  juice  1  qt.  sherbet,  either  lime  or  pineapple 

1   qt.  ginger  ale  1   qt.  vanilla  ice  cream 

Blend  all  together  with  a  beater  and  serve  in  punch  cups. 

Centennial  Punch 

3  c.  sugar  1   qt.  grape  juice  or  cranberry  juice 
2  qts.  water  1   small  can  crushed  pineapple 

12  lemons  1   c.  pineapple  juice 

12   oranges  2  qts.  ginger  ale 

Boil  water  and  sugar  8  minutes.  Cool.  Add  fruit  juices  and  fruit.  Let  stand  one 
hour  or  longer,  on  ice.    Add  ginger  ale  and  serve. 

Washington  Crab  Salad 

2  pkgs.  lemon  jello  Vz   tsp.  salt 

3  c.  boiling  water  1  tbsp.  grated  onion 
3  tbsp.  vinegar                                                  J4   c.  cottage  cheese 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION 


101 


Vi    lb.  fresh  crab  meat 

1  c.  chopped  celery 

2  tsp.  pimento 


!4   c.  chopped  green  pepper 
Vz   c.  mayonnaise 


Add  boiling  water  to  lemon  jello.     When  it  begins  to  thicken  slightly,  add  all 
other  ingredients.     Place  in  refrigerator  and  cool  until  firm. 

Idaho  Quick  Cookies 


30  square  graham  crackers 
1/4    c.  condensed  milk  (approximately) 


c.  semi-sweet  chocolate  chips 

or  butterscotch  chips 

c.  chopped  nuts  (more  if  desired) 


Crumble  crackers  into  a  bowl  and  add  chips  and  milk.  Blend  until  the  crackers 
are  moist.  Bake  in  32  50  oven  until  done,  about  ten  to  fifteen  minutes.  Cut  in  squares 
and  serve. 


Pear  Preserves 


12  c.  sugar 
10  c.  diced  pears 
1  bottle  pectin 

blanched  almonds,  if  desired 


2  chopped  oranges 

1   no.  2  can  pineapple,  diced 

1  bottle  maraschino  cherries  with  juice 


Let  pears  and  sugar  stand  over  night.  In  the  morning,  bring  to  boil,  add  pectin, 
chopped  oranges,  pineapple,  cherries,  and  almonds.  Cook  until  thick,  or  according  to 
instructions  on  pectin  bottle. 


vUtth    I iothtng  in  utts  uiands 

Maude  Rubin 

My  morning,  endless  acreage  of  pleasure, 

Was  hedged  by  uncles. 

They  were  my  boundaries,  my  fences,  my  horizon. 

My  Uncle  Walter  bringing  candy — 

(Crackle  of  paper,  narrow  stripes  of  red  and  green). 

My  Uncle  Tim  had  hard  strong  arms, 

Orange  freckles  on  his  wrists. 

He  brought  baseballs  and  marbles;  fishing  line. 

But  quiet  as  a  sleeping  wind, 

The  tallest,  Patrick,  came 

With  nothing  in  his  hand  ...  no  gift; 

But  stories  on  his  lips: 

Tales  of  a  dog  called  Toby;  of  a  farm, 

Another  acreage  of  morning,  hedged  by  other  uncles. 

Then  stories  done,  a  game  of  mumble-the-peg! 


Only  the  Essentials 


Frances  C.  Yost 


YOUNG  Mike  Palmer  had 
carried  his  bride  over  the 
threshold  of  the  old  Miller 
place.  The  house  was  run-down 
and  had  been  vacant  for  several 
months,  but  the  rent  was  cheap, 
and  that  was  important,  when  you 
were  just  starting  married  life. 

"Karen,  I  guess  you're  going  to 
find  out  that  you  have  to  do  with- 
out a  lot  of  things  that  you're  used 
to,"  Mike  Palmer  said,  as  he  made 
a  fire  for  her  in  the  old  coal  and 
wood  range.  "You're  going  to  miss 
cooking  with  electricity  and  doing 
dishes  with  a  dishwasher,  and  hav- 
ing an  automatic  washer  and  dryer 
for  your  laundry.  Honestly,  I  feel 
sorrv  for  you.  It's  sort  of  like  pio- 
neering in  the  year  i960." 

"I've  thought  of  all  those  things, 
Mike,  but  I  still  have  you,  and  I 
feel  vour  love  and  this  old  coal  stove 
will  keep  me  warm.  I  have  my  two 
hands  for  washing  dishes,  and,  well, 
I  won't  have  to  scrub  clothes  on  a 
washboard  like  the  pioneers,  be- 
cause there  is  our  own  conventional 
washer  you  bought  at  the  second- 
hand store."  Karen  laughed  softly. 
"It's  going  to  be  fun." 

"You're  a  good  sport,  I'll  say  that 
for  you.  But  I  want  you  to  remem- 
ber I  just  don't  have  money  to  burn 
as  your  father  has." 

"Oh,  Mike,  Daddy  doesn't  have 
money  to  burn.  Why  he's  really 
very  careful  with  his  money." 

"Most  people  are  that  have  mon- 
ey. That  is  if  they  have  gotten 
ahead  in  this  world.  And  believe 
me,  Karen,  I  mean  to  be  successful 

Page  102 


like  your  father  and  some  other  men 
I  admire.  So,  I'm  going  to  start 
out  by  being  careful  about  little 
things.  I  want  you  to  budget  all 
your  spending  and  trim  off  all  the 
nonessential  buying.  If  it's  some- 
thing we  can't  get  along  without, 
why,  fine,  buy  it.  But  if  it's  some- 
thing we  can  jolly  well  manage  with- 
out, why  pass  it  up  and.  .  .  ." 

"Yes,  I  know,  Mike.  Only  the 
essentials.  I'm  going  to  be  very 
careful.    You  watch." 

"I'm  sure  you  will  be.  Bye  for 
now.  Your  ambitious  husband  is 
going  out  into  the  world  and  make 
a  few  honest  dollars."  Mike  laughed, 
and  raised  her  chin  for  his  kiss. 

Alone,  Karen  surveved  the  old 
house.  There  were  curtains  in  the 
living  room,  but  they  were  faded 
and  full  of  holes.  She  would  buy 
some  pretty  flowered  cretonne  and 
make  drapes  for  the  windows. 

Karen  found  just  what  she  want- 
ed, flowered  cretonne,  in  the  yard- 
age department,  which  was  much 
more  economical  than  drapery  cloth. 
She  sewed  every  moment  while 
Mike  was  gone  all  week.  Then  Fri- 
day morning  she  hung  the  new 
drapes.  Why,  they  made  all  the 
difference  in  the  world  to  the  whole 
house.  She  could  hardlv  wait  for 
Mike  to  come  home  and  see  them. 

\17HEN  Mike  walked  in  the  door 
he  had  eves  only  for  Karen. 
He  gathered  her  into  his  arms  and 
kissed  her  tenderly.  Then  he  raised 
his  head  and  saw  the  drapes.  At 
first  his  face  registered  surprise,  and 


ONLY  THE  ESSENTIALS 


103 


pleasure.  Then,  as  if  he  had  ap- 
praised their  value  in  terms  of 
money,  his  face  hardened. 

"Mike,  I  know  what  you're  think- 
ing. You  like  the  looks  of  the 
drapes,  but  you  don't  think  we  can 
afford  them." 

'That's  right,  Karen.  I  believe 
we  could  have  managed  with  those 
net  curtains  which  were  already  here 
in  the  house.  You  remember  what  I 
said,  only  the  essentials." 

Karen  felt  hurt.  Sometime  she 
would  tell  him  how  economical  the 
cloth  had  been,  and  that  she  had 
sewed  every  stitch  herself,  not  hired 
them  made  by  a  professional  draper. 

It  wasn't  just  spending  the  money 
for  the  drapes.  It  was  Mike  she 
was  worried  about.  What  type  of 
man  had  she  married?  She  had 
known  him  so  well,  but  she  hadn't 
known  this  financial  side  of  him. 
Was  Mike  really  close?  Karen 
somehow  abhorred  tightness  in  a 
person.  She  surely  didn't  want  to  be 
married  to  a  man  who  inspected 
the  potato  peelings  to  see  if  they 
were  thick  or  thin. 

During  the  evening  Mike  com- 
mented a  time  or  two  that  he  really 
liked  the  drapes,  and  that  they  made 
the  whole  house  more  beautiful, 
and  that  perhaps  her  judgment  had 
been  right  about  going  ahead  and 
buying  them. 

]\JOW  that  the  drapes  were  hung, 
and  the  entire  house  had  been 
polished,  Karen  had  time  on  her 
hands.  She  dropped  into  the  little 
rocker  she  and  Mike  had  purchased 
at  the  secondhand  store,  the  same 
time  as  the  stove.  She  wished  she 
had  something  interesting  to  read. 
She  wondered  if  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  the  month  was  out 
yet.     It  would  be  nice  to  subscribe 


for  the  Magazine,  have  it  delivered 
to  her  home  each  month.  But 
Mike  would  probably  class  it  among 
the  luxuries,  as  he  had  the  drapes. 

"Maybe  our  budget  doesn't  allow 
for  subscribing  for  the  Magazine," 
Karen  jumped  up  excitedly,  "but, 
by  golly,  I'm  not  going  to  miss  a 
single  copy.  I'm  going  right  this 
minute  over  to  Mike's  mother  and 
borrow  her  Magazine." 

What  had  Shakespeare  said: 
"Neither  a  borrower,  nor  a  lender 
be."  "Well,  in  spite  of  what  he 
said,  I'm  going  borrowing,  and  I 
hope  Mother  Palmer  is  a  cheerful 
lender.  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine should  be  passed  around  to 
enjoy  it." 

"Of  course  you  can  take  the  Mag- 
azine, Karen,"  Mrs.  Palmer  said 
cheerfully. 

"But  if  you  haven't  had  time  to 
read  it .  .  ."  Karen  hesitated. 

"I  can  read  it  when  you  are  fin- 
ished. You  go  right  ahead.  I  have 
these  few  peaches  to  make  preserves 
of  today,  and  oh,  Karen,  get  a  sack 
from  the  drawer  and  take  some  of 
these  peaches  home  with  you. 
There's  a  jar  of  fresh  cream  in  the 
frig  you  can  have.  Mike  just  loves 
peaches  and  cream." 

"Oh,  thank  you,  Mother  Palmer. 
This  will  answer  my  dessert  prob- 
lem for  our  supper,  and  we'll  have 
peaches  on  our  cereal  for  breakfast." 

Karen  left  the  house  with  the 
sack  of  peaches  in  one  hand,  a  jar 
of  cream  in  the  other,  and  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  tucked  under 
her  arm. 

Karen  curled  up  in  the  rocker  and 
enjoyed  the  afternoon  with  the 
Magazine.  "Why  there  are  a  dozen 
poems,  and  each  one  is  a  treasure. 
And  three  nice  stories,  besides  the 
serial.     There  are  three  worthwhile 


104  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 

articles,  and  in  the  features  for  the  Mike,  tired  from  the  day's  work, 

home  are  recipes  and  sewing  hints,  dropped  into  the  little  rocker  where 

and  bits  of  wisdom."  Karen  had  been,  and  picked  up  the 

Magazine  on  the  nearby  table.    He 

1ZAREN  closed  the  little  Magazine  started  reading. 

and  held  it  almost  lovingly  to  "Dinner,  Mike,"  Karen  called  in- 
ner.   Why  this  Magazine  could  not  vitingly.    "Come  and  get  it." 
be  classed  as  a  luxury.    A  single  issue  "I've  become  interested  in  a  story. 
cost  even   less   than   twenty  cents,  Say,  where  did  you  get  that  little 
and  where  could  you  get  so  much  Magazine?" 

for  your  money?  But  Mike  had  said  "Oh,    that's   The   Relief   Society 

nothing  hut  essentials.    She  guessed  Magazine.    I  borrowed  it  from  your 

she  would   just  have   to   figure   on  mother." 

borrowing  Mother  Palmer's  Maga-  "You  mean  that  Magazine's  been 

zine  for  awhile.  in  my  home,  and  I've  never  noticed 

"Well,  it's  time  to  start  supper."  it  before?" 

What  would  she  fix?     There  were  "Perhaps  you  didn't  take  time  to 

recipes  in  the  Magazine.  She  opened  read  it,  but  it  was  there."     Karen 

it  again.    "How  about  a  fluffy  lemon  laughed, 

chiffon  pie?"  "Did  you  read  it  before  you  were 

Karen    checked    the    ingredients,  married,  Karen." 

"I  have  everything  to  make  it,  luck-  "Never  missed  an  issue.    Fact  is, 

ily,   but   I   have  the  fresh   peaches  it's  my  favorite  Magazine,  Mike." 

Mike's  mother  gave  me.     No  need  "Karen,  it's  a  Magazine  we  should 

for  dessert.    Oh,  here's  a  main  dish  have  in  our  home.  You  better  make 

that  sounds  interesting  and  nourish-  out  a  check  tomorrow  and  send  for 

ing,  macaroni  loaf.     It  has  cheese  a  year's  subscription." 

and  hard-boiled  eggs.    I'll  make  this,  Karen  felt  something  warm  inside 

and  with  a  green  salad,  and  some  her.     Why,   Mike   wasn't  tight  as 

raisin  cookies  and  the  peaches  and  she     had     imagined     at     all.     She 

cream,  such  a  meal  should  please  guessed    about    the    hardest    thing 

any  hard-working  man."  about  being  a  bride  was  to  get  used 

Karen  was  busy  for  the  next  two  to  spending  someone  else's  money, 

hours,  and  she  was  complimenting  Especially  a  new  husband's,   when 

herself  on  baking  the  cookies  in  the  he  didn't  have  any  more  than  when 

coal  stove  and  not  burning  a  single  he  was  courting  and  living  with  his 

one,  when  Mike  came  through  the  folks,  and  not  maintaining  a  house, 

door.  Yes,  it  was  true,  she  would  have  to 

"How's  my  pretty  little  wife?"  He  make   sacrifices,  go  without   things 

kissed  her  lovingly.  she  was  used  to   as  Mike  had  point- 

"Just  fine,  Mr.  Palmer,  and  your  ed  out  that  first  day,   go  without 

supper  is  almost  ready.     Want  to  things  she  had  taken  for  granted  in 

sit  in  the  living  room  while  I  finish?  her  parents'  home.  But  they  would 

It's  a  little  warm  in  here."     Karen  be  able  to  have  and  enjoy  the  im- 

wiped  her  brow.    It  was  warm  cook-  portant  things  of  life,  like  The  Re- 

ing  on   a   coal   stove,  but   soon   it  lief  Society  Magazine.     She  could 

would   be   chilly   weather   and   the  hardly    wait    for    the    postman    to 

same    warmth    would    be    inviting,  deliver  her  first  copy. 


cJia  cJtme  for  \^ei  trade  JLacu 

IT  is  tin  time  in  Jewel,  Oregon,  where  Gertrude  Lacy,  a  Relief  Society  sister,  has 
snipped  and  clipped  with  her  magic  sheers  through  a  heap  of  discarded  tin  cans,  and 
wrought  miracles.  Can  you  imagine  an  ordinary  tomato  can,  stripped  of  its  gaudy 
paper  cover  and  emptied  of  its  vitamin-laden  contents,  appearing  again  on  your  writing 
desk  as  a  bouquet  of  pansies?  Or  a  baby  food  can  lighting  on  your  lapel,  looking  like 
a  real  live  butterfly?  Mrs.  Lacy  has  fashioned  spiders,  each  spinning  a  web  of  its  own. 
There  are  dolls  and  doll  furniture,  even  covered  wagons,  complete  with  oxen,  shovels, 
water  buckets,  and  the  usual  pioneer  gear.  Her  daisies,  dogwood,  and  tulips  know  no 
season,  neither  do  they  fade  nor  tarnish,  but  glow  and  glisten  year  after  year. 

One  of  the  most  charming  results  of  her  search  for  new  designs  for  discarded  tin 
material  is  a  blend  of  modern  and  Victorian  motifs.  Using  the  same  circular  back- 
ground which  formed  the  foundation  for  her  Christmas  ornaments,  she  applied  flowers 
cut  from  tin  and  painted  them  with  transparent-colored  laquers.  The  result  is  a 
wreath  with  a  frilled,  nosegay  look  which  can  be  used  as  a  decorative  accent  at  any 
season  of  the  year.  These  gay  wreaths  may  be  hung  on  the  wall  or  placed  flat  on  a 
table  as  a  centerpiece. 

Her  jewelry  is  another  tin-craft  highlight  with  a  new  approach;  most  anyone  seeing 
one  of  her  green  necklaces  invariably  exclaims,  "It's  absolutely  precious." 

Sister  Lacy  will  be  the  first  to  assure  you  that  the  Relief  Society  work  meeting 
program  did  much  to  interest  her  in  handicraft  and  its  possibilities.  Recently  she  spoke 
on  "Tinning  Your  Way  to  Beauty,"  at  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society 
Convention.  Here  she  displayed  many  of  her  attractive  creations  and  gave  a  demon- 
stration with  this  inexpensive,  inexhaustible  metal. 


Jvindness 

There  is  no  grandeur  like  the  shape  of  kindness.  —  Ida  Isaacson 


Page  105 


The  New  Day 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Chapter  5 


Synopsis:  Lynn  Marlow,  a  dress  design- 
er, who  lives  in  Chicago  and  is  engaged 
to  David  Talbot,  returns  to  Springdale, 
her  home  town,  to  visit  her  Aunt  Polly 
and  to  find  out  if  she  has  really  forgotten 
her  early  love  for  Johnny  Spencer.  Johnny 
had  married  a  Southern  girl  and  she  had 
died,  leaving  two  children.  Lynn  meets 
the  children,  and  finally  goes  to  Johnny's 
home  to  see  him. 

AS  Lynn  watched,  Johnny's  face 
became  whiter.  His  lips 
moved  to  say  her  name,  but 
there  was  no  sound. 

She  didn't  know  when  the  child 
slid  from  her  lap.  But,  presently, 
she  was  hugging  her  father's  legs, 
and  he  was  resting  his  hand  on  her 
head.  But  his  eyes  were  still  on 
Lynn,  and  there  were  tears  in  them. 

Then  she  stood  up,  shaking.  The 
first  shock  had  passed.  This 
couldn't  be  Johnny.  This  was  some 
strange,  unknown  person  she  had 
never  seen  before. 

"Johnny,"  she  said  in  a  voice  that 
didn't  belong  to  her.  "Johnny  .  .  . 
I.  .  .  ."  She  floundered  for  words, 
but  the  right  ones,  if  there  were 
any,  were  lost. 

"Why  .  .  .  why  did  you  come?" 

She  looked  from  his  drawn  face 
to  his  shaking  hand  on  the  little 
girl's  head. 

"I  ...  I " 

"I  asked  her  to  come  'cause  she 
made  Lindy  a  whistle."  Peter  was 
looking  curiously  at  his  father. 

Lindy  blew  the  whistle  shrilly. 

Johnny  leaned  down  and  picked 

Page  106 


the  little  girl  up  in  his  arms.  But 
he  never  took  his  eyes  from  Lynn. 
"If  you  came  out  of  curiosity,"  he 
said,  "maybe  you  have  been  satis- 
fied." 

His  words  stung  her  vaguely.  But 
it  was  not  so  much  his  words,  but 
something  else  about  him  that  made 
her  feel  so  faraway.  True,  they  were 
the  same  eyes,  the  same  lock  of  hair 
falling  over  his  forehead,  but  he 
was  not  the  Johnny  who  had  clung 
so  tightly  to  her  memory. 

"Peter,"  he  said,  still  watching 
Lynn,  "you  shouldn't  ask  strangers 
into  the  house." 

No,  it  was  not  the  Johnny  she 
knew  at  all. 

A  strange  calmness  was  taking 
possession  of  Lynn.  All  the  pent-up 
anxiety  she  had  felt  with  anticipa- 
tion of  meeting  him  seemed  to  melt 
and  run  away  leaving  her  quite  clear 
to  think.  She  sorrowed  for  him 
standing  there  —  this  Johnny  who 
had  doodled  on  the  margins  of  her 
yearbook,  this  Johnny  with  whom 
she  had  chased  water  skaters.  But 
this  man  standing  before  her,  aloof 
and  faraway,  was  not  that  same 
Johnny.  He  was  a  man  grown  bit- 
ter and  withdrawn,  so  distant  from 
her  that  she  felt  she  could  never 
reach  him. 

"Please,"  she  said,  "I  didn't  come 
to  annoy  you.  I  —  I  came  because 
I  wanted  to  see  you.    I.  .  .  ." 

"You  never  seemed  very  anxious 
to  see  me  in  the  years  past,"  he  said 
tersely. 


THE  NEW  DAY 


107 


"Johnny,  I  want  to  help  you. 
I " 

"I  don't  need  your  help,  yours,  or 
anybody  else's/'  he  said. 

"But  Johnny,  you  can't.  .  .  ." 

"Will  you  please  go  and  leave  us 
alone!" 

His  face  was  drawn  and  his  hands 
were  trembling.  He  looked  old  and 
tired.  He  will  kill  himself  and  ruin 
his  children  s  Jives,  she  thought.  But 
there  is  nothing  I  can  do. 

"I'm  sorry,"  she  said.    "I  will  go." 


L 


YNN  started  toward  the  door. 
As  she  did  so,  she  caught  Peter's 
gaze,  puckered  in  a  scowl.  "You 
didn't  see  the  turkey  nest,"  he  said 
accusingly. 

Lynn  paused  involuntarily.  Lindy 
whimpered  in  her  father's  arms  so 
that,  without  looking  at  her,  Johnny 
slid  her  to  the  floor. 

To  Lynn's  surprise,  the  little  girl 
came  running  to  cling  to  her  skirt, 
sobbing. 

She  forgot  Johnny  standing  there 
accusing  her.  She  leaned  and 
picked  the  child  up  and  nestled  the 
golden  head  against  her  shoulder. 

And  then  she  remembered  John- 
ny. He  was  crying,  crying  as 
though  he  were  a  little  boy.  When 
she  looked  at  him  he  turned  and 
went  into  the  kitchen  without  say- 
ing anything. 

She  stood,  holding  the  child, 
filled  with  conflicting  emotions,  of 
pity  to  the  extent  that  she  almost 
wanted  to  run  after  him,  and  of  a 
desire  to  run  away  from  it  all.  It 
was  easier  to  run. 

She  loosened  the  child's  arms 
from  her  neck  and  stood  her  on  the 
floor.  And  then  she  said  to  the 
scowling   boy,    "I'm   sorry    I    don't 


have  time  to  see  the  turkey  nest. 
I  must  go." 

She  walked  rapidly  down  the 
path,  feeling  weak  and  confused  and 
almost  guilty  for  running  away. 

This  one  thing  she  knew.  It 
stood  out  vivid  and  clear  above  the 
confusion.  She  wanted  David.  She 
wanted  his  calm  serenity,  his  mature 
wisdom.  Now  she  knew  why  he 
had  put  her  off  when  she  wanted 
him  to  come  with  her,  why  he  want- 
ed her  to  see  Johnny  without  him. 
She  had  to  find  out  for  herself. 
Funny  how  time  could  fly  so  quick- 
ly. In  that  few  minutes  she  had 
looked  into  Johnny's  face,  she  had 
come  to  know  what  must  be  an 
eternal  truth  —  you  can  never  quite 
go  back.  You  must  go  on  and  on 
and  on.  The  willow  path,  the 
house  by  the  mill,  the  sodas,  and 
the  boy  she  had  played  with  as  a 
girl  and  loved  as  a  teenager,  was  a 
lovely  experience  in  the  past.  But 
she  had  grown  older  now,  with  new 
experiences  and  new  needs.  And  it 
was  the  new  needs  that  cried  out  to 
her. 

"Oh,  David,"  she  whispered,  "I 
love  you!  I  do  love  you!  My  house 
by  the  mill  is  a  house  on  a  hill!" 

In  her  turmoiled  thinking,  she 
had  paid  no  heed  to  the  way  she 
went,  and  now  she  suddenly  real- 
ized that  she  had  been  following 
the  path  winding  round  the  hill  and 
had  suddenly  come  to  a  dead  end 
in  a  secluded  nook,  with  a  willow 
bench  built  snugly  in  the  rocks  and 
foliage.  Thoughtfully  she  moved  to 
it  to  sit  on  its  rustic  seat.  And  then 
she  suddenly  gasped  in  astonish- 
ment. Carved  in  fancy  lettering 
like  the  doodles  on  the  margins  of 
a  book  was  the  name  Lindy  MarJow/ 
Johnny  had  made  this  bench  to  her 


108 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


memory.  She  looked  up  aghast  at 
the  thought.  There  was  an  open- 
ing in  the  tree  branches.  Like  a 
window  it  was,  and  silhouetted  in 
the  window  was  Aunt  Polly's  house. 
Johnny  had  sat  there  to  think  of 
her! 

She  stood  still,  staring  at  the 
name.  Since  she  had  looked  into 
Johnny's  face,  it  was  as  though  she 
had  been  snapping  the  threads  one 
by  one  from  some  tangled  dream, 
and  now  suddenly  she  had  com- 
pletely broken  the  last  strand,  so 
that  it  all  became  very  clear. 

How  foolish  they  had  both  been, 
striving  to  hold  back  the  fleeting 
past  that  no  one  could  stay.  Some- 
one must  help  Johnny! 

T  YNN  sat  thoughtfully  on  the 
edge  of  the  rustic  seat.  Aunt 
Polly  had  wanted  to  get  her  to  come 
home.  Not  alone  because  she  want- 
ed to  see  her.  She  and  Mr.  Jensen 
had  been  trying  to  help  Johnny. 
Did  they  hope  she  could  be  recon- 
ciled with  him? 

Lynn  straightened  up,  suddenly. 
Perhaps  she  owed  Johnny  this.  After 
all,  it  was,  in  a  way,  her  fault  —  a 
man  grown  morose  and  bitter,  two 
motherless  children.  She  hesitated 
in  her  thinking.  Was  it  so  much 
her  fault  that  she  must  take  the 
place  of  the  dark-haired  Southern 
girl!  But  he  had  sent  her  away. 
Besides,  she  didn't  love  Johnny  any 
more.  That  love  belonged  back  on 
a  green  hillside  to  David.  There 
must  be  a  fairer  way  for  everyone. 

She  had  a  great  longing  for 
David.  A  sudden  impulse  to  find  a 
phone  and  call  him  possessed  her. 
She  stood  up  quickly,  and  then  she 
sat  down  again.  She  couldn't  call 
David,  not  yet.  Not  until  she  had 
released  Johnny  from  the  hold  she 


had  over  him.  But  how,  when  he 
refused  to  talk  to  her?  Johnny  was 
a  stranger  to  her  now.  Someone 
had  to  help  her,  someone  who  knew 
this  new  silent  and  bitter  Johnny. 
She  paused  again  in  her  thinking. 
Johnny  still  went  to  the  drug  store. 
Of  course!  Mr.  Jensen  would 
know  more  about  him  than  anyone 
else.  Maybe  there  was  some  way 
he  could  help  her. 

She  rose  from  the  bench  without 
looking  back,  and  went  down  the 
hill  through  the  clover  blooms. 

Mr.  Jensen's  face  lighted  up  when 
he  saw  her. 

"Lindy,"  he  said,  "it's  wonderful 
to  have  you  here  again." 

"Could  we  sit  somewhere?"  Lynn 
asked. 

He  led  her  toward  hers  and  John- 
ny's table. 

"Oh,  please,"  she  said,  "let's  sit 
somewhere  else." 

They  sat  at  the  opposite  table. 

"How  is  Aunt  Polly?"  he  asked. 

She  looked  at  him  calmly.  "Aunt 
Polly  is  very  well.  I  have  seen 
Johnny." 

"So  you  have  seen  Johnny,  then?" 
he  asked  a  little  wearily. 

"Yes,  I  have  seen  Johnny  and  his 
children.  What  do  you  think  I  can 
do?" 

He  looked  at  her  with  delibera- 
tion. 

"I  had  thought  you  could  either 
marry  him  or  release  him  from  the 
memory  he  holds  of  you." 

She  looked  at  him  through  a  mist 
of  tears.  "I  can't  marry  him,  Mr. 
Jensen,"  she  said.  "I  don't  love  him 
any  more.  I  wasn't  sure  until  I 
saw  him." 

He  looked  at  her  and  nodded  his 
head  slowly.  "At  least  we  have  solved 
that  part  of  it.     You   see,   it  was 


THE  NEW  DAY 


109 


necessary  to  make  sure  you  were 
marrying  the  right  man,  too." 

Lynn  looked  down  at  her  ring 
and  back  into  his  face.  "I  love 
David  very  much/'  she  said. 

"I  am  sure  you  do/'  he  said  and 
patted  her  hand. 

"What  —  what  will  happen  to 
Johnny?"  Lynn  asked.  "He  will 
spoil  his  life  and  his  children's." 

"You  must  wake  him  up,  Lindy. 
Wake  him  up  from  that  old  dream, 
just  as  you  woke  yourself  up.  He 
seems  to  cling  to  it  since  he  lost 
his  wife." 

"But  how?  He  doesn't  even  want 
to  see  me.  He  ordered  me  out  of 
his  house." 

"I  don't  know  how,  Lindy.  You 
see,  you  have  someone  else.  Johnny 
doesn't." 

"He  has  his  children." 

"Which  is  not  quite  the  same. 
But  it  might  be  a  way." 

HHHAT  night  Lynn's  sleep  was 
filled  with  troubled  dreams. 
She  awoke  early  with  a  great  long- 
ing for  David.  And  why  not?  After 
all,  why  should  she  try  to  help 
Johnny?  Especially  when  he  re- 
fused to  be  helped.  Could  she  help 
it  if  he  built  seats  to  her  memory, 
if  he  named  his  children  after  her, 
if  he  chose  to  be  a  recluse!  How 
unfair  had  he  been  to  his  wife? 
If  she  called  David  he  would  come 
immediately,  and  she  could  go  away 
and  forget  Johnny  and  his  unhappy 
life.  She  slipped  out  of  bed  quick- 
ly with  a  feeling  of  relief. 

Wishing  to  avoid  the  disappoint- 
ment in  Aunt  Polly's  face  when 
she  was  leaving,  Lynn  waited  until 
Aunt  Polly  had  slipped  through  the 
kitchen  door  with  her  basket  and 
old  straw  hat  to  gather  asparagus. 
As  Lynn  reached  the  receiver  from 


the  wall  phone,  her  heart  pounded 
frightfully.  How  wonderful  it 
would  be  to  hear  David's  voice. 

"Long  Distance,  please,"  she  said 
to  the  inquiry.  And  then  a  sound 
at  the  door  made  her  turn  half  guilt- 
ily, expecting  to  see  Aunt  Polly. 

But  it  was  not  Aunt  Polly.  It 
was  Johnny's  children.  She  stared, 
unbelieving,  at  Peter  with  a  Marine 
cap  sitting  jauntily  on  the  back  of 
his  head,  and  Lindy  with  a  huge 
bow  made  from  a  piece  of  cloth 
tucked  in  her  golden  curls. 

"Peter!"   she  said  aghast,   "What 
are  you  doing  here?" 

She  became  aware  of  a  small  voice 
coming  from  the  telephone  receiver 
she  held  in  her  hand.  Only  half 
realizing  what  she  did,  she  hung  it 
back  on  the  hook.  Then  she  col- 
lected her  wits. 

"That  is  —  I  mean,  did  you  come 
to  visit  Aunt  Polly?" 

"We  came  to  get  you  to  see  the 
turkey  nest,"  the  boy  announced. 

"The  turkey  nest?" 

"Sure.  You  didn't  see  it  yester- 
day." 

There  were  no  words  in  her  to 
match  this  boy.  He  took  her  breath 
away.  Under  different  circum- 
stances it  might  even  be  humorous. 
Here  she  stood  helpless  before  a 
very  important  little  boy  and  a  tiny 
girl,  decked  out  to  make  the  best 
impression,  demanding  that  she 
come  and  view  a  turkey  nest.  She 
half  laughed  an  odd  sort  of  laugh 
and  dropped  into  the  needlepoint 
rocker  there. 

"What  'ya  laughin'  at?"  Peter  de- 
manded sternly. 

Again  she  felt  inadequate. 

"I'm  —  I'm  sorry.  I  didn't  mean 
to  laugh.  That  is,  I  mean  I  shall 
be  glad  to  see  the  turkey  nest!" 

There  seemed  nothing  else  to  say. 


no 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


"Well,  come  on,  then." 

Keeping  hold  of  Lindy's  hand, 
Peter  turned  and  started  through 
the  door. 

T^HERE  was  nothing  to  do  but 
follow  his  commands.  But  how 
could  seeing  a  turkey  nest  possibly 
help  to  solve  anything?  And  if  she 
ran  into  Johnny  what  could  she  say 
that  would  do  any  good,  especially 
when  she  felt  sure  he  wouldn't 
even  listen  to  her?  And  besides,  she 
was  becoming  conscious  of  a  new 
worry.  The  children  had  seized 
eagerly  onto  the  friendship  she  had 
offered  them  to  fill  a  need  that  had 
been  denied  them.  It  would  already 
be  difficult  to  break  away,  without 
carrying  the  friendship  further. 


Peter  turned  to  see  if  she  was 
following.  "Come  on.  We  have 
to  see  it  before  dinner,  'cause  Lindy 
has  to  go  to  sleep  after  dinner." 

She  began  fumbling  in  her  purse. 

Peter  was  scowling  impatiently. 
"Well,  why  don't  you  come?" 

"Could  I  please  write  a  note  to 
Aunt  Polly?"  Lynn  asked  much  the 
same  as  she  would  have  asked  per- 
mission from  someone  who  had 
jurisdiction  over  her. 

"Well,  hurry  up,"  Peter  answered 
grudgingly,  and  watched  her  closely 
while  she  scribbled  a  few  hurried 
words. 

She  folded  the  paper  and  stood  it 
against  the  cookie  jar  where  she  was 
sure  Aunt  Polly  would  see  it. 
(To  be  continued) 


xjLtberta  LKevisded 

Helen  Kimball  Oigill 

The  longing  came  to  visit  haunts  of  long  ago, 
To  view  again  the  well-remembered  past,  and  so 
I  journeyed  far  and  heard  the  feather-throated  lark, 
Take  up  Alberta's  note  of  spring  the  surest  mark. 

I  saw  the  garden's  green,  clothes  swinging  in  the  sun, 
Small  lakes  all  flashing  blue  till  day  is  done; 
And  beading  wheat  of  golden  store  for  days  to  be, 
The  grassy  hills  and  fields  as  far  as  eye  could  see. 

I  saw  the  Big  Chief  Mountain,  so  substantial,  high, 
And  snow-capped  Rockies  bright  against  the  sky. 
I  well  remembered  rainless  land  and,  after  toil, 
We  chafed  to  be  expecting  much  of  parching  soil. 

But,  oh,  the  tender  memories  beyond  compare, 
When  falling  rain  brought  joy  from  deep  despair. 
But  greater  than  the  fruitage  of  the  fields  of  grain, 
Is  love  remembered  and  sweet  friendship's  golden  chain. 

With  pleasure  now  I  view  the  winding  path  we  trod, 
When  shadows  of  the  day  hid  not  our  faith  in  God. 
Today  I  feel  deep  peace  that  drives  away  my  fears, 
And  strength  has  come  that  is  not  born  of  sheltered  years. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Anna  C.  Merrill 

WEST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION,  BILLINGS  (MONTANA)   BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETIES  PRESENT  "MEET  THE  WOMEN  OF  THE  NEW 

WORLD"  AT  THE  CLOSING  SOCIAL,  May  1959 

Seated  in  front,  left  to  right:  Esther  Prigmore  as  Mary  Rowlandson;  Bertha  Smith 
as  Margaret  Winthrop;  Jeanne  Stoddard  and  her  seven  children  as  Anne  Bradstreet 
and  her  children. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Leota  Bolingbroke  as  "the  Voice  of  History";  Beyrle 
Esplin  as  Mrs.  Noyes;  Dorothy  Knight  as  Sarah  Pierrepont;  Shirley  Brown  as  Anne 
Hutchinson;  Esther  McArthur  as  Sarah  Kimball  Knight;  Joann  Schneiter  as  Pocahontas. 

Anna  C.  Merrill,  President,  West  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  three  Billings  Branch  Relief  Societies  combined  their  efforts  for  their  closing 
social  in  May.  Under  the  direction  of  the  three  literature  class  leaders:  Dorothy  Knight, 
Leota  Bolingbroke,  and  Esther  McArthur,  a  pageant  was  presented  entitled  'Meet  the 
Women  of  the  New  World.'  " 

Page  1 1 1 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mina  Giles 

WASATCH  STAKE    (UTAH)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 

PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  THE  AFTERNOON  SESSION  OF  STAKE 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August   30,    1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mina  Giles,  President,  Wasatch  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Thelma  Wootton,  First  Counselor;  DeEsta  Jordan,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Marjoria 
Provost,  chorister;  Ethel  Watson,  organist. 

There  are  sixty-four  members  in  this  chorus,  representing  all  twelve  wards  of 
Wasatch  Stake. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Grace  C.   Gamble 

ONEIDA  STAKE  (IDAHO)  MOTHER  AND  FIVE  DAUGHTERS  WHO  HAVE 
SERVED  AS  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 

Seated,  Reda  Ricks  Allen,  who  was  president  of  Riverheights  Ward  Relief  Society, 
Mount  Logan  Stake,  1946-51.  Sister  Allen  is  the  mother  of  eleven  living  children, 
seven  daughters  and  four  sons.    Three  have  served  on  missions;  one  is  now  a  bishop. 

Standing,  daughters  who  have  served  or  who  are  now  serving  as  ward  Relief  Society 
presidents,  left  to  right:  Dorothy  A.  Miles,  President,  Banida  Ward,  Oneida  Stake 
1948-53;  Opal  A.  Georgeson,  President,  Pocatello  Second  Ward  Relief  Society,  Pocatello 
Stake  1949-54;  Irene  A.  Young,  President,  Thatcher  Ward  Relief  Society,  Portneuf 
Stake  1952-55,  now  a  member  of  the  Portneuf  Stake  Relief  Society  Board;  Margaret  V. 
Allen,  President,  First  Ward,  Idaho  Stake,  1955-57;  Eunice  A.  Lindblom,  appointed  in 
August  1959  as  president  of  Balboa  Ward  Relief  Society,  San  Francisco  Stake. 

Grace  C.  Gamble  is  president  of  Oneida  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


113 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom 


OGDEN  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY,  DEAF  BRANCH 

SINGING  MOTHERS 


Left  to  right:  Marie  Allen,  work  meeting  leader;  Ruby  Smith,  chorister;  Beth 
Jensen,  President;  Phyllis  Penman,  social  science  class  leader;  Berdean  Christenson,, 
Second  Counselor. 

Fawn  Woodward  and  Cleo  Peterson  were  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom,  President,  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
singing  of  this  group  of  sisters  is  conducted  by  Beth  Jensen  in  sign  language.  The 
Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society  Board  deem  it  a  privilege  to  have  the  honor  of  working 
with  these  outstanding  sisters."  This  Deaf  Branch  Relief  Society  was  organized  four 
years  ago.     It  has  an  enrollment  of  twenty-nine  members  as  of  November  1959. 


NAMPA  STAKE    (IDAHO)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  DEPARTMENT 

PRESENTS  OUTSTANDING  PROGRAM  AT  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

LEADERSHIP  MEETING,  September  1959 


Alta  Fuhriman,  President,  Nampa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  an  outstanding 
program  presented  at  the  September  Relief  Society  Leadership  Meeting  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Ida  Cafferty,  stake  Magazine  representative.  A  song  "Relief  Society  Magazine," 
written  especially  for  the  occasion  by  Agnes  Frank,  was  sung  as  an  introduction  to  the 
program. 

"Previous  to  the  meeting,"  Sister  Fuhriman  reports,  "Sister  Cafferty  had  a  tape 
recording  made  of  talks  given  by  women  from  eleven  wards,  in  which  they  made  com- 
ments and  gave  their  views,  summarizing  the  benefits  which  they  had  received  from 
the  Magazine.  Sister  Cafferty  took  a  colored  slide  picture  of  each  participant,  and 
showed  the  pictures  on  a  screen,  while  she  played  the  recordings.  To  complete  the 
program,  she  showed  a  picture  of  our  stake  president  and  our  high  council  advisor,  who 
also  made  comments  and  recommendations  to  subscribe  to  the  Magazine.  The  program 
was  enthusiastically  received,  and  I  believe  it  will  help  in  increased  subscriptions  and 
use." 


114 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Clara  S.  Roberts 

SOUTH  SEVIER  STAKE   (UTAH),  CENTRAL  WARD  FORMER  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  HONORED  AT  DINNER,  March  17,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Florence  Staples;  Vilate  Anderson;  Clara  Staples; 
Stena  Anderson. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Rosalee  Marble,  present  President;  Berneice  Anderson;  Helen 
Gray;  Montez  Christiansen;  Pearl  Ence;  Alice  Christensen. 

Sister  Marble  reports:  "Our  presidency  paid  tribute  to  each  of  the  nine  former 
presidents  at  a  dinner  on  March  17th,  at  which  time  all  members  of  the  stake  Relief 
Society  presidency  and  their  partners  were  invited  to  join  us.  The  program  was  very 
inspiring,  with  a  history  given  of  our  ward  Relief  Society  from  its  organization  in  1874. 
The  feature  attraction  of  the  evening  was  a  small  golden  tree  decorated  with  the  pictures 
of  the  sisters  who  have  been  presidents  of  the  ward  Relief  Society  since  its  organization." 

Clara  S.  Roberts  is  president  of  South  Sevier  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marcia  C.  Steele 

WASHINGTON   STAKE   RELIEF   SOCIETY  SINGING   MOTHERS   PRESENT 
MUSIC   FOR   STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE,   WASHINGTON,   D.   C, 

May  24,  1959 

Marcia  C.   Steele,  President,  Washington   Stake  Relief  Society,   fourth   from   the 
right  on  the  first  row;  Lucile  R.  Smith,   First  Counselor,  second  from   the  right  on 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


115 


the  third  row;  Laura  G.  Snow,  Second  Counselor,  seventh  from  the  left  on  the  second 
row;  Mary  Stimpson,  stake  Magazine  representative,  second  from  the  left  on  the  second 
row;  Zina  Willey,  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  fifth  from  the  left  on  the  second 
row;  Alfarette  Liddle,  work  meeting  leader,  third  from  the  right  on  the  third  row; 
Rose  Blana,  theology  class  leader,  first  on  the  right  on  the  third  row;  Verna  Sanford, 
literature  class  leader,  sixth  from  the  left  on  the  third  row;  Dorothy  McDonnel,  organ- 
ist, fifth  from  the  left  on  the  third  row;  Ellen  N.  Barnes,  chorister,  center  front,  hold- 
ing baton. 

Sister  Steele  reports:  "Sister  Ellen  N.  Barnes,  chorister,  and  Sister  Dorothy 
McDonnel,  organist,  are  giving  outstanding  service  in  directing  our  Singing  Mothers. 
Thev  are  tireless  in  their  efforts  to  give  the  individual  wards  aid  and  suggestions.  Music 
and  the  appreciation  of  it  have  increased  many  fold  through  their  efforts. 

"This  chorus  has  sung  at  the  Washington  Stake  spring  quarterly  conference  for 
the  past  three  vears.  The  chorus  is  composed  of  sisters  from  thirteen  Relief  Societies 
in  the  Washington  Stake." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Phoebe  H.  Norton 


TAYLOR  STAKE   (CANADA)   NEW  RELIEF  SOCIETY  STAKE  BOARD 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Beth  H.  Toomer,  Secretarv;  Avilda  B.  Barker, 
First  Counselor;  Phoebe  H.  Norton,  President;  Lillian  H.  Taylor,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  LaDean  P.  Thomson,  literature  class  leader; 
Mildred  B.  Harker,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Ruth  R.  Rice,  work  meeting  leader; 
Ruth  S.  Hovey,  Magazine  representative;  Jehzell  M.  Harker,  social  science  class  leader; 
Lois  D.  Blumell,  theology  class  leader;  Inez  W.  Gibb,  chorister. 

Tena  T.  Sabey,  organist,  was  not  present  when  this  picture  was  taken. 


116 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ada  K.  Sneddon 

RENO  STAKE  (NEVADA)   PRESENTS  DRAMATIZATION  "LEGACY"  AT 
NOVEMBER  1959  LEADERSHIP  MEETING 

Standing,  front,  left  to  right:  Velda  Ronnow;  Louise  L.  Bell,  Stake  Education 
Counselor. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Claire  Richards,  soloist;  Lora  Allen,  stake  chorister; 
Cclia  Kcele;  Bonnie  Taylor;  Irvin  Schelin,  stake  Relief  Society  advisor;  Ethel  M.  Ball, 
stake  literature  class  leader;  Carla  Johnson;  Veone  Hastings. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Jo  Ann  Stewart;  Joyce  Young;  Ann  Garrett,  stake  organist. 

Ada  K.  Sneddon,  President,  Reno  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  program 
'Legacy'  has  created  greater  interest  in  the  literature  lessons.  Four  wards  are  repre- 
sented in  the  picture." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Eleanor  Nielsen 

BEN  LOMOND  STAKE    (OGDEN,   UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING 

MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY  — 

OGDEN  AREA  LEADERSHIP  WEEK,  June  24,   1959 

Betty  Tatton  (fourth  from  the  left  on  the  front  row),  Maxine  McAllister  (sixth 
-from  the  left),  and  Colleen  Cummings  (first  at  the  right  on  the  front  row),  each  was 
.at  the  piano,  in  turn. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


117 


Eleanor  Nielsen,  President,  Ben  Lomond  Stake  Relief  Society,  stands  second  from 
the  left  on  the  second  row;  First  Counselor  Mildred  Cragun  stands  at  the  left  rear, 
Evelyn  Hull,  Second  Counselor,  is  third  from  the  left  in  the  second  row. 

Wanda  Chatelain,  director  of  the  chorus,  stands  at  the  right  in  the  top  row. 

Sister  Nielsen  reports:  "The  eighty-five  members  of  the  Ben  Lomond  Stake 
Singing  Mothers  felt  very  honored  at  being  asked  to  sing  at  the  devotional  services  of 
the  first  Brigham  Young  University  —  Ogden  Area  Leadership  Week  held  in  the  new 
Ogden  Tabernacle,  June  24,  1959." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alyce  B.   Glade 

BOISE  STAKE   (IDAHO)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESENTS,  OCTOBER   17,  1959, 
PORTRAYAL  OF  MEMBERS  OF  THE  FIRST  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Belle  Carlton  as  Emma  H.  Smith;  Eva  Patten  as  Sarah 
M.  Cleveland;  Julia  Kirby  as  Martha  Knight;  Ruby  Smidt  as  Bathsheba  W.  Smith; 
Violet  Wappctt  as  Desdemona  Fulmer;  Ruth  Fisher  as  Elizabeth  Jones;  Lauraine  Wil- 
liams as  Eliza  R.  Snow;  Evelyn  Harrell  as  Sophia  Robinson;  Gladys  Marsh  as  Sophia 
R.  Marks;  Lydia  Crist  as  Phebe  M.  Wheeler. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Verna  Hansen  as  Elvira  A.  Coles;  Mellisa  Ward  as 
Elizabeth  Ann  Whitney;  Alice  Davies  as  Philinda  Merrick;  Grace  Miley  as  Phebe  Ann 
Hawkes. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Grace  Hopkins  as  Sarah  M.  Kimball;  Marian  Kowallis  as 
Margaret  A.  Cook;  Irene  Hayes  as  Sophia  Packard;  Naomi  Eller  as  Leonora  Taylor. 

Alyce  B.  Glade,  President,  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  members  of 
the  original  Relief  Society  organized  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  were  portrayed  by 
eighteen  members  of  the  Boise  Stake  for  a  most  successful  Visiting  Teachers  Conven- 
tion. The  convention  program  was  directed  by  Clara  Anderson,  stake  visiting  teacher 
message  leader,  assisted  by  the  Stake  Relief  Society  Presidency:  Alyce  B.  Glade,  Zola 
Jeppson,  and  Eugenia  Carver." 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Effie  K.  Driggs 

NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENCY  AT 

WORK  DEPARTMENT  DISPLAY,  ANNUAL  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
LEADERSHIP  CONFERENCE,  PORTLAND,  OREGON,  May   2d  and   3d,   1959 

Left  to  right:  Calysta  Stratford,  Education  Counselor;  Effie  K.  Driggs,  President; 
Sonoma  Y.  Toolson,  Work  Director  Counselor. 

Sister  Driggs  reports:  "The  picture  was  taken  at  one  of  the  many  displays  in  the 
work  department.  This  display  represents  part  of  the  ideas  suggested  and  made  by 
the  mission  Relief  Society  presidency.  Included  are:  sock  clowns  to  match  Christmas 
boots;  yarn  octopuses  wearing  straw  hats,  flowered  bonnets,  and  'beanies,'  all  for 
Christmas  giving;  Christmas  stockings  and  red-nosed  reindeer.  Also,  there  were  re- 
covered quilts,  new  appliqued  quilts  made  from  flour  sacks,  quilts  tied  with  bright  yarn 
and  with  blanket-stitched  edges;  suits  and  dresses  from  old  suits  and  coats;  closet 
storage  boxes  from  grocery  cartons,  attractively  covered  with  leftover  wallpaper.  There 
were  smart  aprons  for  all  occasions,  inexpensive  guest  towels  made  from  linen  yardage, 
and  attractive  clothes  for  children  made  from  used  suits. 

"It  was  work  meeting,  and  the  presidency,  wearing  their  aprons,  greeted  the  sisters 
ready  for  a  model  work  meeting.  The  theme  of  this  work  meeting  was  'Help  direct 
the  1959-60  traffic  to  better  homemaking  ideas.' 

"Included  in  the  one  hundred  thirty  women  attending  the  conference  were  all 
district  presidencies  and  several  officers  from  each  branch  of  the  mission,  including  two 
from  faraway  Alaska.  The  Sunday  sessions  were  spiritual  and  informative.  Compas- 
sionate service,  the  visiting  teacher  program,  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  the  les- 
sons for  the  coming  year  were  all  featured  with  valuable  helps  given  for  each  district 
and  branch.  The  goals  for  the  conference  were  designed  to  aid  the  sisters  towards 
self-improvement,  greater  accomplishments,  and  a  higher  level  of  spirituality  in  their 
homes  and  in  the  Relief  Society  organizations." 


N   DEPARTMENT 


cyheology — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  24— The  Great  I  Am 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  36,  37,  and  38) 

For  Tuesday,  May  3,   i960 

Objective:  To  understand  the  position  of  Jesus  in  the  plan  of  salvation  and  of  his 
concern  for  his  saints. 


TpHE  revelation  (D  &  C,  Section 
38),  which  will  command  our 
attention  principally  in  this  lesson, 
was  given  at  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1831.  The  Church  had  been 
organized  for  about  nine  months. 
It  was  a  year  during  which  a  large 
number  of  revelations  were  received 
for  the  development  of  the  growing 
kingdom  of  God.  Many  command- 
ments during  this  period  were  given 
for  the  temporal  as  well  as  for  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  saints. 

The  Great  I  Am 

Section  38  opens  with  some  im- 
portant truths  regarding  the  Savior. 
Other  books  of  scripture  give  affir- 
mation of  those  truths,  but  this  rev- 
elation provides  us  with  a  clear 
understanding  of  Jesus'  position  in 
the  plan  of  salvation  before  his 
mortal  birth. 

Thus   saith   the   Lord   your   God,  even 


Jesus  Christ,  the  Great  I  Am,  Alpha  and 
Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the 
same  which  looked  upon  the  wide  ex- 
panse of  eternity,  and  all  the  seraphic  hosts 
of  heaven,  before  the  world  was  made; 

The  same  which  knoweth  all  things, 
for  all  things  are  present  before  mine 
eyes; 

I  am  the  same  which  spake,  and  the 
world  was  made,  and  all  things  came  by 
me. 

I  am  the  same  which  have  taken  the 
Zion  of  Enoch  into  mine  own  bosom;  and 
verily,  I  say,  even  as  many  as  have  believed 
in  my  name,  for  I  am  Christ,  and  in  mine 
own  name,  by  the  virtue  of  the  blood 
which  I  have  spilt,  have  I  pleaded  before 
the  Father  for  them  (D  &  C  38:1-4). 

In  verse  one  we  find  the  title  to 
this  lesson  —  The  Great  I  Am.  This 
title  or  name  of  the  Christ  is  related 
in  meaning  to  Jehova,  a  name  which 
the  Jews  regarded  as  sacred  to  the 
extent  of  not  saying  it.  They  sub- 
stituted the  Hebrew  name  Adonai 
(Ad-o-ni),  meaning  "the  Lord." 

The  use  of  the  title  I  Am  is  found 

Page  119 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


in  other  scriptures  and  is  definitely 
associated  with  Jesus  in  this  and 
other  revelations.  (See  D  &  C 
29:1;  39:1.)  Certain  Jews  at  the 
time  of  the  Master  criticized  him 
and  declared  themselves  to  be  of 
Abraham's  Jineage,  and  thereby  be- 
lieved themselves  preferred  above 
others.  The  Savior  used  this  expres- 
sive statement  in  declaring  his  di- 
vine calling:  ".  .  .  Verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  Before  Abraham  was, 
I  am"  (John  8:58).  In  effect,  the 
Lord  was  saying  that  before  Abra- 
ham was,  he  was  Jehova,  or  the 
Being  that  gave  revelation  to  the 
prophets. 

Seraphic  Hosts 

In  this  revelation  (Section  38), 
the  Redeemer  is  said  to  have  sur- 
veyed the  wide  expanse  of  eternity 
and  also  to  have  seen  ".  .  .  the  se- 
raphic hosts  of  heaven,  before  the 
world  was  made"  (D  &  C  38:1). 
Those  who  compose  the  seraphic 
hosts  are  seraphs  or  angels,  without 
wings,  however,  for  when  wings  or 
flying  is  associated  with  such  person- 
ages, the  language  is  symbolic  and 
conveys  the  meaning  of  the  power 
of  motion. 

Jesus  as  Creator 

As  one  continues  to  read  this  reve- 
lation, he  is  immediately  impressed 
with  the  additional  point  that  Jesus 
is  truly  the  creator  of  this  earth  and 
that  all  things  come  by  him.  (»See 
D  &  C  38:3.)  His  work  with  the 
children  of  men  in  this  world  has 
not  been  confined  to  what  we  some- 
times call  the  New  Testament  or 
meridian  period,  but,  from  the  very 
beginning,  he  is  the  Lord  of  the 
Old  Testament  dispensations.  No- 
tice how  verse  4  points  this  up: 


I  am  the  same  which  have  taken  the 
Zion  of  Enoch  into  mine  own  bosom; 
and  verily,  I  say,  even  as  many  as  have 
believed  in  my  name,  for  I  am  Christ,  and 
in  mine  own  name,  by  the  virtue  of  the 
blood  which  I  have  spilt,  have  I  pleaded 
before  the  Father  for  them  (D  &  C 
38:4). 

For  those  who  obediently  follow 
the  Master's  way  of  life,  the  full 
benefits  of  his  atonement  are  avail- 
able, while,  on  the  other  hand,  those 
who  become  hardened  in  their  lives 
must  look  forward  to  a  ".  .  .  judg- 
ment of  the  great  day,  which  shall 
come  at  the  end  of  the  earth" 
(D  &  C  38:5).  In  the  meantime, 
however,  the  hardened  or  "wicked" 
unrepentant  remain  in  chains  of 
darkness  in  the  spirit  world.  (See 
D  &  C  38:6;  and  Alma  40:11-14.) 

The  same  Jesus  who  was  born  in 
the  meridian  of  time  gave  command- 
ments and  revelations  to  the  proph- 
ets of  the  Old  Testament.  The  Book 
of  Mormon  brings  out  clearly  that 
it  was  Jesus  Christ  who  spoke  to 
the  prophets  before  the  time  of  his 
birth  into  mortality.  (See  I  Nephi 
19:10;  3  Nephi  11:10,  14.)  Impor- 
tant in  this  regard  are  the  words  of 
the  resurrected  Jesus  to  the  Ne- 
phites  as  recorded  in  3  Nephi 
15:5,  10. 

God  Is  Perfect 

That  God  is  perfect  is  acclaimed 
in  scripture.  (See  Mt.  5:48;  D  &  C 
93:21,  26.)  Revelation  38  makes 
known  concerning  the  Lord's  knowl- 
edge of  all  things. 

The  same  which  knoweth  all  things, 
for  all  things  are  present  before  mine 
eyes  (D  &  C  38:2). 

In  Section  88,  verse  41,  the  Lord 
also  makes  known  his  characteristic 
of  being  all-knowing. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


121 


From  the  Lectures  on  Faith, 
prepared  for  use  in  the  School  of 
Elders,  during  the  winter  of  1834- 
35,  there  are  some  meaningful  pas- 
sages concerning  the  perfection  of 
God  in  all  things.  These  two  quo- 
tations are  important : 

.  .  .  God  is  the  only  supreme  governor 
and  independent  being  in  whom  all  ful- 
ness and  perfection  dwell;  who  is  omni- 
potent [all-powerful],  omnipresent  [every- 
where present]  and  omniscient  [all-know- 
ing]; without  beginning  of  days  or  end 
of  life;  and  that  in  him  every  good  gift 
and  every  good  principle  dwell.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Without  the  knowledge  of  all 
things,  God  would  not  be  able  to  save 
any  portion  of  his  creatures,  for  it  is  by 
reason  of  the  knowledge  which  he  has  of 
all  things,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end, 
that  enables  him  to  give  that  understand- 
ing to  his  creatures  by  which  they  are 
made  partakers  of  eternal  life  and  if  it 
were  not  for  the  idea  existing  in  the  minds 
of  men  that  God  had  all  knowledge  it 
would  be  impossible  for  them  to  exercise 
faith  in  him  (Lectures  on  Faith,  Lec- 
ture 2,  paragraph  2;  Lecture  4,  paragraph 
11). 

God  is  not  relatively  perfect,  but 
his  perfection  is  absolute.  Latter- 
day  Saints  have  recognized  that  our 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  our  re- 
lationship to  him  are  known  by 
what  he  has  revealed  on  these  mat- 
ters. Men  may  believe  ideas  which 
are  not  in  the  revealed  word  of 
God,  but  these  notions  are  but  the 
products  of  their  own  thinking  and 
not  from  him  who  knoweth  all 
things.     (See  2  Nephi  9:20,  28-29.) 

The  Latter-day  Saint  finds  in 
modern  revelations  great  comfort, 
strength,  and  a  security  such  as  that 
experienced  by  Ammon  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  as  related  in 
Alma  26:35-36. 

"I  Am  in  Your  Midst" 

Continuing  in  Section  38,  we 
learn: 


But  behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you  that  mine  eyes  are  upon  you.  I  am 
in  your  midst  and  ye  cannot  see  me; 

But  the  day  soon  cometh  that  ye  shall 
see  me,  and  know  that  I  am;  for  the  veil 
of  darkness  shall  soon  be  rent,  and  he 
that  is  not  purified  shall  not  abide  the 
day  (D  &  C  38:7-8). 

Here  again,  the  Lord  gives  further 
assurance  to  his  saints  that  there  is 
reason  to  rejoice  for  "I  am  in  your 
midst  and  ye  cannot  see  me."  As 
one  remains  true  to  the  faith,  the 
Spirit  whispers  to  his  soul  that  this 
is  the  work  of  God,  and  that  he  is 
directing  it  through  his  appointed 
servants.  He  has  not  always  made 
himself  visibly  manifest,  but  the 
time  will  come  when  he  shall  with- 
draw the  veil  separating  himself 
from  us,  and  we  shall  then  behold 
him.  The  comforting  assurance 
that  he  is  with  his  Church  and  peo- 
ple abounds  in  the  soul  of  every  true 
Latter-day  Saint. 

One  may  be  reminded  of  the  vi- 
sion of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in 
the  Kirtland  Temple  in  1836,  when 
he  said: 

I  saw  the  Twelve  Apostles  of  the 
Lamb,  who  are  now  upon  the  earth,  who 
hold  the  keys  of  this  last  ministry,  in 
foreign  lands,  standing  together  in  a  circle, 
much  fatigued,  with  their  clothes  tattered 
and  feet  swollen,  with  their  eyes  cast 
downward,  and  Jesus  standing  in  their 
midst,  and  they  did  not  behold  Him. 
The  Savior  looked  upon  them  and  wept 
(D.  H.  C.  11:381.) 

As  with  them,  so  today  the  Savior 
is  continuing  to  direct  his  Church 
on  the  earth. 

When  the  Lord  at  his  coming 
shall  be  seen,  it  is  said  that  the  puri- 
fied will  abide  that  day.  Those  who 
have  accepted  the  Savior  as  their 
Redeemer  are  declared  in  this  reve- 
lation to  be  "clean."  As  to  the 
world  at  large,  the  powers  of  dark- 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


ness  prevail  upon  the  earth  because 
of  the  great  apostasy  which  will 
bring  destruction  to  the  tares,  or 
the  wicked.  (See  D  &  C  38:10-12.) 
Notwithstanding  the  saints  are 
''clean/'  there  are  those  among  them 
who  are  not  taking  full  advantage 
of  their  privileges  in  receiving  great- 
er blessings.  Although  the  Lord  is 
mindful  of  their  weaknesses,  he  will 
extend  his  mercy  to  them.  (See 
D  &  C  38:14.) 

Section  37 

In  this  short  revelation  given  in 
December  of  the  year  1830,  the  Lord 
makes  known  that  the  Prophet  and 
Sidney  Rigdon  were  to  discontinue 
their  present  activities  in  "translat- 
ing" or  revising  the  Bible  until  they 
go  to  the  Ohio  valley.  The  mem- 
bership of  the  Church  was  com- 
manded also  to  "assemble  together 
at  the  Ohio/'  This  is  the  first  time 
that  a  place  of  gathering  was  indi- 
cated for  the  Church  as  a  whole. 
We  have  already  learned  of  the 
growth  of  the  kingdom  in  that  area. 
(See  Lesson  22.) 

A  Promise  oi  the  Future 

Returning  to  Section  38,  we  learn 
that  the  Lord  reveals  his  intentions 
concerning  the  temporal  welfare  of 
the  saints.  It  is  evident  that  not 
only  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  but 
the  poor  among  the  saints  had 
prayed  for  the  time  when  the  condi- 
tion of  those  in  need  might  be 
improved.  Taking  cognizance  of 
their  condition,  the  revelation  reads: 

And  for  your  salvation  I  give  unto  you 
a  commandment,  for  I  have  heard  your 
prayers,  and  the  poor  have  complained  be- 
fore me,  and  the  rich  have  I  made,  and 
all  flesh  is  mine,  and  I  am  no  respecter 
of  persons. 

And   I  have  made  the  earth  rich,  and 


behold  it  is  my  footstool,  wherefore,  again 
I  will  stand  upon  it. 

And  I  hold  forth  and  deign  to  give 
unto  you  greater  riches,  even  a  land  of 
promise,  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and 
honey,  upon  which  there  shall  be  no  curse 
when  the  Lord  cometh; 

And  I  will  give  it  unto  you  for  the  land 
of  your  inheritance,  if  you  seek  it  with  all 
your  hearts  (D  &  C  38:16-19). 

What  are  the  promises  of  the 
Lord  to  his  people  who  cry  unto 
him  for  relief  from  a  lack  of  the 
things  of  this  earth?  The  day  will 
come,  when  the  Lord  stands  upon 
the  earth,  that  his  people  shall  in- 
herit it  and  receive  all  of  the 
bounteous  blessings  that  the  earth 
will  provide.  By  what  means  will 
these  blessings  come  to  the  saints? 
Here  is  a  commentary  upon  this 
question: 

God's  design  was  to  give  to  His  gath- 
ered people  great  riches,  even  a  land  of 
promise,  "upon  which  there  shall  be  no 
curse  [of  destitution!  when  the  Lord  com- 
eth." 

The  Lord  promises  to  give  His  Saints 
such  a  land,  if  they  will  seek  it  with  all 
their  hearts.  It  cannot  be  obtained  except 
through  diligent,  God-directed  effort  (Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  Commentary,  page 
204). 

Notice  in  verse  20  how  the  prom- 
ised land  is  to  be: 

...  for  the  inheritance  of  your  chil- 
dren forever,  while  the  earth  shall  stand, 
and  ye  shall  possess  it  again  in  eternity, 
no  more  to  pass  away  (D  &  C  38:20). 

Were  the  saints  to  wait  until 
some  long  period  ahead  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor  among  them?  No, 
certain  members  of  the  Church  in 
the  New  York  area  were  to  "look 
to  the  poor  and  the  need}",  and  ad- 
minister to  their  relief  that  they 
shall    not    suffer."    (See    D    &   C 

38:34"35-) 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


123 


The  commandment  had  gone 
forth  that  the  members  were  to  go 
to  the  Ohio,  where  the  law  of  the 
Lord  would  be  given  his  people. 
(See  D  &  C  38:32.)  The  keeping 
of  this  law  would  bring  great  spirit- 
ual blessings  as  well  as  temporal.  It 
is  the  Lord's  purpose  to  provide  for 
his  saints  in  his  own  way  and  not 
after  the  manner  of  the  world.  An 
explanation  of  that  law  of  the  Lord 
is  spoken  of  in  the  revelations  to 
be  studied  in  this  course  of  study. 
There  are  yet  great  blessings  to  be 
received  by  the  Lord's  people. 

As  we  return  to  a  study  of  the 
future  as  envisioned  in  this  revela- 
tion, it  is  apparent  that  there  were 
questions  among  the  members  in 
1831  concerning  the  laws  of  the 
land,  and  what  the  saints  might 
expect.  When  the  Savior  comes  to 
inaugurate  his  reign,  he  shall  be  the 
ruler  of  the  earth,  and  then  men 
shall  truly  be  free. 

But,  verily  I  say  unto  you  that  in  time 
ye  shall  have  no  king  nor  ruler,  for  I  will 
be  your  king  and  watch  over  you. 

Wherefore,  hear  my  voice  and  follow 
me,  and  you  shall  be  a  free  people,  and 
ye  shall  have  no  laws  but  my  laws  when 
I  come,  for  I  am  your  lawgiver,  and  what 
can  stay  my  hand?  (D  &  C  38:21-22). 

From  the  Great  I  Am,  who  is 
our  Creator  and  Redeemer,  we  are 
asked  the  question  (38:22):  "What 
can  stay  my  hand?"  The  voice  of 
the  Spirit  to  each  Latter-day  Saint 
verifies  the  all-perfection  of  God 
and  his  designs  for  his  people.  The 
answer  to  this  question  is  given  in 
many  scriptures.  (See  D  &  C 
76:3;  121:33;  Mt-  24:35-) 

Be  One  in  Purpose  and  Action 

Following  the  assurance  that  the 
time  will  come  when  a  righteous 
reign  of  law  will  begin  with  the  sec- 


ond coming  of  Christ,  the  Lord  in- 
forms us  that  each  person  is  to 
esteem  his  brother  as  himself  and 
to  ".  .  .  practice  virtue  and  holiness 
before  me"  (D  &  C  38:24).  When 
men  so  esteem  their  brothers,  then 
they  will  have  come,  in  a  large 
measure,  to  the  objective  of  the  ac- 
complishment of  the  Lord's  pur- 
poses by  following  this  important 
truth:  "...  I  say  unto  you,  be  one; 
and  if  ye  are  not  one  ye  are  not 
mine"  (D  &  C  38:27).  Unity  in 
faith  and  oneness  in  action  have 
been  the  objectives  of  the  Church 
in  all  dispensations.  The  necessity 
for  unity  in  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  strongly  expressed  in  Jesus' 
words  as  he  prayed  to  the  Father 
that  his  apostles  might  "be  one,  as 
we  are."  Furthermore,  it  was  his 
desire  that  all  those  who  would  be- 
lieve on  him: 

.  .  .  may  be  one;  as  thou,  Father,  are  in 
me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be 
one  in  us:  that  the  world  may  believe  that 
thou  hast  sent  me  (John  17:21). 

As  the  saints  of  this  dispensation 
become  unified  in  the  building  up 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  the 
earth,  to  which  they  are  committed, 
then  the  world  will  more  readily  be- 
lieve in  the  Christ  and  in  the  res- 
toration of  the  gospel.  Are  not  peo- 
ple attracted  to  the  standard  of 
righteousness  by  the  fruits  of  the 
gospel  as  they  are  observed  in  the 
lives  of  the  members  of  the  Church? 
This  was  the  prophetic  understand- 
ing of  Ezekiel  who  saw  the  gather- 
ing of  Israel  in  our  dispensation, 
and  who  saw  that  the  unbeliever 
should  ".  .  .  know  that  I  am  the 
Lord,  saith  the  Lord  God,  when  I 
shall  be  sanctified  in  you  before 
their  eyes"  (Ezekiel  36:23).  (Italics 
are  the  author's.)  (See  Ezekiel 
36:21-24.) 


124 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


So  important  is  the  need  for  unity 
among  the  members  of  the  Priest- 
hood of  the  Church  and  also  the 
other  members,  that  President  }. 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency has  often  admonished  the 
Church  to  come  more  fully  to  a 
oneness  of  action. 

We  are  all  bound  together  as  one,  and 
insofar  as  we  fail,  as  individuals,  to  carry 
on  the  work  which  we  are  supposed  to  do, 
we  are  to  that  extent  hindering  the  carry- 
ing on  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  and  to 
that  extent  we  are  responsible  for  the 
lack  of  fulness  of  growth  that  may  occur 
on  account  of  our  failure  (One  Hundred 
Twenty-First  Semi- Annual  Conference, 
September  29,  30,  and  October  1,  1950, 
page  171). 

The  Civil  War 

Consistent  with  Ihe  theme  of  this 
revelation  regarding  the  Lord's  con- 
cern for  his  people,  another  im- 
portant part  of  the  future  is  called 
to  their  attention.  The  first  intima- 
tion of  the  coming  American  Civil 
War  is  indicated  in  this  manner: 

Ye  hear  of  wars  in  far  countries,  and 
you  say  that  there  will  soon  be  great  wars 
in  far  countries,  but  ye  know  not  the 
hearts  of  men  in  your  own  land. 

I  tell  you  these  things  because  of  your 
prayers;  wherefore,  treasure  up  wisdom  in 
your  bosoms,  lest  the  wickedness  of  men 
reveal  these  things  unto  you  by  their 
wickedness,  in  a  manner  which  shall  speak 
in  your  ears  with  a  voice  louder  than  that 
which  shall  shake  the  earth;  but  if  ye  are 
prepared  ye  shall  not  fear  (D  &  C 
38:29-30). 

Important  in  understanding  this 
portent  of  things  to  come  is  this 
comment  from  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  Commentary,  page  208: 

In  the  United  States  the  opinion  pre- 
vailed that  internal  troubles,  such  as  those 
from  which  France,  Belgium,  Poland,  and 
some  other  countries  suffered,  could  not 
arise  in  the  great  Republic.     The  people 


generally  did  not  know  what  was  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  but  the  Lord  knew,  and 
He  gave  in  this  paragraph,  the  first  intima- 
tion that  there  would  be  civil  war  in  the 
United  States.   .  .  . 

If  they  [the  saints]  were  wise,  they 
would  prepare  themselves  by  gathering  to 
one  place.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  Saints 
did,  in  due  time,  go  to  the  valleys  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  in  those  impreg- 
nable "chambers"  they  were  effectively 
secluded  "for  a  little  moment,  until  the 
indignation  be  overpast"   (Isa.  26:20). 

Seek  the  Riches  of  Eternity 

After  the  Lord  counseled  his  peo- 
ple to  care  for  the  needs  of  the 
poor  (D  &  C  38:35),  reference  is 
made  to  the  time  when  his  servants 
will  be  endowed  with  power  from 
on  high  and  sent  forth  to  the  na- 
tions. (See  D  &  C  38:38.)  Not 
many  years  later,  when  the  Church 
was  assembled  in  Ohio,  a  great 
Pentecostal  feast  was  enjoyed  at  the 
dedication  of  the  Kirtland  Temple 
and  manifold  blessings  accrued  to 
the  Church  membership  therefrom. 
(See  D  &  C,  Section  no.) 

Significantly,  this  revelation  draws 
to  an  end  with  the  admonition  that: 

...  if  ye  seek  the  riches  which  it  is  the 
will  of  the  Father  to  give  unto  you,  ye 
shall  be  the  richest  of  all  people,  for  ye 
shall  have  the  riches  of  eternity;  and  it 
must  needs  be  that  the  riches  of  the  earth 
are  mine  to  give;  but  beware  of  pride,  lest 
ye  become  as  the  Nephites  of  old 
(D  &  C  38:39). 

This  stern  reminder  of  the  Ne- 
phite  period  and  the  destruction  of 
their  civilization  and  people  is  one 
to  be  remembered.  Examples  of 
the  results  of  pride  and  other  evils 
as  emphasized  by  Nephite  historians 
who  saw  them  either  in  vision  or 
who  witnessed  the  destructions  are 
worthy  of  careful  consideration. 
(See  2  Nephi  26:10;  3  Nephi  6:15; 
Moroni  8:27.) 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


125 


To  the  Relief  Society  sisters  who 
dedicate  so  much  of  their  time  and 
effort  to  the  assistance  of  those  in 
need,  the  words  of  Jacob  will  give 
encouragement  to  continue  and  fur- 
ther to  assure  their  own  eternal  wel- 
fare. 

Think  of  your  brethren  like  unto  your- 
selves, and  be  familiar  with  all  and  free 
with  your  substance,  that  they  may  be 
rich  like  unto  you. 

But  before  ye  seek  for  riches,  seek  ye 
for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

And  after  ye  have  obtained  a  hope  in 
Christ  ye  shall  obtain  riches,  if  ye  seek 
them;  and  ye  will  seek  them  for  the  intent 
to  do  good  —  to  clothe  the  naked,  and 
to  feed  the  hungry,  and  to  liberate  the 
captive,  and  administer  relief  to  the  sick 
and  the  afflicted  (Jacob  2:17-19). 

Section  36 

The  short  revelation  numbered 
thirty-six  was  addressed  to  Edward 
Partridge,  who  later  became  "a  bish- 
op to  the  Church."  (See  D  &  C, 
Section  41.)  It  was  during  the 
month  of  December  1830,  that  he 
was  baptized.  In  this  revelation  he 
is  called  to  preach  the  gospel  boldly. 
(See  D  &  C  41:1,  3.)  By  his  receiv- 
ing the  Holy  Ghost,  Brother  Part- 
ridge was  to  be  taught  "the  peace- 


able things  of  the  kingdom"  (D  &  C 
36:2).  As  a  missionary  is  called  to 
bring  people  to  repentance,  so  this 
recent  convert  to  the  Church  was  to 
speak  peace  to  the  souls  of  men  who 
would  thus  be  rescued  from  the  evils 
of  the  world  (See  D  &  C  36:6.) 

We  have  in  this  revelation  the 
first  indication  that  temples  were  to 
be  constructed  in  this  dispensation. 
The  Lord  says,  ".  .  .  I  will  suddenly 
come  to  my  temple"  (D  &  C  36:8). 
Edward  Partridge  was  present  in  the 
Kirtland  Temple  when  the  Savior 
accepted  it  as  his  own.  (SeeD&Cr 
Section  no.) 

Questions  iox  Discussion 

1.  What  evidence  do  we  have  for  the 
fact  that  Jesus  of  the  New  Testament  is 
the  same  Being  who  gave  revelation  to 
the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament? 

2.  What  assurance  do  we  find  in  this- 
lesson  that  the  Lord  is  with  his  Church 
today? 

3.  What  indication  is  there  in  this  les- 
son that  the  Lord  recognized  the  prayers 
of  his  saints?     In  what  way? 

4.  According  to  this  lesson,  what  bless- 
ings will  come  to  the  faithful  saints  when 
the  Savior  comes? 

5.  Of  what  necessitv  is  it  for  Latter-day- 
Saints  to  be  unified  in  purpose  and  action? 


Visiting   cJeacher    1 1 tessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  24— "Be  Faithful  Unto  the  End,  and  Lo,  I  Am  With  You.  .  .  ." 

(D  &  C  31:13). 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  May  5,  i960 

Objective:  Only  by  enduring  to  the  end  can  we  be  with  our  Father  in  heaven  and: 
hope  to  reap  his  choicest  blessings. 

IT  is  a  rule  of  life  that  each  of  us,  and  temptations.    One  of  the  rea- 

along  with  joy,  success,  and  ac-  sons  we  are  put  on  this  earth  is  for 

complishment,  must  meet  his  share  us  to  learn  how  to  stand  firm  and 

of  trials,  troubles,  disappointments,  strong  against  these  buffetings.    At 


126  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 

no  time  should  we  boast  we  are  the  eternities  to  come"  (MIA 
saved.  As  long  as  we  live  we  are  Theme,  1943-44). 
subject  to  the  possible  temptations  Being  faithful  unto  the  end  con- 
of  Satan.  This  is  a  fundamental  sists  simply  in  meeting  each  day's 
part  of  the  great  plan  of  salvation,  problems  and  temptations  con- 
Neither  can  we  at  any  time  hope  to  structively  and  righteously  as  they 
sit  back  and  rest  upon  past  successes  come.  One  of  the  beautiful  and 
and  achievements.  We  either  pro-  encouraging  aspects  of  life's  experi- 
gress  and  grow  or  we  slip  backwards,  ences  is  that  each  problem  met  and 

The  Lord  hopes  we  will  live  joy-  surmounted  strengthens  us  to  meet 

ously,    courageously,    and    enthus-  the  next.    If  we  approach  them  in- 

iastically  all  the  days  of  our  lives,  telligently,  all  of  life's  experiences, 

We  are  promised,  if  we  do  this,  we  good  or  bad,  can  serve  as  stepping 

shall  receive  rich,  eternal  blessings,  stones  to  a  stronger,  more  stalwart 

In    The   Book   of   Mormon,   King  character. 

Benjamin  says:  Many   of    the    influences    which 

...  if  they  hold  out  faithful  to  the  end  divert  us  from  constant  faithfulness 

they  are  received  into  heaven  ...  for  the  are  not  the  big  problems  but  life's 

Lord  God  hath  spoken  it  (Mosiah  2:41).  little  temptations.     In  the  western 

The  Lamb  declared:  ".  .  .  if  they  part  of  the  United  States  stands  a 

endure  unto  the  end  they  shall  be  forest  of  trees  which,  for  centuries, 

lifted  up  at  the  last  day  ...    (I  have  withstood  the  rigors  of  winds 

Nephi  13:37).  and   storms.     Today,   despite  their 

As  we  ponder  this  message,  "Be  stalwart  heights   and   sturdy  roots, 

faithful  unto  the  end,  and  lo,  I  am  they  are   slowly  but   surely   dying, 

with  you  .  .  ."  let  us  remember  that  Minute  worms  have  worked  their 

".  .  .  These  words  are  not  of  man  way  under  the  bark  and  into  the 

.  .  .  but  of  me,  even  Jesus  Christ,  hearts   of   the   trees.     These   little 

your  Redeemer,  by  the  will  of  the  termites  are  killing  trees  which  for 

Father"  (D  &  C  31:13).  centuries    have    withstood    mighty 

It  is  an  encouraging  fact  that  the  storms. 

Lord  gives  us  no  commandment  nor  So  it  is  with  life,  often  it  is  the 

admonition   which    is    beyond    our  little  temptations  which  enter  into 

ability    to    obey.     The    command-  our  souls  and  weaken  our  resistance, 

ment  "to  be  faithful  unto  the  end"  Some  of  these  destroying  influences 

may,  at  first  glance,  seem  to  be  an  consist  of  such  things  as  greed,  false- 

extremely  severe  one.  We  know  our  hood,  deception,  shortness  of  tem- 

own  weaknesses  and  the  ease  with  per,  arrogance,  fault-finding,  slander, 

which   we  can   succumb   to  them,  and  intolerance.    If  we  guard  against 

Furthermore,  of   course,   we   never  these    little   weaknesses    and    meet 

know  under  what  circumstances  or  each  problem  honestly,  courageous- 

when  our  own  end  will  come.    How  ly,  as  it  comes,  recognizing  that  none 

then  can  we  be  constantly  faithful?  of   us   can    see   the   end   from   the 

President  Grant  gives  us  an  ex-  beginning,  then  the  Savior  has  as- 

plicit  answer.    He  said,  "Let  us  all  sured  us  that  he  will  be  with  us  and 

do  the  will  of  our  Father  in  Heaven  will  help  us  to  endure  to  the  end. 

today,  and  we  will  then  be  prepared  He  has  promised:  "Be  faithful  unto 

for  the  duty  of  tomorrow,  and  for  the  end,  and  lo,  I  am  with  you. . . ." 


Vvork    llleettng — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  8— Simple  First  Aid  Helps 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  May  10,  i960 

Objective:   To  show  how  the  knowledge  of  first  aid  can  be  valuable  in  helping 
oneself  and  family  in  cases  of  emergencies. 


THIRST  aid  is  defined  as  the  im- 
mediate and  temporary  care 
given  the  victim  of  an  accident  or 
sudden  illness  until  the  services  of 
a  physician  can  be  obtained.  All 
adults  should  have  some  training  or 
knowledge  of  first  aid  in  order  to 
be  prepared  for  any  such  emergency. 
First  aid  is  more  than  a  dressing 
or  a  splint.  It  commences  with  the 
calming  effect,  of  one  who  knows 
what  to  do,  upon  the  stricken  per- 
son. He  must  know  what  not  to 
do  as  well  as  what  to  do.  Thus  he 
avoids  the  errors  so  commonly  made 
through  well-meant  but  misguided 
efforts,  knowing  that  any  of  these 
first  aid  measures  should  not  be 
overdone,  knowing  that  if  they  are 
overdone  they  may  turn  out  to  be 
more  harmful  than  helpful,  and 
knowing  that  the  moving  of  injured 
parts  should  be  kept  to  a  minimum. 

Burns 

Prevention  of  burns  is  more 
satisfactory  than  treatment,  especial- 
ly since  burns  are  the  largest  cause 
of  accidental  death  among  small 
children  and  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant causes  of  death  among  chil- 
dren up  to  fifteen  years  of  age.  A 
severe  or  extensive  burn  should  be 


seen  at  once  by  a  physician.  If  shock 
is  present,  treat  it  first.  Keep  the 
injured  person  lying  down  with  his 
head  low,  wrap  him  in  blankets  and 
keep  him  warm.  If  he  is  conscious, 
give  him  small  drinks  of  water  fre- 
quently. 

Poisoning 

When  a  person  swallows  poison 
one  is  faced  with  a  need  for  immedi- 
ate action.  Call  a  doctor.  If  you 
know  what  the  poison  is,  tell  him, 
and  ask  him  what  you  should  do 
until  he  arrives.  Remember  two  im- 
portant things: 

1.  Dilute  the  poison  with  fluids. 

2.  In  many  cases  it  is  expedient  to 
induce  vomiting  quickly. 

Give  four  to  seven  glasses  of 
either  lukewarm  salty  water,  soda- 
water,  baking  soda  solution,  several 
teaspoonfuls  to  a  half  glass  of  water, 
or  plain  lukewarm  water  to  the 
patient.  After  the  victim  has 
drunk  several  glasses  of  the  solution 
in  quick  succession,  vomiting  may 
be  induced  by  using  a  finger  in  the 
back  of  the  throat.  Repeat  the  di- 
luting and  washing  out  process, 
if  it  appears  that  poison  still  remains 
in  the  stomach.    Then  give  the  an- 

Page  127 


128 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


tidote  for  the  poison  if  known. 
(Do  not  try  to  induce  vomiting 
in  cases  of  swallowing  alkali,  lye,  or 
acid.) 

Broken  Bones 

Unless  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  move  a  person  with  a  broken 
bone,  don't  do  anything  except  ap- 
ply an  ice  bag  to  the  injured  part 
to  relieve  pain,  until  professional 
help  arrives.  If  the  injured  person 
must  be  moved,  keep  him  lying 
down  flat;  move  him  on  a  wide 
board,  such  as  an  ironing  board  or 
door.  Broken  bones  in  hand,  arm, 
or  shoulder  should  be  supported  by 
a  sling. 

Wounds 

Most  wounds  heal  quickly  if  they 
are  cared  for  properly,  but  wounds 
can  become  extremely  serious  if 
infection  develops.  Most  infections 
result  from  neglect  of  simple  in- 
juries, such  as  small  cuts  or  scratches. 
Remember,  get  immediate  first  aid 
for  all  wounds,  no  matter  how  slight 
they  may  seem. 

.First  Aid  Kits 

Every  home  should  have  a  first 


aid  kit,  and  the  knowledge  of  how 
to  use  it.  There  is  a  unit-type  kit, 
which  has  a  complete  assortment  of 
first  aid  materials  put  up  in  stand- 
ard packages.  Each  unit  package 
contains  one  or  more  individual 
dressings,  each  dressing  complete  in 
itself,  and  sealed  in  a  sterile  wrap- 
per. All  liquids  for  treating  injuries 
are  put  up  in  individual,  sealed  glass 
ampoules,  and  consequently  cannot 
deteriorate.  There  are  no  bottles  to 
spill  or  break.  Illustrations  and  in- 
structions for  the  use  of  the  con- 
tents are  on  the  front  of  each  pack- 
age. The  contents  are  clearly  indi- 
cated on  the  top  side  in  bold  type. 
Unit  refills  are  easy  to  obtain. 

Relief  Society  members  have 
always  been  encouraged  to  know 
how  to  care  for  illness  and  emer- 
gencies in  their  homes.  A  knowledge 
of  some  first  aid  principles  is  a 
necessary  part  of  caring  for  one's 
family. 

Questions 

i .  What  is  the  definition  of  first  aid? 

2.  Explain  the  value  of  a  first  aid  course. 

3.  Discuss, the  necessity  of  having  first 
aid  kits  available. 


Viz  inter  (garden 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

Hillocks  of  white 
In  the  cold  garden  where 
Rose-ruffled  petals 
Once  scented  the  air. 

Foliage  of  crystal 
Where  hummingbird  wings 
Jeweled  altheas 
To  sate  hungerings. 

With  icicle  poniards 
Tall  white  soldiers  stalk 
Forbidding  all  comers 
The  unbroken  walk. 


JLtterature — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

Lesson  16— Thomas  Jefferson  (1743-1826) 

Elder  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  149-154) 

For  Tuesday,  May  17,  i960 

Objective:  To  understand  and  appreciate  Jefferson's  contribution  to  the  American 
way  of  Life. 


Jefferson's  Influence  on 
His  Contemporaries 
\  movement  so  vast  as  the  found- 
ing of  a  new  Nation  can  never 
be  the  work  of  any  one  man;  on  the 
other  hand,  neither  is  it  a  com- 
munal movement,  rising  spon- 
taneously, anonymously  into  exist- 
ence. Being  aware  that  each  man 
in  his  own  time  makes  his  unique 
contribution,  if  one  were  to  work 
from  the  outside  of  the  Revolution- 
ary movement  toward  its  center, 
removing  first  those  men  least  indis- 
pensable, a  strong  case  might  be 
made  that  the  last  man  to  go  might 
be  Thomas  Jefferson. 

The  War  for  Independence  was 
a  liberalizing  culmination  of  modern 
man's  belief  in  his  own  ability  un- 
der God  to  perfect  himself  and  his 
governing  institutions  to  heights 
never  before  attained;  it  was  one 
of  the  greatest  ventures  in  faith 
throughout  recorded  history.  All 
peoples  of  the  world  have  marveled 
at  the  courage  and  sincerity  of  pur- 
pose of  the  signers  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence  who  wrote: 
'with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  protec- 
tion of  divine  Providence,  we  mu- 
tually pledge  to  each  other  our 
Lives,  our  Fortunes,  and  our  sacred 
Honour/' 


It  is  particularly  for  Americans 
to  realize  that  the  American  Revolu- 
tion was  the  first  revolution.  More 
than  any  other,  its  aspirations  were 
higher,  its  accomplishments  have 
been  more  enduring  than  those  fol- 
lowing. And  its  credo,  the  great 
words  which  molded  all  factions 
into  one  greatness  of  purpose,  and 
which  afterward  have  been  carved  in 
stone  to  carry  the  torch  of  the  de- 
parted Founding  Fathers  to  later 
generations— these  words  came  not 
so  much  from  Jefferson's  pen  as 
from  his  heart  and  head.  Jefferson 
was  supremely  qualified  to  write  the 
Declaration  of  Independence.  Its 
phrases  are  immortal  because  in 
writing  it  he  has  translated  into  liv- 
ing words  eternal  principles.  And 
this,  his  greatest  literary  achieve- 
ment, is  entirely  consistent  with  the 
entire  pattern  of  his  life,  as  proved 
by  his  formative  impact  on  his  con- 
temporaries during  the  first  fifty 
years  of  the  young  Nation's  exist- 
ence when  patterns  were  being 
formed,  a  tone  established,  a  direc- 
tion pointed,  which  have  ever  since 
characterized  the  American  national 
personality. 

Jefferson's  Life 

Encircled  within  Jefferson's  per- 

Page  129 


130 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


■K 


Paul's  Photos 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

sonal  seal  was  his  motto,  "Rebellion 
to  tyrants  is  obedience  to  God/' 
His  origins  prepared  him  for  such  a 
motto;  his  maturity  became  its  real- 
ization. Born  in  Albemarle  Coun- 
ty, Virginia,  he  had  had  bred  in 
his  bones  the  love  of  freedom  and 
individuality  which  have  always 
characterized  rural,  agricultural  life. 
At  age  seventeen  he  entered  Wil- 
liam and  Mary  College,  was  admit- 
ted to  the  bar  at  age  twenty-four, 
and  was  a  gentleman  farmer  in  1775 
when  he  was  chosen  a  delegate  to 
the  Continental  Congress.  After 
writing  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence in  1776,  he  became  a 
member  of  the  Virginia  Assembly 
and,  in  1779,  was  elected  Governor 
of  Virginia.  From  that  date  until 
his  retirement  to  Monticello,  his 
country  estate  near  Charlottesville, 
Virginia,  in  1809  at  age  sixty-six, 
most  of  his  energies  were  divided 
among  his  many  public  offices  and 
the   role  he  liked  best:   that  of  a 


gentleman  farmer.  He  was  a  mem- 
ber of  Congress,  minister  to  France, 
Secretary  of  State,  Vice-President  of 
the  United  States,  and  President 
from  1801  to  1809.  Yet  so  large 
and  liberal  a  man  was  he  that  the 
offices  he  held  were  secondary  to  his 
thought,  both  in  his  own  mind  as 
in  ours. 

Jefferson  died  at  Monticello  on 
July  4,  1826,  the  fiftieth  anniversary 
of  the  signing  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence.  Ten  days  before  his 
death  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Roger  C. 
Weightman  declining  an  invitation 
to  attend  anniversary  commemora- 
tive exercises.  An  excerpt  from  his 
letter  reveals  love  of  liberty  still  to 
be  his  dominant  passion,  and  the 
world-wide  fulfillment  of  the  Dec- 
laration of  Independence  his  great- 
est hope: 

May  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
be  to  the  world  .  .  .  the  signal  of  arousing 
men  to  burst  the  chains  under  which 
monkish  ignorance  and  superstition  had 
persuaded  them  to  bind  themselves,  and 
to  assume  the  blessings  and  security  of 
self-government.  That  form  which  we  have 
substituted,  restores  the  free  right  to  the 
unbounded  exercise  of  reason  and  freedom 
of  opinion.  All  eyes  are  opened,  or  are 
opening,  to  the  rights  of  man.  .  .  .  The 
mass  of  mankind  has  not  been  born  with 
saddles  on  their  backs,  nor  a  favored  few 
booted  and  spurred,  ready  to  ride  them 
legitimately,  by  the  grace  of  God. 

How  consistently  Jefferson  fol- 
lowed the  words  of  his  motto,  "I 
have  sworn  upon  the  altar  of  God 
eternal  hostility  against  every  form 
of  tyranny  over  the  mind  of  man." 
This  can  be  seen  also  from  his  tomb- 
stone, carved  with  the  three  ac- 
complishments for  which  he  wished 
to  be  remembered.  Two  of  these 
accomplishments  were  statements 
which  he  wrote  in  defense  of  free- 
dom; the  third  was   the  establish- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


131 


ment  of  a  university  which  directly 
reflected  his  image,  since,  as  the 
architect,  he  drew  every  window 
and  fireplace;  as  the  landscape 
gardener  he  placed  every  tree  and 
bush;  he  pushed  the  bill  creating 
the  University  through  the  Virginia 
State  Legislature,  then  handpicked 
the  faculty  and  the  student  body, 
the  courses  to  be  taught  as  well  as 
the  books  in  the  librarv— all  dedi- 
cated  to  his  concept  of  education's 
role  in  creating  a  free  society. 
His  tombstone  reads: 

Thomas  Jefferson 

Author 

Of  the  Declaration  of  American 

Independence 

of 

The  Statute  of  Virginia 

For  Religious  Freedom,  and 

Father  of  the  University  of  Virginia 

The  Versatile  Jefferson 

Strongly  resembling  his  older 
contemporary  and  good  friend, 
Benjamin  Franklin,  Jefferson  was 
interested  in  almost  all  phases  of 
life  around  him.  He  invented  an 
ingenious  dumb-waiter  and  weather- 
measuring  device  for  Monticello,  of 
which  he  was  the  architect,  and 
which  set  the  fashion  of  the  classic 
Greek  column  which  became  so 
prominent  in  Southern  mansions. 
He  dearly  loved  music.  As  one  of 
his  Negro  slaves  recalled  when  inter- 
viewed in  1840,  Jefferson  owned 
three  ''fiddles,"  and  more  often 
than  not  played  at  least  a  half  hour 
following  the  evening  meal,  as  well 
as  in  the  afternoon.  And  never  did 
the  Negro  see  him  riding  or  walk- 
ing out-of-doors  unless  he  was  sing- 
ing. In  his  fields  of  alfalfa  and 
tobacco  he  was  happiest,  believing 
in  the  balancing,  restorative  quali- 
ties of  nature. 

He  introduced  many  new  seeds 


into  America,  was  one  of  the  first 
to  practice  systematic  crop  rotation, 
and  carried  on  a  voluminous  corre- 
spondence in  both  Europe  and 
America  on  agricultural  as  well  as 
scientific  topics.  A  skilled  mathe- 
matician, he  employed  calculus  as 
a  daily  tool.  He  made  a  pioneer 
anthropological  study  of  the  Indian 
to  prove  him  not  inferior  to  Euro- 
pean races,  and  did  the  same  for 
plants  and  animals,  filling  his  Paris 
apartment  with  animal  skeletons  to 
prove  American  bison,  bear,  and 
deer  larger  than  their  European 
counterparts.  He  was  a  lifelong 
friend  to  science,  his  vast  personal 
library— which  he  sold  to  his  coun- 
try after  the  destruction  of  the  Li- 
brary of  Congress  by  the  British  in 
1814  —  contained  many  scientific 
writings.  It  contained  also  many 
selections  from  the  classical  writers, 
for  daily,  as  time  permitted,  Jeffer- 
son read  Greek  and  Latin.  In  addi- 
tion he  had  a  good  knowledge  of 
French,  Spanish,  Italian,  and  Anglo- 
Saxon.  His  personal  correspondence 
was  so  large  that  in  the  present 
decade  it  is  being  published  for  the 
first  time,  at  the  rate  of  two  over- 
size volumes  each  year.  When  com- 
pleted in  the  1960's,  his  published 
papers  will  comprise  one  of  the 
largest  collections  of  personal  writ- 
ings in  existence. 

Jefferson's  need  for  friends  never 
ceased.  Even  though  he  was  to  eat 
alone,  his  table  was  never  set  for  few- 
er than  eight.  He  did  as  much  as  any 
man  to  shape  the  beautiful  tradition 
of  the  Southern  gentleman.  Being 
incapable  of  believing  in  man's 
''irresistible  corruption,"  he  believed 
that  self-love,  the  great  corrupter  of 
man's  virtue,  can  be  controlled, 
even  largely  eliminated,  through 
education  of  the  natural  good  which 


132 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Jefferson  passionately  believed  lay 
within  every  man's  breast.  In  his 
own  words: 

I  believe  sincerely  in  the  general  exis- 
tence of  a  moral  instinct.  I  think  it  the 
brightest  gem  with  which  the  human 
character  is  studded,  and  the  want  of  it 
more  degrading  than  the  most  hideous 
of  bodily  deformities.  .  .  .  Nature  hath 
implanted  in  our  breasts  a  love  of  others, 
■a  sense  of  duty  to  them,  a  moral  instinct, 
in  short,  which  prompts  us  irresistibly  to 
feel  and  to  succor  their  distresses. 

To  his  dear  friend,  Dr.  Benjamin 
Rush,  he  wrote  his  personal  list  of 
the  virtues  in  descending  order  of 
importance:  1.  good  humor;  2.  in- 
tegrity; 3.  industry;  4.  interest  in 
science.  In  a  letter  to  his  grandson 
he  defined  "politeness  as  good  hu- 
mor; it  covers  the  natural  want  of 
it,  and  ends  by  rendering  habitual  a 
substitute  nearly  equivalent  to  the 
real  virtue."  But  more  precious 
even  than  endeavoring  to  make  life 
pleasant  for  others  was  his  esteem 
for  honor  and  morality,  for  him  the 
supreme  personal  virtues: 

Give  up  money,  give  up  fame,  give  up 
science,  give  up  the  earth  itself  and  all  it 
contains,  rather  than  do  an  immoral  act 
....  Never  suppose  that  in  any  possible 
situation  or  under  any  circumstances  it 
is  best  for  you  to  do  a  dishonorable  thing, 
however  slightly  so  it  may  appear  to  you. 

So  deeply  ingrained  was  Jeffer- 
son's esteem  for  man  as  man  that  he 
always  bowed  to  everyone  he  met, 
including  his  freed  Negro  slaves  on 
his  own  estate.  When  his  grandson 
refused  to  bow  as  Jefferson  himself 
exchanged  bows  with  a  Negro,  Jef- 
ferson waited  a  moment  until  the 
grandson  had  fully  absorbed  the 
contrasting  behaviors,  then  said  to 
him  softly,  "Do  you  permit  a  Ne- 
gro to  be  more  of  a  gentleman  than 
yourself?" 


He  hated  and  feared  slavery,  since 
he  could  not  envision  how  slave- 
holders could  ever  endow  their  chil- 
dren with  the  proper  esteem  for  the 
divinity  of  the  human  soul.  He  made 
certain  that  the  influential  North- 
west Ordinance  of  1787,  which 
shaped  the  policy  for  colonizing  the 
vast  Ohio  Valley,  stipulated  that 
education  was  to  be  compulsory  and 
that  no  slavery  was  to  be  permitted. 
Thinking  of  slavery,  he  wrote  in  his 
Notes  on  Virginia,  "I  tremble  for 
my  country  when  I  reflect  that  God 
is  just." 

The  Aristocratic  Jefferson 

Jefferson's  friend  Thomas  Paine 
was  in  Europe  when  he  wrote  The 
Rights  oi  Man,  a  book  which  so 
rashly  attacked  the  British  govern- 
ment that  it  caused  Paine  endless 
pain,  even  in  America.  One  might 
summarize  Jefferson's  contribution 
by  saying  that  in  our  new  Nation 
he  championed  the  rights  of  man  as 
Paine  might  have  done.  When  in  the 
five  years  preceding  Jefferson's  elec- 
tion to  the  Presidency,  in  1800,  the 
Federalists  became  so  fearful  of  all 
change  and  criticism  that  they 
passed  the  Alien  and  Sedition  Acts 
which  empowered  them  to  imprison 
anyone  who  belittled  the  adminis- 
tration, it  was  Jefferson  and  Madi- 
son who  drafted  the  Virginia  and 
Kentucky  Resolutions,  which  reaf- 
firmed the  basic  concept  of  the  Con- 
stitution, namely,  that  government 
must  ever  be  based  on  the  will  of 
the  governed,  and  that  without  the 
right  to  speak  freely  that  will  is 
denied.  He  saw  the  Sedition  Act 
"as  an  experiment  on  the  American 
mind  to  see  how  far  it  will  bear  an 
avowed  violation  of  the  Constitu- 
tion," and  believed  that  had  not 
these  laws  been  repealed,  the  Fed- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


eralists'  next  step  would  have  been 
to  declare  the  President  a  lifelong 
office,  soon  afterward  to  be  ad- 
dressed with  royal  title. 

This  form  of  aristocracy  Jefferson 
felt  to  be  artificial,  entrenched 
though  he  found  it  to  be  in  the 
minds  of  his  countrymen,  who 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  the  ideals 
of  the  Revolution  two  decades 
earlier.  Wrote  Jefferson,  'The  Rev- 
olution of  1800  was  as  real  a 
revolution  in  the  principles  of  our 
government  as  that  of  1776  was  in 
its  form."  Despite  Federalist  ac- 
cusations that  Jefferson  was  imbued 
with  the  diabolical  French  philoso- 
phies of  reason,  immorality,  atheism, 
and  confiscation  of  property,  he  was 
elected  President  in  1800;  his  con- 
cept of  natural  aristocracy  thus  be- 
came dominant  through  the  eight 
years  following. 

He  believed  that  form  of  govern- 
ment best  'which  provides  the  most 
effectually  for  a  pure  election  of 
these  natural  aristoi  into  the  offices 
of  government/7  While  he  never 
believed  in  electing  mob  leaders  or 
ignorant  or  irresponsible  men,  he 
believed  fervently  that  his  "natural 
aristocracy"  would  triumph  and  the 
future  of  the  Nation  thus  be  secured 
if  his  two  great  conditions  were  ful- 
filled: government  on  the  local  lev- 
el, and  education  of  the  people. 
Every  government  degenerates  when 
trusted  to  the  rulers  of  the  people 
alone.  "The  people  themselves, 
therefore,  are  its  only  safe  deposi- 
tories." To  protect  themselves, 
then,  the  people  must  be  instructed. 
First  Jefferson  would  have  them 
know  who  they  were. 

Persuaded  that  "the  good  sense 
of  the  people  will  always  be  found 
to  be  the  best  army,"  Jefferson  dedi- 
cated his  life  to  his  faith  in  the  com- 


mon man  as  few  other  Americans 
have  ever  done,  save  perhaps  Lin- 
coln and  Whitman.  Writing  in 
later  life  to  his  friend  John  Adams, 
he  defined  an  artificial  aristocracy 
or  aristoi  as  one  "founded  on  wealth 
and  birth,  without  either  virtue  or 
talents."  He  ever  deserves  our 
esteem  as  the  great  champion  of 
natural  aristocracy: 

The  grounds  of  this  are  virtue  and  tal- 
ents. Formerly,  bodily  powers  gave  place 
among  the  aristoi.  But  since  the  inven- 
tion of  gunpowder  has  armed  the  weak 
as  well  as  the  strong  with  missile  death, 
bodily  strength,  like  beauty,  good  humor, 
politeness  and  other  accomplishments,  has 
become  but  an  auxiliary  ground  for  dis- 
tinction. .  .  .  The  natural  aristocracy  I 
consider  as  the  most  precious  gift  of  na- 
ture, for  the  instruction,  the  trusts,  and 
government  of  society   (Text,  page   152). 

This  definition  of  man  Jefferson 
could  never  dream  of  questioning, 
just  as  he  never  questioned  that  "all 
men  are  created  equal."  Without 
any  qualification  he  really  believed 
that  the  people  themselves,  when 
enlightened  through  education,  free- 
dom of  press,  and  freedom  of  wor- 
ship, are  the  only  source  of  wise 
government.  As  he  wrote  to  du 
Pont  de  Nemours: 

We  both  love  the  people,  but  you 
love  them  as  infants  whom  you  are  afraid 
to  trust  without  nurses,  and  I  as  adults 
whom  I  freely  leave  to  self-government. 

But  Jefferson  also  was  wise  enough 
to  know  that  if  ever  the  masses  of 
people  become  indifferent  to  the 
processes  of  government,  almost  in- 
stantly those  who  govern  them 
will  become  wolves.  Preliminary 
to  the  people's  freedom  of  choice, 
Jefferson  emphasized  three  vital 
preliminary  freedoms:  freedom  of 
the  press,  freedom  of  education,  and 
freedom  of  religion. 


134 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Jefferson  was  entirely  free  of  any 
self-righteousness,  so  fully  did  he 
believe  that,  though  the  people 
might  be  misled  for  a  time,  soon 
they  and  they  alone  define  truth. 
No  one  could  give  truth  a  greater 
chance  to  prove  itself  than  did 
Jefferson  when  he  said: 

The  wise  know  too  well  their  own  weak- 
ness to  assume  infallibility;  and  he  who 
knows  most  knows  how  little  he  knows. 

In  order  that  truth  might  con- 
stantly be  redefined  by  each  suc- 
ceeding generation,  freedom  of  the 
press  was  for  Jefferson  absolutely 
necessary.  As  President  of  the 
United  States  no  one  save  perhaps 
Lincoln  received  greater  abuse  in 
the  public  press  than  did  Jefferson. 
This  he  bore  with  serenity,  making 
no  attempt  to  silence  his  attackers. 
As  stated  in  his  second  Inaugural 
Address  on  March  4,  1805,  he  was 
permitting  an  experiment  to  be 
made  to  prove  whether  "freedom  of 
discussion,  unaided  by  power,  is  not 
sufficient  for  the  protection  of 
truth."  This  sentiment  merely 
amplifies  one  of  the  grandest  sen- 
tences Jefferson  ever  uttered,  as 
phrased  in  his  first  Inaugural  Ad- 
dress: 

If  there  be  any  among  us  who  would 
wish  to  dissolve  this  Union,  or  to  change 
its  republican  form,  let  them  stand  un- 
disturbed as  monuments  of  the  safety  with 
which  error  of  opinion  may  be  tolerated, 
where  reason  is  left  free  to  combat  it. 

To  Jefferson,  so  long  as  man's 
mind  is  free,  he  is  worthy  of  com- 
plete trust.  Knowledge  of  his  con- 
viction on  this  score  makes  his 
attitude  toward  newspapers  some- 
what more  understandable  and 
rational,  as  stated  in  a  letter  written 
in  1787: 


The  basis  of  our  government  being  the 
opinion  of  the  people,  the  very  first  object 
should  be  to  keep  that  right;  and  were  it 
left  to  me  to  decide  whether  we  should 
have  a  government  without  newspapers,  or 
newspapers  without  a  government,  I 
should  not  hesitate  a  moment  to  prefer 
the  latter.  But  I  should  mean  that  every 
man  should  receive  those  papers,  and  be 
capable  of  reading  them.  .  .  .  Cherish, 
therefore,  the  spirit  of  our  people,  and 
keep  alive  their  intention. 

We  have  already  received  some 
insight  into  his  great  belief  in  educa- 
tion by  his  creation,  almost  single- 
handed,  of  the  University  of  Vir- 
ginia. Yet,  if  we  are  to  gain  true 
perspective  into  his  spirit,  we  should 
say,  in  fairness,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  overemphasize  the  importance 
of  education  in  Jefferson's  code  of 
values.     In  his  own  words: 

Every  government  degenerates  when 
trusted  to  rulers  of  the  people  alone.  The 
people  themselves,  therefore,  are  its  only 
safe  depositories.  And  to  render  them 
safe,  their  minds  must  be  improved.  .  .  . 
The  influence  over  government  must  be 
shared  among  all  the  people. 

Jefferson  drew  up  a  bill  for  the 
establishment  of  public  libraries, 
but  schools  were  of  first  importance. 
His  system  of  holding  annual  com- 
petitive examinations  within  each 
borough  or  county,  with  winners  in 
each  state  receiving  tuition-free 
scholarships  to  the  state  university, 
is  being  practiced  for  the  first  time 
in  our  own  generation,  as  seen  in 
the  national  competitions  for  high 
school  graduates.  But  perhaps  his 
greatest  battle  in  education  was  to 
free  it  entirely  from  domination  of 
the  state  church,  which  Jefferson 
spoke  of  as  "the  severest  contest  in 
which  I  have  ever  been  engaged/' 

The  evil  which  he  combatted 
seems  to  us  inconceivably  remote, 
yet  it  still  exists  in  many  European 
and  other  countries  of   the  world. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


For  example,  were  you  a  Catholic 
or  a  Lutheran  in  present-day  Ger- 
many, in  addition  to  paying  your 
income  tax  once  a  year,  you  would 
also  pay  your  church  tax.  But  the 
money  would  be  paid,  not  to  your 
church,  but  to  the  government, 
which  in  turn  subsidizes  the  min- 
ister of  your  chosen  faith.  Jefferson 
could  not  agree  that  forced  payment 
under  government  supervision  to 
any  church,  was  consistent  with  the 
intention  of  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence. Framed  in  1777,  his 
Virginia  Statute  of  Religious  Lib- 
erty is  the  most  famous  single  docu- 
ment in  the  history  of  American 
religious  freedom.  The  purpose  of 
this  bill  was  to  separate  forever 
church  and  state  and  church  and 
school;  thus  it  was  he  who  kept  the 
United  States  from  ever  having  an 
"official"  or  national  religion.  Al- 
though this  bill  was  not  passed  until 
1786,  almost  ten  years  after  Jefferson 
first  wrote  it,  Jefferson  felt  it  to  be 
one  of  the  major  documents  ever  to 
come  from  his  pen.  The  first  sen- 
tence gives  us  its  direction  and 
tone: 

Whereas  Almighty  God  hath  created 
the  mind  free;  that  all  attempts  to  influ- 
ence it  by  temporal  punishments  or 
burthens,  or  by  civil  incapacitation  only 
to  beget  habits  of  hypocrisy  and  meanness, 
are  a  departure  from  the  plan  of  the  Holy 
author  of  our  religion.  .  .  . 

Thus  in  religion,  in  freedom  of 
the  press,  in  social  and  aristocratic 
titles,  it  was  Jefferson  who  was  ever 
fighting  to  make  certain  that  the 
gulf  between  the  theory  and  prac- 
tice of  the  Nation,  as  stated  in  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  and 
the  Constitution,  was  never  allowed 
to  widen  sufficiently  to  endanger 
those  principles  which  he  and  the 


Founding  Fathers  had  held   most 
dear. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence 
Who  reads  a  book  on  July  4th? 
Few  do;  everyone  should.  What 
better  time,  what  better  way  to  re- 
new rapport  with  the  Founding 
Fathers  than  to  read  aloud  each 
Independence  Day  at  least  the  be- 
ginning and  ending  paragraphs  of 
that  greatest  national  literature,  the 
Declaration  of  Independence?  Such 
a  solemn,  annual  ritual  seems  to 
exemplify  mature  patriotism  at  its 
best,  particularly  if  done  within 
family  groups. 

Although  this  most  famous  docu- 
ment in  American  history  was  pro- 
duced by  a  committee  of  five 
appointed  by  the  Continental  Con- 
gress, with  but  few  minor  changes, 
the  organization  and  phrasing  are 
Jefferson's.  His  great  achievement 
was  that  he  was  so  entirely  at  one 
with  the  will  of  the  group  that  he 
knew  what  was  in  their  hearts;  then 
he  phrases  this  statement  of  those 
emerging  beliefs  in  a  condensed 
statement  of  immortal  clarity,  sim- 
plicity, and  eloquence: 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident, 
that  all  men  are  created  equal,  that  they 
are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain 
unalienable  Rights,  that  among  these  are 
Life,  Liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  Happiness. 
That  to  secure  these  rights,  Governments 
are  instituted  among  Men,  deriving  their 
just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the 
governed, — That  whenever  any  Form  of 
Government  becomes  destructive  of  these 
ends,  it  is  the  Right  of  the  People  to 
alter  or  to  abolish  it,  and  to  institute  new 
Government,  laying  its  foundation  on  such 
principles  and  organizing  its  powers  in 
such  form,  as  to  them  shall  seem  most 
likely  to  effect  their  Safety  and  Happiness 
(Text,  page  150). 

Since  Jefferson's  wording  was  ac- 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1960 


cepted  by  the  entire  Congress,  he 
was  as  successful  in  speaking  for 
those  gentlemen  of  principle  and 
courage  as  he  has  been  for  succeed- 
ing generations.  Indeed,  this  is  the 
source  of  its  strength:  through  Jef- 
ferson's words  all  of  us  find  expres- 
sion for  our  commonly  shared 
convictions  as  to  what  we  are,  and 
what  rights  and  privileges  we  grant 
to  each  other  as  members  of  the 
same  great  Nation. 

It  should  be  pointed  out  that  not 
until  these  very  words  of  the  Dec- 
laration of  Independence  had  been 
written,  accepted,  and  circulated, 
did  Jefferson's  revolutionary  ideas 
become  crystallized.  Then  the  Dec- 
laration began  to  cause  reaction  and 
stimulation  among  those  for  whom 
it  spoke.  Jefferson  expressed  in  a 
letter  written  in  1825,  scarcely  more 
than  a  year  preceding  his  death, 
this  point  concerning  the  origin  of 
the  Declaration: 

There  was  but  one  opinion  on  this  side 
of  the  water.  All  American  whigs  thought 
alike  on  these  subjects.  When  forced, 
therefore,  to  resort  to  arms  for  redress, 
an  appeal  to  the  tribunal  of  the  world  was 
deemed  proper  for  our  justification.  This 
was  the  object  of  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence. .   .   .  Neither  aiming  at  the 


originality  of  principle  or  sentiment,  nor 
yet  copied  from  any  particular  previous 
writing,  it  was  intended  to  be  an  expres- 
sion of  the  American  mind,  and  to  give 
to  that  expression  the  proper  tone  and 
spirit  called  for  by  the  occasion. 

So  near  to  the  hearts  of  the 
American  people  are  the  results  of 
this  Declaration  that  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  judge  it  objectively; 
yet  time  has  done  this  for  them. 
It  is  easy  to  conjecture  that  some- 
one else  could  have  phrased  it 
equally  as  well;  perhaps  this  is  so. 
Yet  until  someone  else  composes  a 
more  memorable  statement  of  the 
great  and  commonly  accepted 
American  belief,  a  considerable  debt 
to  Thomas  Jefferson  must  be  ac- 
knowledged both  for  his  great  words 
and  for  his  life  of  principle  and 
integrity  out  of  which  they  came. 

Thoughts  ior  Discussion 

1.  What  elements  of  the  Enlighten- 
ment are  exemplified  in  Jefferson's  life 
and  character? 

2.  Do  you  feel  he  exemplifies  his  own 
definition  of  aristocracy? 

3.  For  Jefferson  why  was  education  of 
such  importance? 

4.  In  your  own  estimation,  what  was 
Jefferson's  principal  contribution  to  the 
Declaration  of  Independence? 


Star    ViJ or  as 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

If  the  dart  of  bitterness 

Has  pierced  the  layered  bark  of  silence 

To  the  living  center,  pour 

The  Savior's  words  over  the  wound. 

Here  in  the  midnight  silence,  let 
His  syllables  mend  the  tissue's  bruise, 
Till  the  wound  becomes  scar,  the  scar 
Becomes  healed  and  at  length  forgotten. 


Social  Science — Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson  7— Creative  and  Spiritual  Living  —  Pathways  to  Peace  —  Part  II 

Elder  Bhine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  May  24,  i960 

Objective:  To  explore  the  ways  in  which  creative  and  spiritual  living  can  contribute 
toward  building  a  world  of  peace  and  good  will  toward  men. 


The  Quest  for  Peace  in  Society 
''THE  need  for  world  peace  is 
obvious.  No  matter  how  gloomy 
the  picture  may  appear  at  times,  one 
optimistic  fact  exists— each  one  of 
us  can  make  a  contribution  toward 
world  peace  and  good  will  toward 
men.  It  is  important,  however,  that 
we  actively  assume  responsibility  for 
putting  our  own  house  in  order. 
What  the  world  needs  is  individuals 
who  are  living  a  practical  religion, 
who  are  living  applied  Christianity. 
We  need  not  only  pray,  "Thy  king- 
dom come.  Thy  will  be  done  in 
earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven"  (Mt.  6:10), 
but  individually  to  work  and  strive 
to  create  the  kind  of  world  in  which 
these  conditions  may  prevail. 

Pertinent  to  this  thought,  Charles 
Wagner,  author  of  The  Simple  Life, 
makes  this  comment: 

Each  person's  base  of  operation  is  the 
field  of  his  immediate  duty;  neglect  this 
field,  and  all  you  undertake  at  a  distance 
is  compromised.  First,  then,  be  of  your 
own  country,  your  own  city,  your  own 
home,  your  own  church,  your  own  work- 
shop; then,  if  you  can,  set  out  from  this 
to  go  beyond  it.  That  is  the  plain  and 
natural  order  .  .  .  (McKay,  David  O.: 
Gospel  Ideals,  page  292). 

This  implies  that  if  religion  is  to 
make  a  contribution  in  our  quest 
for  peace,  it  must  not  only  be  a  sub- 
jective feeling,  but  also  an  expression 


of  that  feeling  manifested  in  human 
associations  and  social  relations. 
Knowing  a  thing  or  merely  feeling 
an  assurance  of  the  truth  is  not  suf- 
ficient. ".  .  .  to  him  that  knoweth 
to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to 
him  it  is  sin"  (James  4:17). 

Christ  invited  us  to  follow  in  his 
steps  in  order  that  we  might  have 
life  more  abundantly.  Those  indi- 
viduals who  experience  satisfaction 
and  happiness  by  living  creatively, 
by  serving  their  fellow  men,  indi- 
viduals who  are  dedicated  to  the 
creation  of  a  still  better  world  for 
everyone,  are  traveling  the  course 
which  we  charted  toward  a  better 
world.    President  McKay  said: 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  accepting  Christ  as  the  reve- 
lation of  God  to  man,  believes  that  Jesus 
in  his  life  and  teachings  reveals  a  stand- 
ard of  personal  living  and  of  social  rela- 
tions, which,  if  fully  embodied  in  indi- 
vidual lives  and  in  human  institutions, 
would  not  only  ameliorate  the  present  ills 
of  society  but  also  bring  happiness  and 
peace  to  mankind. 

If  it  be  urged  that  during  the  past  two 
thousand  years  so-called  Christian  nations 
have  failed  to  achieve  such  a  goal,  we 
answer  that  all  failure  to  do  so  may  be 
found  in  the  fact  that  they  have  failed 
to  apply  the  principles  and  teachings  of 
true  Christianity  (McKay,  David  O.: 
Gospel  Ideals,  page  97). 

We  believe  firmly  that  the  basis  upon 

Page  137 


138 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


Books  for 

the  Church 

Pianist 


Church  Pianist — 

Stults    1.50 

Eighteen    Hymn 
Transcriptions — 

Kohlmann  85 

Famous  Sacred 

Songs — Peery   1.25 

Melodies  For  Church 
and  Home — Shelley  ....  1.00 
More  Concert  Trans- 
criptions of  Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann    ..  1.00 
Piano   Hymn   Volun- 
taries— Lorenz    1.50 

Piano   Transcriptions 
of  Your  Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons    1.25 

Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum    ..     .85 
Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes— Stickles    ..  1.25 
Sacred   Piano  Album 
for   Home  and 

Church — Gahm    1.50 

Sacred  Piano  Solos — 

Rettenberg  1.00 

Sabbath  Day  Music — 

Randolph    1.50 

Sunday  Piano  Music 

—Boston     1.25 

Tranquil  Hours — 

Presser    1.50 

Twenty-Four   Volun- 
taries— Stickles  1.50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  above. 
□   On  Approval  □   Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 


Name  

Address    , 

City  &  State 


Music    I 

15  E.  1st  South 
J  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


which  world  peace  may  be  permanently 
obtained  is  not  by  sowing  seeds  of  dis- 
trust and  suspicion  in  people's  minds;  not 
by  engendering  enmity  and  hatred  in  hu- 
man hearts;  not  by  individuals  or  nations 
arrogating  to  themselves  the  claim  of 
possessing  all  wisdom  or  the  only  culture 
worth  having;  not  by  war  with  resulting 
suffering  and  death  from  submarines, 
poison  gas,  or  explosions  of  nuclear  bombs. 
No!  The  peace  that  will  be  permanent 
must  be  founded  upon  the  principles  of 
righteousness  as  taught  and  exemplified  by 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ,  "For  there  is  none  other 
name  under  heaven  among  men,  whereby 
we  must  be  saved"  (McKay,  Llewelyn 
R.:  Home  Memories  of  President  David 
O.  McKay,  page  233), 

Needed— Better  Human  Relations 
The  key  to  world  peace  will  more 
likely  be  found  in  better  human 
relations  than  in  establishing  more 
laws  or  issuing  more  command- 
ments. We  have  learned  through 
centuries  of  experience  that  a  com- 
mandment alone  does  not  make  a 
person  love  another.  We  have 
learned  that  if  a  person  is  filled 
with  hate  and  anger  and  hostilities, 
the  passing  of  a  law  does  not  remove 
the  hate,  anger,  and  hostility.  At- 
tempts to  command  and  legislate 
kindness,  mercy,  and  love  appear  to 
have  essentially  failed.  It  would 
seem  that  the  development  of  such 
traits  and  characteristics  will  result 
from  living  in  healthy  conditions 
which  nurture  their  growth  from  an 
inner  desire  within  the  individual. 
If  sincere  men  and  women  the  world 
over  could  unite  in  an  earnest  effort 
to  supplant  feelings  of  selfishness, 
hatred,  suspicion,  and  greed  with 
feelings  of  kindness,  mercy,  and 
justice,  and  service  to  others,  then 
leaders  would  think  more  of  men 
than  of  the  success  of  a  system;  and 
they  would  thereby  promote  the 
peace   and  happiness   of   mankind. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


139 


There  is  no  road  to  universal  peace 
which  does  not  lead  into  the  hearts 
of  humanity.  This  was  clearly  stat- 
ed in  an  editorial  in  the  Deseiet 

News: 

What  this  world  needs,  and  needs  most 
desperately,  is  better  human  relationships. 
Or  to  use  a  more  common  if  more  mis- 
understood term,  better  public  rela- 
tions. .  .  . 

Human  relations?  There  was  a  man  who 
was  the  greatest  master  of  human  relations 
the  world  has  ever  known.  His  greatness 
had  many  facets.  Not  the  least  among 
them  was  a  superhuman  capacity  to  meet 
each  problem  on  the  level  of  the  troubled 
person — and  to  solve  it. 

Thus,  faced  with  a  woman  in  sin,  he 
spoke  of  the  person  without  sin  casting 
the  first  stone.  Faced  with  a  rich  young 
ruler  who  had  everything  except  the  most 
precious  gift  of  all,  he  counseled  him  to 
become  as  a  little  child.  Faced  with  men 
who  wanted  to  sit  at  the  right  and  left 
hand  of  God,  he  taught  them  humility. 
Faced  with  a  wavering,  over-impetuous 
man  whom  he  needed  to  lead  his  people, 
he  taught  him  steadfastness  and  faith. 

Today's  world  needs  such  human  rela- 
tions as  that.  We  will  never  equal  the 
work  and  teachings  of  the  Carpenter  from 
Nazareth,  of  course.  But  we  do  have  a 
great  potential  in  this  field  ("Which  Way 
to  Peace,"  Editorial,  Deseret  News  -  Salt 
Lake  Telegram,  February  1,  1958). 

Let  us  hope  that  some  day  soon 
all  human  beings  will  realize  the 
importance  and  benefits  of  improv- 
ing our  human  relations  with  one 
another.  When  and  if  that  time 
comes,  we  could  anticipate  a  con- 
dition in  which  the  Savior's  prayer 
would  be  in  the  hearts  of  all  peo- 
ple—'That  they  all  may  be  one;  as 
thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in 
thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in 
us  .  .  ."  (John  17:21). 

Love,  The  Greatest  Thing 
in  the  World 

fesus,  having  man's  future  in 
mind,  said  nineteen  centuries  ago, 


Vida  Fox  Clawson 
Travel  Center 

Dear  Friend: 

If  you  are  interested  in 
HAWAII,  remember  we  have 
tours  going  every  month. 

Our  1960  EUROPEAN 
folders  are  now  ready  and 
will  be  gladly  sent  to  you 
upon   request. 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone:  DA  8-0303 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


"A  new  commandment  I  give  unto 
you,  That  ye  love  one  another  .  .  ." 
(John  13:34).  Today  scientists  of 
human  behavior  have  arrived  at  the 
conclusion  that  love  is  the  greatest 
medicine  and  provides  the  most 
hope  for  achieving  a  world  of  peace 
and  a  condition  in  which  man  can 
live  and  maintain  good  mental 
health.  A  modern  scientist  has 
stated  what  might  be  termed  an  im- 
portant spiritual  question  of  today, 
''How  can  we  encourage  love  and 
diminish  hate"?  (Karl  Menninger, 
Love  Against  Hate,  page  5).  This 
quotation  extends  itself  as  a  chal- 
lenge to  those  who  can  move  be- 
yond their  own  concerns  to  affirm 
love  and  brotherhood  as  the  central 
realities  of  existence.  We  then 
come  closer  to  living  the  philosophy 
expressed  by  Christ  that  ".  .  .  he 
that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall 
find  it"  (Mt.  10:39),  for  tnen  we 
have  concerned  ourselves  with  how 
to  save  others  and  in  the  process  we 
save  ourselves. 

Having  been  instructed  that  the 
two  greatest  commandments  are  to 
love  God  and  to  love  our  fellow 
men  and  that  the  greatest  thing  in 
the  world  is  love,  we  would  do  well 
to  learn  as  much  as  we  can  about 
the  phenomenon  of  love,  and  how 
we  can  incorporate  it  in  our  lives. 
We  give  lip  service  to  the  import- 
ance of  love,  but  many  of  us  know 
very  little  about  what  it  really  means 
or  how  we  develop  the  ability  to 
love.  Modern  scientific  evidence 
suggests  that  love  does  not  occur 
by  chance,  but  rather  develops 
through  certain  kinds  of  experi- 
ences. Love  is  an  achievement  — 
quite  a  rare  and  important  achieve- 
ment. Many  people  believe  that 
nothing  is  easier  than  to  love;  but, 
on  the  contrary,  while  every  human 


being  has  a  potential  capacity  for 
loving,  its  realization  is  one  of  the 
most  difficult  achievements. 

Jesus  prescribed,  perhaps,  the  best 
medicine  for  many  of  our  present 
ills  of  today  when  he  said,  ".  .  .  love 
thine  enemies  .  .  ."  (Mt.  5:44).  As 
difficult  as  this  challenge  may  seem, 
it  is  imminently  practical.  It  is 
essential  for  our  health  and  well- 
being  that  we  eliminate  from  our 
minds  the  poison  of  hate.  The 
clinical  experience  of  psychiatry 
demonstrates  that,  actually,  we  can- 
not oppose  our  enemies  effectively 
when  we  hate  them.  Hate  shackles 
our  powers,  but  when  we  love  our 
enemies  as  people  who,  like  us,  have 
their  unique  humanhood  —  then  we 
are  able,  strongly  and  effectively,  to 
oppose  them  when  they  become 
misguided,  sick,  or  hate-laden. 

Menninger,  in  discussing  what 
we  might  do  in  order  to  experience 
greater  happiness  in  our  personal 
lives  and  peace  in  society,  points  out 
that  before  that  day  comes  we  shall 
have  learned  more  about  ourselves, 
that  we  shall  have  achieved  a  great 
deal  of  self-understanding,  that  we 
shall  have  revised  our  ways  of  living 
and  our  ways  of  working  to  insure 
more  joy  in  our  work.  In  essence, 
we  shall  have  become  accomplished 
in  the  creative  life.  He  concludes 
his  book  by  saying: 

We  shall  have  accorded  to  love  the  pre- 
eminence which  it  deserves  in  our  scale 
of  values;  we  shall  seek  it  and  proclaim 
it  as  the  highest  virtue  and  the  greatest 
boon.  We  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  have 
"suffered  much  extremity  for  love,"  in 
the  full  realization  that  love  is  the  medi- 
cine for  the  sickness  of  the  world,  a 
prescription  often  given,  too  rarely  taken. 
We  shall  have  realigned  our  faith  in  God 
to  include  more  faith  in  human  beings, 
and  extended  our  identifications  to  include 
more   brothers,    more    sisters,    more    sons 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


and   daughters,    in   a   vastly   wider   family 
concept.  .  .  . 

This  goal  is  not  unattainable  in  spite 
of  past  errors  and  present  vicissitudes. 
For  we  have  the  courage  to  hope  and  the 
power  to  love.  And  for  all  the  evil  with- 
in us,  we  cannot  escape  the  will  to  live. 
From  that  springs  our  determination  to 
better  our  lot.  By  the  use  of  our  intelli- 
gence and  our  knowledge,  we  can  use  the 
slave  of  science  for  the  promotion  of 
human  happiness.  Speed  the  day!  (From 
Love  Against  Hate,  copyright  1942,  by 
Karl  Menninger  and  Jeanetta  Lyle  Men- 
ninger,  pp.  293-294.  Reprinted  by 
permission  of  Harcourt,  Brace  and  Com- 
pany,  Inc.). 

Another  scientist  of  today,  dis- 
cussing the  urgency  and  necessity 
for  developing  loving  personalities, 
states: 

If  man  is  to  be  able  to  love,  he  must 
be  put  in  his  supreme  place.  The  eco- 
nomic machine  must  serve  him,  rather 
than  he  serve  it.  He  must  be  able  to 
share  experience,  to  share  work,  rather 
than,  at  best,  share  in  profits.  Society 
must  be  organized  in  such  a  way  that 
man's  social,  loving  nature  is  not  sep- 
arated from  his  social  existence  but  be- 
comes one  with  it.  It  is  true,  as  I  have 
tried  to  show,  that  love  is  the  only  sane 
and  satisfactory  answer  to  the  problem  of 
human  existence,  then  any  society  which 
excludes,  relatively,  the  development  of 
love,  must  in  the  long  run  perish  of  its 
own  contradiction  with  the  basic  necessi- 
ties of  human  nature.  Indeed,  to  speak 
of  love  is  not  "preaching,"  for  the  simple 
reason  that  it  means  to  speak  of  the  ulti- 
mate and  real  need  in  every  human  being. 
That  this  need  has  been  obscured  does 
not  mean  that  it  does  not  exist.  To 
analyze  the  nature  of  love  is  to  discover 
its  general  absence  today  and  to  criticize 
the  social  conditions  which  are  responsible 
for  this  absence.  To  have  faith  in  the 
possibility  of  love  as  a  social  and  not  only 
exceptional-individual  phenomenon,  is  a 
rational  faith  based  on  the  insight  into 
the  very  nature  of  man  (Fromm,  Eric: 
The  Art  oi  Loving,  page  133,  Harper  & 
Brothers,  publishers.  Used  by  permis- 
sion ) . 

From  the  earliest  spiritual  leaders 


to  modern-day  scientists,  those  liv- 
ing on  the  spiritual  frontier  have 
been  and  are  telling  us  that  the 
greatest  thing  in  the  world  is  love. 
If  we  are  to  make  this  meaningful, 
we  must  realize  that  the  power  to 
love  does  not  come  full-grown  into 
our  lives.  It  does  not  come  by  mere 
admonition  nor  by  logical,  verbal 
proof  of  its  importance.  To  promote 
love  among  men  requires  that  we  do 
more  than  talk  about  it,  that  we 
actually  promote  situations  and  cre- 
ate atmospheres  in  which  love  will 
spontaneously  flourish  without  be- 
ing admonished  to  do  so.  It  must 
form  a  very  core  of  our  lives  as  we 
attempt  to  live  and  practice  a  re- 
ligion of  love. 

The  Peace  oi  Christ 

The  peace  of  Christ  does  not  come  by 
seeking  the  superficial  things  of  life,  neith- 
er does  it  come  except  as  it  springs  from 
the  individual's  heart.  .  .  . 

Centered  in  the  heart  also  are  the 
enemies  to  peace — avarice,  ambition,  envy, 
anger,  and  pride.  These  and  other  vices 
which  bring  misery  into  the  world  must 
be  eradicated  before  permanent  peace  is 
assured.  There  shall  have  to  be  felt  in 
the  hearts  of  men  more  consideration  for 
others — there  shall  have  to  be  manifested 
around  the  coming  peace  table  at  least  a 
little  of  the  Christ  spirit — do  unto  others 
as  you  would  have  others  do  unto  you 
(McKay,  David  O.:  Gospel  Ideals,  pp. 
39,  298). 

The  challenge  and  task  obviously 
rest  upon  the  shoulders  of  each  of 
us.  We  cannot  expect  the  leaders 
of  nations  or  delegates  sitting  around 
a  peace  table  to  solve  the  problems 
of  a  complex  and  confused  world. 
It  will  take  all  of  us  working  dili- 
gently together  to  create  a  world  of 
peace-loving  people,  to  develop  with- 
in ourselves  the  skill,  the  capacity, 
the  desire  to  live  harmoniously  and 
creatively  with  one  another,  to  love- 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1960 


ZIM'S 

Established    1932 

The  BEST  in  handicraft 
supplies  ANYWHERE! 

\/  Lowest  Prices! 

V  Newest  Ideas! 

V  Largest  Stocks! 

V  Most  Variety! 

ALUMINUM  TRAYS- 

Complete  etching  supplies 
—tier  handles,  etc. 

EASTER  SUPPLIES- 

Styrofoam  b  a  I  I  s  ,  eggs, 
sheets,  Chenilles,  Novelty 
Ideas,  Supplies  for  Memo- 
rial  Day 

FOAM  AND  TOTE  BAGS- 
Largest  Stocks  —  Lowest 
Prices 

MOSAIC   SUPPLIES- 

Many  inexpensive,  easy 
projects 

FLOWER  SUPPLIES- 
AM    leaves    and    centers   — 
Wood  Fibre— new  low  price 
Plant  Plastic  and  molds  for 
all  flowers 

JEWELRY  SUPPLIES,  SHELLS,  DOLLS  TO 
DRESS,  BEESWAX,  CANDLES,  BASKET- 
RY, FABRIC  PAINTS,  CRAFT  BOOKS, 
COPPER  TOOLING,  BOUTIQUE  MA- 
TERIALS, COPPER  ENAMELING,  POP- 
SICLE  STICKS  -  EVERYTHING  IN 
HANDICRAFTS! 

SEND   FOR  OUR 

FREE   CATALOG 

To  help  you  plan  your 

Spring  Handicrafts 

Wholesale  to  Dealers 
Discounts  to  Groups 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


God  and  to  love  our  fellow  men, 
to  create  within  our  homes  the  kind 
of  environment  which  will  produce 
loving  personalities  in  our  children. 
This  means  we  must  search  for  self- 
understanding,  for  inner  peace,  con- 
tentment, serenity,  while,  at  the 
same  time,  maintaining  sufficient 
feelings  of  dissatisfaction  that  we 
have  a  propelling  drive  and  urge  to 
improve  the  life  situation. 

Summary 

Living  spiritually  in  the  nuclear 
age  represents  a  real  challenge  to  all 
of  us.  It  should  be  obvious  by  now 
that  spiritual  living  cannot  be 
accomplished  by  immature,  unthink- 
ing persons,  but  rather  that  the  ap- 
plication of  the  teachings  of  Christ 
is  directly  related  to  the  degree  of 
emotional  and  religious  maturity 
which  we  possess.  It  is  quite  prob- 
able that  if  we  achieve  success  in 
our  efforts  toward  becoming  more 
mature  that  spiritual  and  creative 
living  and  therefore  a  world  of  peace 
will  come  almost  automatically. 

If  through  more  mature  behavior 
and  thinking  we  are  able  to  create 
an  environment  within  our  homes 
for  our  children  to  become  mentally 
healthy,  creative,  spiritually  minded 
individuals,  then  we  should  turn 
out  of  our  homes  the  kind  of  indi- 
viduals who  can  bring  about  many 
of  the  goals  which  we  have  been  dis- 
cussing in  this  series  of  lessons  dur- 
ing the  past  few  months.  Perhaps 
then  the  peace  of  the  world  will  at 
last  come  from  the  peace  of  the  fam- 
ily and  the  extension  of  that  peace 
to  families  of  all  nations.  Thus  may 
come  to  pass  the  fulfillment  of  the 
dream  of  all  the  ages  expressed 
through  Abraham,  ".  .  .  and  in  thee 
shall  all  families  of  the  earth  be 
blessed"  (Genesis  12:3). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 

i.  What  specific  contributions  can  you 
make  toward  "Better  Human  Relations"? 

2.  What  can  you  do  to  "encourage  love 
and  diminish  hate"? 

3.  As  you  consider  the  conditions  which 
exist  in  the  world  today,  is  your  own  home 
in  order? 

a.  Where  do  you  place  your  values? 

b.  What  goals  or  standards,  ideals  or 
purposes,  do  you  emphasize  when 
decisions  are  made? 

4.  How  do  your  feelings  toward  other 
people  show  through  your  daily  tasks  and 
the  ways  you  carry  them  out? 

a.  What  proportion  of  the  feelings 
so  transmitted  are  warm,  happy 
feelings? 

b.  How  many  are  little,  bitter,  re- 
sentful feelings? 

5.  What  do  you  contribute  to  relation- 
ships? Do  you  "love  things  and  use  peo- 
ple" when  it  should  be  the  other  way 
around? 

Supplementary  References 

Brown,  Hugh  B.:  "The  Seventh  Beati- 
tude," The  Instructor,  October  1956,  pp. 
294-295. 

Brown,  Hugh  B.:  "Who  Is  My  Neigh- 
bor," The  Instructor,  October  1958,  pp. 
296-297. 

Lindbergh,  Anne  Morrow:  Gift  From 
the  Sea,  Pantheon  Books,  Inc.,  New 
York,  1955. 

Mead,  Margaret:  "Raising  Children 
Who'll  Reach  for  the  Moon,"  Parents 
Magazine,  Vol.  32,  No.  10,  (October 
1957)^  PP-  44>  182-184. 


J/Lnch 


20  r 

Celia  Luce 

VK  THEN  a  ship  is  ready  to  put  out  to 
**  sea,  the  first  thing  that  is  done  is 
to  pull  up  the  anchor.  The  anchor  holds 
the  ship  in  the  harbor,  or,  if  it  should 
reach  the  open  sea  with  the  anchor  drag- 
ging, it  forms  a  weight  that  keeps  the 
ship  from  making  any  real  progress. 

My  bad  habits  are  like  an  anchor  drag- 
ging at  the  wrong  times.  They  hold  me 
back  and  keep  me  from  making  any  real 
progress.  Instead  of  blaming  the  stormy 
weather  for  my  slow  speed  ahead,  I  had 
better  go  to  work  on  my  bad  habits,  pull 
up  anchor,  and  be  free  to  surge  forward. 


j  ..  ; 

Hawaiian  Tour 
\ 

I      Leaving  in  February 

i  1 

j        Europe  1960         ( 

Reservations  made  J 

anywhere  in  the  world,        j 

chartered  tours  or  individual    | 

!  j 

|  Margaret   Lund  g 
Tours 

I  4708   Holladay  Blvd. 

|  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

j  Phones:  CR  7-6851 

i  IN  6-2909 

f 

•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HANDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to  bind   your  editions  into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret   News   Press    for    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth    Cover— $2.50;    Leather    Cover— $3.80 

Advance     payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if   bound   volumes  are  to  be   mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 3S 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  ~„ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gQ>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  C3vJf 


iutrthday   (congratulations 


Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Catherine  Jones  Erickson 
Monroe,   Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Rachel  B.  Ballantyne 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.   Mary   Jane   Smart   Webster 
Rexburg,  Idaho 

Mrs.  LaVinia  Rigby  Card 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Evelyn  Cox  Moffitt 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Laura  Minnie  Simmons  Gary 
Preston,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Alice  Gowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs.  Matilda  Nelson  Tate 
Pomona,  California 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Batty  Smith 
Randolph,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eleanor  Spencer  Jensen 
Sandy,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Agnes  Ann  Gibson  Trump 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Amy  Teressa  Leavitt  Richardson 

Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Amanda  Sego  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.   Mary   Caroline   Mortensen 

Crowther 
Manassa,  Colorado 

Mrs.   Helen  Larson  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Page  144 


Mrs.  Nancy  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Florence  Jane  Alexander  Curtis 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Belle  Barton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Carrie  Victoria  Boyd  Stewart 
Safford,  Arizona 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Lydia  Adaline  Thornton  Duffin 
Portland,  Oregon 

Mrs.  Diana  Elizabeth  Merritt 

Bleazard 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


M/hat  Lsan  «y  L^ive    LJou? 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

What  can  I  give  you,  Child, 
Against  the  intruding  years? 
What  will  keep  each  moment  bright 
To  withstand  the  tears? 

I  can  give  you  laughter.  .  .  . 
It  will  not  be  enough  — 
I  can  give  you  courage 
For  when  the  road  is  rough. 

I  can  give  you  words  of  faith 
For  when  the  night  is  long; 
And  for  the  songless  moment, 
I  can  give  you  song. 

I  can  give  you  promise 
Of  guidance  from  above; 
And  always,  always,  always 
I  can  give  you  love. 


With  a  Song 
in  Her  Heart 

The   life  story   of 
Florence  Jepperson   Madsen 

Grace  Hildy  Croft 

A  moving  document  on  the 
life  of  Dr.  Florence  Jepperson 
Madsen,  from  her  childhood 
home  in  the  Rockies  to  the 
eastern  music  centers  where 
she  was  acclaimed  one  of  the 
nation's  greatest  singers  .  .  . 
and  finally  a  beloved  teacher 
and  conductor.  Over  fifty  il- 
lustrations. 

3.95 


New  and  Revised 

Edition 
The  Naked 

Communist 

W.  Cleon  Skousen 

An  additional  chapter  is  now  in- 
cluded in  this  incredible  story  of 
Communism,  discussing  the  signifi- 
cance of  Nikita  Khrushchev's  visit  to 
the  United  States. 

4.95 


■fiifijii 
milium 


IIIIMIIIII 


DQSMQtlSsBooh  Co. 

44   East    South   Temple        Salt    lake   Cit v     Utah 


L 


DESERET   BOOK   COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,   Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen:   Enclosed   you  will  find      (      )  check      (      )  money   order      (      )   I    have  an 

account.     Please    charge    for    encircled    (numbered)    books:  1  2 

Name 

Address  

City 


Zone State 

Residents  of   Utah   include   2Vi%  sales  tax. 


HIL-M    V    4-1 
3> 


How  Well  Have 
YOU  Provided? 

LDS  families  have  been 
urged  repeatedly  to  store  up 
food,  clothing,  and  other  sup- 
plies for  time  of  possible  need. 
This  counsel  is  good. 

Wise  family  heads  also 
store  up  dollars  against  future 
needs.  And  the  best  way  for 
most  families  to  do  this  is 
through  life  insurance.  By  invest- 
ing a  few  dollars  each  month 
in  life  insurance  premiums, 
you  can  immediately  create 
a  very  sizable  financial  estate 
that  will  provide  for  the  future 
needs  of  your  family  if  they 
should  some  day  be  deprived 
of  your  regular  income.  Can 
you  think  of  any  better  or 
more  economical  way  to  pro- 
vide this  "substitute  salary" 
that  your  family  some  day 
may  need  ?  If  not,  then  mail 
the  coupon  below,  or  call  your 
Beneficial  agent  —  soon  !  A 
variety  of  new  Beneficial  Life 
Insurance  plans  offers  greater 
benefits  at  less  cost  than  ever 
before.  * 


Dept.R260     ' 
Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Co. 
Beneficial  Building 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  information  about  the  following  plans  — 
with  no  obligation,  of  course. 

□  Planned  Futures  QFamily  Benefactor  Plar 

□  Commercial  Whole  Life  Q  Other 


Name 

Street  or  R.  F.  D 

City Zone....  State.. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pre. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


iS^^H 


SB.  A 


'&L,  •■'  ■  t. 


. 


' 


1 


,    v# 


mith 


fl  c 

^   fi 

i«i^*1<WP 


VOL  47  NO,  3 
MARCH  1960 


Lsiip  of  cfaith 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

I  know  people  like  cherry  boughs,  who, 
Smitten  by  snow,  retain  a  beauty 
Written  in  starkness,  black  and  white 
Reality  of  suffering. 

Dark  in  pain  they  endure, 
Shaken  but  unquailing, 
Forsaken  by  all  but  sparrows  .  .  . 
Vulnerable.  .  .  . 

Stripped  by  the  lightning's 
Whim,  seared  trunk,  shattered 
Limb,  yet  year  after  year  they 
Draw  from  remembering  roots 

Gallantly, 

Up  to  the  farthest  tip  the  liquid 

Cup  of  their  faith.    Past 

All  time  of  bearing 

They  bring  forth 

Fruit  from  triumph  of  blossoms, 

Mute  trumpets  of  glory. 

Let  me  be  like  them 

In  my  own  storms  ...  all  roots  of  my 
Being  waiting  for  the  recurrence, 
Seeing  beyond  tempest,  sustenance 
From  his  sure,  unfailing  springs. 


The  Cover:  A  Southern  Mansion  in  Spring,  With  Dogwood  in  Bloom 
Courtesy  Chamber  of  Commerce,  Atlanta,  Georgia 
Submitted  by  Lucile  W.  Bunker 

Frontispiece:  Springtime  Blossoms 
Luoma  Photos 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Cjrom    I  Lear  and  cfc 


ar 


It  is  so  comfortable  and  enjoyable  read- 
ing The  Relief  Society  Magazine.     I  love 
it,  and  especially  the  lessons.     They  have 
increased  and  strengthened  my  testimony. 
— Ilo  Robbins  Evans 

Canyon,  British  Columbia 
Canada 

After  forty-three  years  of  continuous 
reading  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine* 
I  think  I  should  add  my  bit  of  praise 
and  thankfulness  for  so  wonderful  a  pub- 
lication —  and  it  gets  better  all  the  time. 
It  would  be  hard  to  single  out  one  par- 
ticular part  as  the  best,  as  I  take  great 
joy  in  reading  the  Magazine  from  cover 
to  cover.  The  editorials  are  especially 
fine  and  the  clean,  refreshing  stories  are 
always  good.  I  loved  Leola  Seely  Ander- 
son's ''The  Miracle  Mile"  in  the  Decem- 
ber 1959  issue.  Thanks  for  the  wonder- 
ful message  from  our  beloved  General 
Presidency  of  Relief  Society,  in  January. 
It  is  inspiring. 

— Lora  H.  Thompson 

Malta,  Idaho 

I  am  a  missionary  in  the  Southern  Far 
East  Mission  field,  and  I  would  like  to 
congratulate  the  Relief  Society  on  receiv- 
ing the  Simpson-Lee  Paper  Company 
Award  for  the  December  1958  cover  of 
the  Magazine  (see  December  1959,  page 
80  5 ) .  I  wish  to  express  my  thanks  for 
the  lovely  Magazine,  and  the  beautiful 
covers.  .  .  .  The  stories  are  wonderful,  and 
the  poems  are  good.  I  love  the  whole 
Magazine. 

— Esther  Julia  Smith 

Southern  Far  East  Mission 


I  have  been  reading  the  Magazine  since 
I  was  a  young  girl  in  my  mother's  home. 
The  stories  and  articles  are  all  interesting, 
and  I  especially  enjoy  the  recipes  and 
homemaker's  articles.  I  had  the  privilege 
of  knowing  Grace  Ingles  Frost  and  have 
always  felt  it  a  treat  to  have  known  one 
who  can  express  the  beauties  of  the  world 
around  us  as  ably  as  she  does.  I  especially 
enjoyed  her  poem  "The  Edge  of  Summer" 
(September  1959). 

— Mrs.  Ann  B.  Porter 


La  Puente,  California 


Since  I  found  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine at  the  library  in  our  branch,  I  have 
read  as  many  copies  of  the  Magazine  as 
possible.  Even  though  I  have  to  look  up 
the  English-Japanese  dictionary  here  and 
there,  I  am  deeply  moved  by  many  articles 
that  my  unknown  sisters  wrote  with  the 
faith.  I  always  find  at  least  a  story  in 
the  Magazine  that  I  cannot  read  through 
without  tears,  deeply  impressed.  Nowa- 
days I  am  busy  reading  the  Magazines  of 
the  back  numbers.  ...  I  dared  to  take 
up  my  pen  to  write  to  you,  feeling  that 
I  must  tell  you  how  much  I  am  thankful 
for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
— Seiko  Takeda 
Tokyo,  Japan 

Just  an  expression  of  gratitude  for  this 
ever-helpful,  exciting  little  Magazine, 
which  I  appreciate  more  and  more  as 
the  years  pass  by.  And  now  that  I  help 
to  sell  it  (as  a  representative),  my  interest 
and  enthusiasm  have  increased.  As  we 
start  a  new  decade  and  look  back  on  the 
past  one,  I  am  reminded  that  ten  years 
ago  I  wasn't  a  subscriber,  nor  did  I  know 
of  the  Magazine,  nor  was  I  a  Latter-day 
Saint.  What  I  might  have  been  missing 
all  these  years  if  I  had  not  come  as  a 
stranger  to  a  Latter-day  Saint  commun- 
ity. ...  I  am  still  thrilled  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  a  member  of  my 
ward,  and  a  member  of  Relief  Society. 
—Norma  M.  ZoBell 

Raymond,  Alberta 
Canada 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  with  its 
beautiful  covers,  its  just-right  size,  and 
interesting  variety  of  contents,  is  very  dear 
to  me.  The  lesson  material  gives  us  a 
second  chance  to  go  to  school  when  we 
really  appreciate  it  more.  So  many  in- 
spirational articles,  beautiful  and  fitting 
poetry,  and  stories  that  bring  tears  and 
smiles,  are  all  uplifting  to  our  souls.  I 
was  especially  impressed  with  the  story 
"The  Bishop's  Wife,"  by  Sylvia  Probst 
Young,  in  April  1959,  and  also  the  poem 
"To  Benjamin  Franklin,"  by  Elsie  Mc- 
Kinnon  Strachan,  in  the  July  issue.  Thanks 
for  all  of  it. 

— Irene  Andrus 

Sunland,  California 


Page  146 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society   of   The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ..__.--  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  - First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen      ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson        Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Afton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.  Rosell 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleine  M.  Young  Winniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  ^    „, 

Editor          __----------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager          ----------  Belle  S.  Spafford 

VOL   47  MARCH   1960  NO.~3 

Ly  on  tents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Beauty  in  the  Home  Christine  H.   Robinson  148 

Spiritual  Living  —  Pathway  to  Peace   Blaine   M.    Porter  157 

The  Southern  States   Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley   164 

The  American  Red  Cross  and  Its  Campaign  for  Members  and  Funds  Theodore  V.   Houser   178 

An  Ounce  of  Precaution  Mabel  Harmer   186 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  Durban,    South   Africa  Muriel   Wilson  206 

FICTION 

The  Fishbite  Story  —  Third  Prize  Story  Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson  151 

A    Place    for    Everything    Charmaine    Kohler   166 

Offerings  of  the  Heart  Frances   C.    Yost   189 

With  a  Song  in  My  Heart  Mabel  Law  Atkinson   191 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  6  Hazel  K.   Todd  197 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  146 

Sixty  Years  Ago  172 

Woman's  Sphere   Ramona  W.    Cannon   173 

Editorial:  The  Refining  Influence  of  Relief  Society  Louise  W.   Madsen   174 

Notes  to  the  Field:      Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of   Stake  and  Mission 

Relief  Societies  for  1959  176 

Index  for   1959  Relief  Society  Magazine  Available  178 

Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue 185 

Notes  From  the  Field:     Relief  Society  Activities Hulda  Parker  201 

Birthday   Congratulations    208 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Southern  States  Mission   Lucile  W.   Bunker   179 

Whys,  Wherefores,   and  Fun  With   Green  Plants   Maude   N.    Howard   181 

Dreams   Celia    Luce   190 

A   Peppermint-Stick   Party   Helen   S.    Williams  194 

Kathryn  A.   Carne  —  Artist,  Nurse,   Homemaker  196 

A   Quick   Fade-Out    Sylvia    Pezoldt  204 

Reward  of  Obedience   Flora  J.    Isgreen  207 

POETRY 

Cup  of  Faith — Frontispiece    '. Margery    S.    Stewart   145 

Ram    Song    Maude    Rubin   150 

Bluebird    Eva    Willes    Wangsgaard  163 

March   Time Enola    Chamberlin   171 

Miraculous   Advent   Ida   Elaine   James   175 

Morning    Zara    Sabin   188 

This  I   Know  Mabel   Jones   Gabbott  196 

Hilltop  Dawn   Ethel    Jacobson  207 

Bubbles   Christie    Lund    Coles  208 

Spring Nancy  W.    Wilcox  208 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  147 


Beauty  in  the  Home 


Christine  H.  Robinson 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  7,  1959) 


RECENTLY,  a  national  maga- 
zine featured  an  unusual 
family  that  lives  in  an 
unusual  place.  This  family  makes 
its  home  at  the  bottom  of  a  steep 
canyon  on  the  winding  Snake  River. 
Here,  without  many  of  the  common 
household  conveniences  to  which 
all  of  us  are  accustomed,  including 
electricity,  the  parents  have  reared 
eleven  children.  We  are  told  that 
theirs  is  a  happier,  more  satisfying 
life  than  that  of  most  conventional 
householders.  In  this  secluded  can- 
yon, the  parents  and  children  de- 
pend upon  each  other  for  com- 
panionship, and  upon  a  colorful 
wilderness  for  enjoyment  and  rec- 
reation. One  of  the  children 
remarked,  ''As  for  television,  who 
needs  that  when  one  lives  in  an 
enchanted  canyon?" 

I  am  not  personally  acquainted 
with  the  members  of  this  family  nor 
the  circumstances  under  which  they 
have  built  their  unusual  home. 
Furthermore,  I  am  sure  that  not  all 
of  us  could  or  would  want  to  live 
in  an  isolated  canyon.  Yet,  I  am 
impressed  with  the  fact  that  with- 
out many  of  the  physical  home  con- 
veniences, which  we  feel  are  so 
necessary  to  our  own  happiness,  this 
family,  apparently,  has  built  much 
beauty  into  its  home. 

I  am  sure  all  of  us  strive  to  make 
our  homes  places  of  beauty.  Many 
of  us  search  long  and  hard  to  find 

Page  148 


just  the  right  piece  of  furniture,  the 
right  accessories  and  color  scheme, 
to  achieve  this  beauty.  Surely,  the 
physical  beauty  of  a  home  is  im- 
portant to  our  comfort  and  well- 
being.  Still,  another  type  of  beauty 
is  far  more  essential.  This  beauty 
is  an  atmosphere,  a  climate,  the 
spirit  of  the  home,  the  attitude  of 
its  inhabitants  one  toward  the  other. 
At  first  glance  these  may  seem  in- 
tangibles, but,  actually,  they  are  as 
real  and  as  accessible  as  the  smile 
on  your  face,  the  friendly  light  in 
your  eyes,  the  kind  words  on  your 
lips,  and  the  expression  of  love  and 
understanding  in  your  heart.  This 
is  the  type  of  beauty  which  you 
may  not  be  able  to  touch  or  to 
describe,  but  you  can  feel  and  sense 
it  the  very  moment  you  enter  a 
home 

The  beauty  of  which  I  speak  is 
well  within  the  reach  of  everyone. 
It  can  be  found  in  the  humblest 
cottage,  in  the  tiniest  apartment,  as 
well  as  in  a  palatial  home.  And, 
as  with  most  great  things  in  life, 
it  is  free  for  the  asking.  We  can 
buy  palatial  homes  and  extravagant 
furnishings,  but  we  cannot  give 
silver  or  gold  for  peace  or  happi- 
ness. We  can  pay  for  pleasures  and 
luxuries,  but  we  cannot  buy  love. 

Still,  many  of  us  are  prone  to 
think  of  beauty  only  in  its  objec- 
tive, physical  state.  Yet,  the  wise 
men  of  the  ages,  who  have  attempt- 


BEAUTY  IN  THE  HOME 


149 


ed  to  define  and  analyze  beauty,  all 
agree  that  its  spiritual  aspects  are  of 
paramount  importance.  Socrates, 
Aristotle,  Plato,  and  Aquinas,  all 
describe  beauty  as  synonymous  with 
truth,  goodness,  harmony,  unity, 
and  tranquility.  These  are  values 
well  within  the  reach  of  all  of  us 
and,  through  their  application,  we 
can  bring  a  feeling  of  serenity, 
peace,  and  rest  into  our  homes.  In 
a  home  where  this  type  of  beauty  is 
present,  jealousy,  fear,  and  insecur- 
ity are  banished  and  replaced  with 
settled  courage,  faith,  and  trust. 

Think  back  with  me  into  the 
early  experiences  in  your  home  life. 
What  are  the  pleasant  things  that 
come  first  to  your  mind?  Are  they 
the  big  things  associated  with  ma- 
terial possessions,  or  are  they  the 
simple,  little,  heart-warming  things, 
such  as  the  fragrance  of  newly  baked 
bread,  the  feeling  of  "togetherness" 
as  you  met  daily  around  the  kitchen 
or  dining  table,  the  spiritual  uplift 
of  family  prayers,  the  memory  of 
loving  friends  stopping  in  for  a  chat 
and  a  piece  of  grandmother's  won- 
derful apple  pie?  Do  you  remem- 
ber the  little  acts  of  thoughtfulness 
and  kindness  your  mother  per- 
formed each  day  —  the  smile  on  her 
face,  and  the  fact  that  she  was 
always  there  to  mend  a  bruised 
knee  or  a  broken  heart?  Today, 
in  our  busy  schedules,  are  we  pro- 
viding these  types  of  surroundings 
and  these  memories  for  our  chil- 
dren? These  are  the  so-called  in- 
tangible qualities  which  are  so 
important,  if  we  would  have  real 
and  lasting  beauty  in  our  homes. 

A  LL  of  us  need  beauty  to  make 

our  lives  complete.  And  we  all 

have  that  beauty  within  us,  though 


we  express  it  in  different  ways.  The 
poet  expresses  it  in  words;  the  artist 
uses  canvas  and  colors;  the  sculptor, 
stone.  The  mother  expresses  it  in 
the  tender  love  for  her  child.  Each 
one  of  us  in  our  everyday  contact 
with  one  another  can  express  the 
beauty  within  us.  We  can  mingle 
with  one  another  in  a  spirit  of  con- 
sideration and  thoughtfulness.  We 
can  be  gentle,  patient,  and  courte- 
ous. We  can  govern  our  actions 
with  a  kindly  regard  for  others.  We 
can  radiate  cheerfulness  wherever 
we  go.  For  cheerfulness,  also,  is  an 
expression  of  beauty,  and  it  will 
reflect  in  the  attitude  of  everyone 
we  meet,  just  as  surely  as  a  beauti- 
ful flower  drooping  over  the  edge 
of  a  pond  reflects  in  the  water. 

A  few  days  ago  a  friend  of  mine 
told  me  how  her  six-year-old 
brought  her  back  abruptly  to  reality 
and  the  importance  of  cheerfulness. 
It  was  one  of  those  busy,  frustrating 
mornings,  and  my  friend  was  hur- 
rying through  her  work  with  what 
must  have  been  a  grim  expression 
on  her  face,  when  she  noticed  her 
daughter  looking  at  her  intently. 
Finally  the  little  girl  said:  "I  was 
just  thinking,  Mama,  how  pretty 
your  face  is  when  you  smile." 

In  the  home  where  spiritual 
beauty  is  stressed  vou  will  find  kind- 
ness,  for  kindness  dwells  in  each 
member's  heart.  You  will  find  good- 
humored  tolerance  of  others,  be- 
cause forgiveness  is  practiced.  You 
will  find  courtesy,  for  people  who 
have  formed  the  habit  of  being 
kind,  loving,  and  patient  are  natural- 
ly courteous. 

Like  many  of  you,  I  was  blessed 
in  having  a  wise  grandmother  who 
was  also  a  fine  cook.  She  brought 
many  choice  recipes  with  her  from 


150 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


the  "old  country."  One  day  she  was 
sharing  a  recipe  with  a  friend  and, 
after  telling  her  to  take  so  many 
cups  of  this  and  tablespoons  of  that, 
grandmother  finished  with,  "But 
remember,  Carrie,  if  the  soup  is  to 
be  a  success,  you  must  also  add  a 
generous  amount  of  grace."  To  me, 
a  young  child,  this  seemed  very 
strange.  I  hadn't  seen  any  cans  on 
our  cupboard  shelves  marked 
"grace,"  and  I  told  grandmother  so. 
I  shall  always  remember  her  reply. 
"My  dear,  no  matter  what  you  do 
in  life,  whether  it's  making  Danish 
soup,  singing  a  lullabv,  or  writing  a 
book,  if  you  would  know  the  true 
flavor  of  living,  you  must  give  gen- 


erously of  yourself,  of  your  sweet 
spirit,  of  your  love.  You  must  add 
grace." 

Let  us  add  grace  to  our  lives.  And 
let  us  remember  that  lasting,  perma- 
nent beauty  in  our  hearts  and  in 
our  homes  is  made  up  of  encourag- 
ing words,  loving  deeds,  sympathy 
expressed,  heartaches  healed,  a  kiss, 
a  smile,  a  song  which  makes  us  feel 
light-hearted,  free,  and  glad.  These 
are  tried  links  which,  when  bound 
together,  make  a  golden  chain  of 
beauty  around  our  door.  May  we 
all  strive  to  gain  such  beauty  in  our 
souls  and  in  our  homes  is  my 
humble  prayer. 


♦  » 


uiatn  Song 

Maude  Rubin 

The  robin  sings  to  the  springtime  rain 
Long  before  there  is  breath  of  rain, 
Long  before  there  is  hint  of  warmth; 
When  every  ridge  and  every  roof 
Gives  visible  proof 
Of  winter. 

Visible?     Yet  can  the  heart  see  rain 
When  the  night 
Is  white? 

So  does  the  robin  sing  to  the  rain, 

Asking  again 

That  her  slender  fingers  braid  the  willow, 

Drip  crystal  jewels  to  bead  the  yellow 

Forsyth ia  .  .  . 

Drape  a  fringe  of  glittering  fires 

On  telephone  wires, 

Prisms  of  light  before  the  sun 

Warms  earth  sufficiently  to  prove  that  done 

Is  winter  rule.     Oh,  truly  myth  is  a 

World  of  winter 

When  robin-song  is  a  silver  splinter 

To  pierce  the  clouds, 

To  sift  the  rain. 


cJhtrd  [Prize  Story 

J/Lnnual  [Relief  Society  Short  Story  (contest 

The  Fishbite  Story 

Dorothy  Chpp  Robinson 


DOROTHY  CLAPP  ROBINSON 

PAPA  said  there  would  not  be 
enough  potatoes  to  last  un- 
til Thanksgiving,  if  Mama 
didn't  quit  digging  them  as  fast  as 
they  reached  the  size  of  a  marble. 

"Then  Emmy  would  starve/'  His 
voice  sounded  the  way  it  does  when 
he  wants  you  to  think  he  is  cross. 

I  was  cross.  He  knows  my  name 
is  Emma  Loretta  and  I  am  not  a 
baby  to  be  called  "Emmy." 

Mama  didn't  answer.  She  just 
went  on  tieing  her  bonnet  strings. 
Then  she  picked  up  an  old  kitchen 
fork  and  a  pan  and  went  out.  Janie 
and  I  followed  but  were  sent  back 
for  our  bonnets.  Mama  wouldn't 
let  us  dig.    She  said  Janie  was  too 


small,  and  she  was  afraid  I  would 
break  the  roots  of  the  potato  vines. 

Our  city  lot  was  planted  to  all 
potatoes  this  year.  All  except  where 
the  barn  and  the  chicken  coop  are. 
Oh,  yes,  and  the  gooseberry  and 
currant  patch  and  the  regular  gar- 
den. 

Mama  would  go  along  the  row 
and  scratch  carefully  until  she 
found  a  potato  big  enough  to  cook. 
Then  she  would  break  it  carefully 
away,  put  it  in  the  pan,  then  pat 
the  ground  around  the  vine  again. 

She  was  not  digging  them  for  us 
to  eat.  I  should  say  not.  Every 
last  potato  was  going  to  Eastdale. 
Same  with  the  carrots  and  turnips 
and  the  beet  greens.  She  had 
thinned  them  so  many  times  Papa 
said  next  time  he  would  broadcast 
the  seed.  There  had  been  no  rain 
in  Eastdale,  and  the  dab  of  water 
stored  in  the  little  reservoir  above 
town  had  been  used  on  pastures 
before  the  gardens  were  planted.  I 
wished  we  didn't  have  water.  Then 
I  wouldn't  have  to  pull  weeds. 

Sunday  was  conference  in  Ma- 
nassa.  Mama  said  she  wasn't  going. 
She  was  taking  the  garden  truck  to 
Eastdale.  Any  other  time  Papa 
would  have  said  "Wait  until  Mon- 
day," but  this  time  he  didn't.  I 
loved  going  to  Eastdale  after  we 
got  there. 

We  left  real  early  and  when  we 
passed  through  La  Cerritos  no  one 
was  up  except  the  old  man  with  the 

Page  151 


152 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


sheep.  We  had  to  wait  while  his 
dog  hurried  them  across  the  little 
bridge  over  the  creek.  I  was  a  little 
afraid  of  him.  He  had  no  teeth 
and  something  was  wrong  with  his 
upper  lip.  He  smiled  and  said 
"Buenos  Dias."  Mama  nodded  but 
didn't  say  anything,  but  then  she 
never  does. 

I  was  hungry  and  wanted  to  stop 
and  eat  our  picnic,  but  Mama  said 
no  we  just  had  breakfast. 

"Goodness  golly  .  .  ."  Janie  said. 

"There  is  no  such  word  as  good- 
ness golly,"  I  corrected  her. 

"Goodness  gwacious.  Breakfast 
was  a  long  time."  Mama  didn't 
answer  her  either. 

What  a  road.  The  buggy  jerked 
from  one  big  chuckhole  to  another. 
Janie  clung  to  Mama  and  I  clung 
to  the  seat. 

"See  the  cat-tules,"  Janie  cried 
when  we  turned  east. 

"Say  either  cattails  or  tules,"  I 
told  her,  "but  not  cat-tules." 

T^HE  meadows  were  soft  green 
and  cattails  were  growing  in 
water  alongside  the  road.  We  could 
see  devil-bugs  and  mosquitoes  skit- 
tering along  on  top  of  the  water. 

"Why  don't  they  have  their  own 
potatoes?"  I  meant  the  people  in 
Eastdale. 

"Their  seed  didn't  come  up." 
"Why    didn't    they    plant    some 
more,  or  buy  grub  from  the  store 
in  Manassa?" 

"They  spent  their  money  on  seed, 
and  seed  won't  germinate  in  dry 
soil." 

"What  does  that  mean?" 
"It  means  they  need  rain." 
"Papa   said   tomorrow  they  pray 
for     rain     at     conference."     Janie 
thought  we  didn't  know  that. 
"Well,"  I  looked  up  at  the  big, 


bright  sky,  "there  have  to  be  big 
clouds  before  it  can  rain." 

"Uh-uh,"  Janie  contradicted. 
"Once  was  a  cloud  big  as  a  man's 
hand  and  it  rained.  My  Sunday 
School  teacher  said  so." 

"That  was  a  long  time  ago  and  it 
doesn't  count."  Then  I  thought  of 
something.  "If  it  rains  will  Willie 
come  alive?"  Willie  was  our  baby 
brother  who  was  buried  in  Eastdale. 

Mama  turned  so  she  could  see  in 
my  eyes.  "What  in  the  world  are 
you  talking  about?" 

"The  Fishbite,"  Janie  said. 

"She  means  Tishbite.  You  know, 
Elijah,  in  the  Bible.  He  made  it 
rain  and  he  made  the  widow's  son 
come  alive.  'Course,  you  are  not  a 
widow  but  I  hope  it  is  Willie." 

Mama  went  back  to  her  driving. 

"Anyway,"  I  said  it  real  loud,  "a 
cloud  big  as  a  man's  hand  wouldn't 
fill  a  dishpan." 

I  guess  dishpan  reminded  us  and 
we  looked  back.  The  space  between 
the  seats  was  filled  with  garden 
truck  covered  with  wet  gunny  sacks. 
There  was  butter,  too,  for  besides 
churning  all  our  cream,  Mama  had 
borrowed  two  pounds  from  Mrs. 
Whitney. 

"Could  I  have  a  handful  of  peas?" 
I  asked. 

"Certainly  not." 

I  knew  I  couldn't  but  might  as 
well  ask.     "I  am  hungry." 

Pretty  soon  I  asked,  "Don't  they 
have  a  teeny-weeny  bit?"  Of  food, 
I  meant. 

"They  have  very  little.  What 
would  they  eat  when  they  have  no 
garden?" 

"Candy." 

I  thought  Mama  was  going  to 
spat  me  but  she  didn't.  Janie  and 
I  laughed  and  laughed. 

Finally  we  came  to  a  big  ditch 


THE  FISHBITE  STORY 


153 


that  crossed  the  road.  Mama  un- 
hitched the  team  and  let  them 
drink.  Then  they  browsed  on  the 
grass  along  the  fence  while  we  ate 
our  picnic. 

Soon  after  starting  again  we  ran 
into  broken  hills  with  rabbit-brush 
and  greasewood  between.  Then 
suddenly  I  saw  the  bridge  over  the 
Rio  Grande.  I  could  not  see  the 
river  for  it  was  down  in  the  canyon. 
There  were  three  mud  huts  back  a 
piece  from  the  rim.  Papa  said  once 
there  had  been  a  trading  post  here. 
A  Mexican  lived  in  one  of  the  huts 
and  his  dogs  ran  snarling  and  bark- 
ing at  us. 

^HE  bridge  was  high  and  black, 
and  it  was  real  scary  when  the 
horses'  clop-clop  sounded  on  the 
boards.  I  closed  my  eyes  and  didn't 
move.  I  didn't  want  to  look  down 
at  the  water.  It  was  too  far  down, 
but  I  knew  it  was  green  and  ripply. 

"If  I  fall  it  will  take  a  whole 
year  to  hit  the  water." 

I  opened  my  eyes  and  Janie  was 
leaning  over  trying  to  see  the  water. 
I  pushed  her  back  against  Mama 
and  held  tight  to  her.  "No,  sir," 
I  told  her.  "It  wouldn't  take  more 
than  a  day." 

Then  I  heard  Mama  take  a  long 
breath  and  I  knew  we  were  off  the 
bridge.  We  rode  through  more 
rocks  and  boulders  and  then  we 
came  to  the  sand  hills.  The  sun 
was  oven-hot  and  we  drank  and 
drank  from  Mama's  waterbag.  I 
wanted  to  eat  but  Mama  said  no. 
Then  the  next  thing  I  knew  Janie 
and  I  were  both  waking  up  and 
Mama  was  sitting  between  us.  We 
were  on  the  last  hill  above  East- 
dale. 

"Look,"  Mama  cried,  "there  isn't 


a  green  leaf  anywhere."  She  sound- 
ed real  worried. 

The  sand  crunched  under  our 
wheels.  I  could  see  a  million  dia- 
monds sparkling  in  the  sand,  but 
Mama  wouldn't  let  me  get  any.  She 
said  it  was  just  mica.  We  went 
down  into  the  creek  bottoms  that 
used  to  be  meadows,  then  up  on  a 
little  bench  and  down  it  again  to 
Miller's  place.  Hattie  and  Albert 
ran  to  meet  us  when  their  mother 
opened  the  gate. 

After  we  helped  unload  we  each 
had  a  slice  of  bread  and  butter  left 
from  our  picnic.  Then  we  ran  out 
to  play.  I  liked  having  no  water. 
The  ditch  bottom  was  covered  with 
soft  white  sand  that  squashed  be- 
tween our  toes.  The  willows  along 
the  ditchbanks  looked  like  queer 
feather  dusters.  The  cows  had  eat- 
en the  leaves  and  bark  up  as  far 
as  they  could  reach.  Brown  dust- 
ers, of  course. 

When  Sister  Miller  called  that 
it  was  time  to  go  for  the  cows  we 
all  went  to  the  herd  corral.  Pete 
Moser  had  been  herding  that  day 
and  he  had  the  cows  there  ahead 
of  us.  They  were  bawling  and  push- 
ing against  the  bars.  They  were 
nothing  but  rough  hide  over  bones. 
Their  bags  looked  like  they  had 
already  been  milked.  Pete  was 
dusty  and  tired  and  his  lips  were 
cracked.  Maybe  no  water  would 
not  be  much  fun  after  all. 


W1 


E  didn't  have  to  drive  the 
Miller  cows  home.  They  just 
about  ran,  especially  the  last  block, 
and  their  bags  flopped  back  and 
forth  spilling  some  of  the  milk  they 
did  have.  Elmer,  Hattie's  married 
brother,  was  at  the  well  when  we 
caught    up    with    the    cows.     He 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1960 


drew  water  in  a  bucket  from  the 
well  and  poured  it  in  a  trough  for 
them,  but  they  still  wanted  more 
when  he  quit. 

"Water  is  getting  mighty  low," 
I  heard  him  tell  his  mother.  "The 
bucket  came  up  half  full  each  time/' 

We  had  some  of  our  new  peas 
and  potatoes  for  supper.  After  their 
first  helping  I  saw  Hattie  and  Al- 
bert look  at  their  mother.  Her  lips 
went  tighter  together,  but  she  gave 
each  of  us  a  small  helping.  She 
wanted  Mama  to  eat  more  but 
Mama  said  no  thanks  she  wasn't 
hungry.  I  was  about  to  ask  for 
more,  but  I  looked  at  Mama  and 
changed  my  mind.  I  took  back  my 
wish  about  no  water.  I  didn't  know 
why  it  had  to  be  boss  of  everything. 

When  we  had  family  prayers  that 
night  Sister  Miller  prayed  for  rain. 
I  didn't  know  her  voice  could  be 
so  soft.  I  got  a  prickly  feeling  all 
over  and  then  before  I  knew  I  was 
saying  the  words  right  along  with 
her.  I  wanted  every  place  in  the 
world  to  have  plenty  of  water  so 
every  child  could  have  more  than 
one  potato  for  supper. 

We  prayed  for  rain  again  the  next 
morning,  but  so  far  it  hadn't  done 
any  good.  The  sun  was  just  as  hot 
and  the  ground  just  as  dry  as  ever. 
Hattie  and  I  drove  the  cows  to  the 
herd  corral.  Frank  Hesse  was  tak- 
ing the  herd  out  today  and  his  little 
brother,  Jim,  was  helping  get  them 
started.     Jim  didn't  look  hungry. 

"We  had  potatoes  and  gravy  for 
breakfast,"  he  boasted. 

"Don't  be  smart,"  Hattie  told 
him.    "We  gave  you  the  potatoes." 

"No,  sir,  it  was.  ..."  I  swallowed 
hard  so  I  would  not  say  the  next 
words.  When  Mama  gives  some- 
thing she  does  not  say  who  shall 
have  part  of  it. 


But  we  didn't  have  potatoes  and 
gravy  for  breakfast.  We  had  noth- 
ing. 

"We  are  all  fasting,"  Sister  Miller 
said.  Then  she  saw  our  faces.  "It 
is  the  least  we  can  do.  People  over 
the  stake  are  fasting  and  praying 
for  rain.  The  food  they  don't  eat 
will  be  sent  to  us." 

"But  we  already  gave  our  share," 
I  told  Mama. 

"Emma,"  her  voice  made  me 
catch  my  breath,  "you  have  given 
nothing  until  you  have  done  with- 
out yourself."  I  wasn't  sure  what 
else  that  meant  but  it  sure  meant 
no  breakfast. 

Instead  of  Sunday  School,  they 
had  testimony  meeting,  and  it 
wasn't  even  the  day  for  it.  It  was 
a  very  good  meeting,  but  they  all 
talked  about  water.  They  started 
out  by  singing  "Did  You  Think  to 
Pray?"  Everyone  told  about  his 
many  blessings.  Old  Grandpa 
Hesse  said  the  people  hadn't  been 
living  right,  and  this  was  their  pun- 
ishment. 

Elmer,  who  was  conducting,  for 
the  Bishop  was  at  conference,  said 
we  were  being  tried,  and  if  we 
proved  faithful  the  Lord  would  still 
bless  us.  I  thought  Grandpa  Hesse 
might  be  right.  Anyway  Elijah 
made  the  rain  not  come  because  the 
people  were  wicked.  I  sure  hoped 
if  the  people  were  wicked,  they 
would  not  have  to  wait  three  years 
for  rain.  That  is  a  long  time  to  be 
hungry. 

\\f  HEN  I  came  out  of  the  little 
log  meetinghouse  the  sun 
nearly  blinded  me  and  the  gravel 
in  the  yard  was  hot  through  my 
shoes.  Everyone  looked  to  the  sky, 
but  there  wasn't  even  a  baby's  hand- 
sized  cloud.    I  was  about  to  die  by 


THE  FISHBITE  STORY 


155 


the  time  dinner  was  ready.  Mama 
and  Sister  Miller  didn't  eat.  I 
heard  Mama  say  she  would  bring 
more  food  next  week. 

'Tor  goodness  sake/'  I  said, 
chewing  fast  on  my  bread  and  but- 
ter, "we  want  some  left  for  our- 
selves." 

Something  happened  to  Sister 
Miller's  face,  and  right  quick  I  was 
full  up.  I  asked  forgiveness  in  a 
hurry,  and  when  no  one  was  look- 
ing I  put  my  bread  on  Hattie's 
plate. 

Later,  our  mamas  said  they  were 
going  to  the  graveyard  and  did  we 
want  to  go  along.  It  was  on  a 
knoll  that  was  the  driest  and  lone- 
somest  place  I  had  ever  seen.  Even 
the  sand  lilies  were  dead.  There 
were  seven  graves  and  two  of  them 
were  ours.  I  couldn't  remember 
our  big  brother,  but  I  could  remem- 
ber what  a  sweet  cuddly  baby  Wil- 
lie had  been.  I  held  Janie's  hand 
tight.  I  looked  at  Mama.  She 
never  cries  out  loud  but  her  face 
made  me  swallow  hard.  I  looked 
around  for  something  to  do. 

One  of  the  graves  had  a  hole  in 
it.  I  looked  all  around  the  sky  and 
kept  looking.  There  wasn't  a  sign 
of  a  cloud  so  I  guessed  a  coyote  had 
dug  it,  and  we  could  fill  a  coyote 
hole.  The  grave  belonged  to  some 
people  from  Taos. 

We  started  by  carrying  dirt  in 
our  hands.  That  was  too  slow.  If 
I  used  my  bonnet  Mama  would 
notice  mighty  fast,  so  I  decided  to 
use  my  dress.  Pretty  soon  we  were 
all  using  our  dresses.  Albert 
scooped  the  dirt  and  we  took  turns 
having  our  laps  filled.  The  dirt  was 
so  fine  it  scooped  easy,  but  we  sure 
looked  a  mess  when  we  had  fin- 
ished and  we  were  all  choked  for 
a  drink.     Then  Mama  noticed. 


'That  Emma,"  she  told  everyone, 
"can  think  of  more  mischief.  Next 
time,  young  lady,  you  will  be  left 
at  home." 

''But,  Mama,"  Janie  said,  "if  the 
Fishbite  was  going  to  bring  someone 
alive  we  didn't  want  it  to  be  that 
one." 

Sister  Miller  didn't  understand 
what  Janie  meant,  but  she  said 
water  was  getting  scarce  for  wash- 
ing, even. 

I  didn't  hear  what  else  she  said, 
for  just  then  a  big  whirl  of  wind 
flew  by  and  filled  our  eyes  and 
noses  with  dust.  By  the  time  we 
were  through  spluttering  and  cough- 
ing, we  were  all  shivering.  Right 
in  this  hot  weather,  only  it  wasn't 
hot  any  more.  Then  the  earth  tore 
apart  with  a  crack  that  made  us 
jump.  We  looked  toward  Ute 
Mountain.  We  could  not  see  the 
mountain,  for  a  storm  of  dust  was 
coming  our  way  like  mad.  Thunder 
crackled  again  and  lightning  split 
the  sky.  Beyond  it  came  moun- 
tains and  mountains  of  clouds. 

"Oh"  Sister  Miller  said,  and  it 
sounded  like  a  prayer. 

|  held  my  breath,  watching.  If  this 
was  the  end  of  the  world  all 
these  graves  should  come  alive.  I 
grabbed  Janie  as  a  big  drop  of  water 
hit  me  right  on  the  nose.  I  started 
to  say,  "It  is  raining,"  but  all  the 
faces  were  being  pelted.  Sister 
Miller  started  to  shake,  and  Mama 
set  her  down  on  a  flat  tombstone. 

"It  cant  be,"  she  said  over  and 
over.  But  even  Janie  could  see  it 
was,  and  we  were  getting  wet.  The 
dust  on  our  hands  and  dresses  had 
turned  to  mud. 

"Run,  all  of  you,"  Mama  called, 
and  we  ran.  I  held  Janie's  hand, 
and  Hattie  held  Albert's,  and  we 


156 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


nearly  ran  their  legs  off. 

Going  to  the  graveyard  hadn't 
been  far,  but  coming  back  was  a 
long  way.  The  rain  came  harder 
and  faster  and  thunder  cracked 
like  a  mad  dog  at  our  heels.  We 
stood  around  in  the  kitchen  but 
kept  getting  colder  so  we  went  into 
the  bedroom  and  changed  our 
clothes. 

When  Mama  and  Sister  Miller 
came  they  were  walking  like  they 
were  going  to  church.  Their  bon- 
nets looked  like  draggled  chicken 
feathers.  They  didn't  even  scold 
us  for  making  tracks  all  over  the 
scrubbed  board  floor.  After  they 
had  changed  their  clothes  they  set 
supper  on.  The  rain  was  still  com- 
ing down  in  sheets  and  every  time 
Sister  Miller  looked  she  offered  us 
more  to  eat.  For  once  I  really  had 
enough. 

The  cows  came  home  by  them- 
selves long  before  milking  time. 
Sister  Miller  was  talking  about  light- 
ing the  lamp  when  the  meeting- 
house bell  began  to  ring.  The  way 
it  rang  it  said  for  us  to  go  there. 
Mama  said  she  would  put  the  chil- 
dren to  bed,  but  Sister  Miller  said 
no  they  must  go. 

So  we  went  to  the  meetinghouse 
again.  We  ran  and  we  wore  coats, 
but  we  were  nearly  soaked  by  the 
time  we  got  there.     Elmer  had  a 


fire  in  the  big  stove  and  was  light- 
ing the  extra  lamps.  We  held  our 
coats  close  to  the  stove  so  they 
could  dry.    All  they  did  was  steam. 

When  everyone  was  there  Elmer 
said  it  was  fitting  that  we  give 
thanks  for  this  life-saving  rain. 
Grandpa  Hesse  said  it  would  have 
to  rain  more  than  this  to  save  the 
country.  From  all  over  the  room 
people  whispered,  "It  will.  It  will." 
And  it  did. 

Then  we  all  sang  "Now  Let  Us 
Rejoice."  Sister  Miller  really 
pumped  the  squeaky  old  organ  and 
the  voices  rose  in  a  mighty  chorus. 
I  had  heard  that  somewhere. 

It  rained  so  long  and  so  hard  we 
didn't  get  home  until  Wednesday. 

Vy/'HEN  Papa  was  digging  po- 
tatoes that  fall  Janie  and  I 
got  plenty  tired  picking  them  up. 

"There  are  too  manv,"  I  grum- 
bled. 

"Thank  your  mother  for  that," 
Papa  said,  "All  the  cultivating  she 
did  with  that  fork  brought  a  heavy 
crop." 

Mama  was  helping.  Now  she 
straightened  and  said,  "No.  It  was 
the  Fishbite." 

My  mouth  dropped  open  and  I 
stared.  Then  I  saw  Papa  give  her 
his  special  look,  and  she  smiled  as 
she  does  sometimes. 


Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson,  Boise,  Idaho,  is  well-known  to  readers  of  the  Magazine, 
having  written  many  short  stories  and  serials.  "Since  being  a  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  winner  in  1954,"  Mrs.  Robinson  tells  us,  "my  grandchildren  have  increased  to 
twenty -five.  Our  son  Philemon  has  returned  from  presiding  over  the  Finnish  Mission; 
our  daughter  has  come  back  from  Germany,  where  her  husband  was  stationed  as  a 
serviceman,  and  our  other  twin  has  twins,  which  makes  three  sets  for  the  family,  four 
if  I  count  myself.  We  had  a  reunion  last  summer,  with  all  members  of  our  family 
present. 

"I  was  born  in  Eastdale,  Colorado.  My  husband,  P.  B.  Robinson,  Sr.,  was  reared 
in  Old  Mexico.  I  have  served  in  all  the  women's  auxiliaries  of  the  Church  on  a  ward 
and  stake  level,  except  Primary,  but  including  teacher  training  and  genealogy.  At  pres- 
ent I  am  teaching  the  theology  course  in  Relief  Society.  I  am  a  charter  member  of 
the  Idaho  Writers  League,  and  have  had  one  book  published,  and  sixteen  serials,  as 
well  as  many  short  stories  and  articles." 


Spiritual  Living  -  Pathway  to  Peace 

Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 

Professor  and  Chairman  of  Human  Development  and  Family  Relationships, 

Brigham  Young  University 

(Address  Delivered  at  Departmental  Meeting,  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 

October  8,  1959) 

An  Era  oi  Confusion  next-door    neighbors    of    today,    is 

and  Insecurity  adding   new    challenges    in   human 


T 


HIS   is   the   nuclear   age   and      relations, 
living  in  a  nuclear  age  forces 
us  to  deal  with  many  dial-     An  Era  oi  Great  Potentiality 


lenges.  Even  though  we  have  many  Concomitant  with  this  confusion 
luxuries  and  comforts  of  living  and  anxiety  are  the  potential  ac- 
which  our  grandparents  did  not  complishments  for  good  in  the  fore- 
even  dream  of,  I'm  sure  that  our  seeable  future  which  could  result 
task  of  adjusting  to  and  meeting  from  the  remarkable  developments 
the  challenges  which  face  us  far  in  the  physical  sciences.  If  the 
surmounts  the  kinds  of  problems  peace  of  the  world  can  be  kept,  if 
which  our  grandparents  faced.  we   are   able   to   develop   sufficient 

These  are  confusing  times.    The  skill  in  getting  along  with  one  an- 

daily  headlines  carrying  evidences  of  other,  both  within  our  communities 

fear  and  anxiety  in  high  places  fill  and  in  the  world  at  large,  it  is  quite 

us  with  this  same  fear  and  anxiety,  probable  that  the  last  half  of  the 

The   large    black   banners    of    war,  twentieth   century  will   record   the 

strikes,  atom  and  hydrogen  bomb  greatest  material  changes  in  the  his- 

experinients,    and    guided    missiles  tory  of  our  civilization.     If  we  are 

multiply  this  confusion.    Radio  and  able,  creatively,  to  handle  the  prob- 

television  programs  discussing  these  lems    which    face    us    and    to    be 

problems,  often  in  a  passionate  and  somewhat  philosophical  about  the 

pessimistic  manner,  arouse  feelings  unfinished  world  in  which  we  live, 

of  uneasiness  and  confusion  in  our  we  can  quite  honestly  say  that  we 

youth  and  in  ourselves.  are  now  living  in  the  most  exciting 

Parents  are  confused;  teachers  are  era  of  all  times.  The  remarkable  ad- 
perplexed;  Congressmen  and  states-  vancements  which  potentially  exist 
men  disagree,  and  military  person-  in  the  peaceful  use  of  nuclear 
nel  argue  as  to  the  size  of  the  armed  energy  are  legion, 
forces  and  need  for  mobilization.  This  is  an  age,  too,  in  which  the 
Authority,  in  many  respects,  includ-  advances  made  in  nutrition,  health 
ing  religion,  is  being  questioned,  education,  and  medicine,  are  not 
and  old  ways  of  life  are  being  re-  only  making  it  possible  for  men  to 
placed  with  new  ones  or  unfamiliar  live  longer,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
ones.  The  advancement  of  the  jet  have  removed  many  of  our  most 
age,  which  is  making  of  countries  dreaded  diseases  and  appear  to  be 
which  were  history  and  geography  on  the  threshold  of  conquering 
book  fantasylands  of  yesterday,  our  numerous  others. 

Page  157 


158 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


Balancing  the  Scales 

The  accomplishments  in  the 
physical  sciences  are  so  remarkable 
in  comparison  with  advances  in 
other  areas  of  living  that  the  scales 
are  out  of  balance.  We  have  sent 
atomic  submarines  underneath  the 
ice  cap  covering  the  region  sur- 
rounding the  North  Pole,  satellites 
circling  the  earth  and  traveling  to 
the  moon,  and  have  conquered 
many  of  our  feared  diseases.  The 
advancements  in  the  area  of  travel 
and  communication  have  altered 
our  lives  in  many  ways.  If  we  are 
to  put  these  many  accomplishments 
to  use  for  the  betterment  of  man- 
kind, rather  than  its  destruction,  we 
must  balance  the  scales  with  the 
attributes  of  maturity,  love,  and 
spirituality. 

Today,  increasing  numbers  of 
people  are  beginning  to  understand 
that  the  fundamental  problem  of 
the  human  race  is  to  learn  how  to 
live  together  in  peace  and  harmony. 
No  matter  how  many  rockets  we 
launch  to  the  moon  nor  how  many 
scientific  instruments  the  rockets 
carry,  they  still  cannot  teach  us 
much  about  human  development 
and  behavior.  Guided  missiles  or 
hvdrogen  bombs  do  not  pick  them- 
selves up  in  one  city  and  drop 
themselves  on  another  city.  Such  de- 
structive actions  occur  only  through 
the  motivations  and  directions  of 
human  beings.  As  long  as  we  have 
leaders  of  nations  who  are  charac- 
terized by  immaturity,  jealousy, 
greed,  and  hostility,  we  will  con- 
tinue to  live  in  an  anxious  age 
threatened  bv  the  fear  of  suffering 
and  destruction. 

Challenge  to  Develop  Harmonious 
Human  Relationship 

The  challenges  which  lie  before 


us  are  clear.  Advances  in  the 
physical  sciences  must  be  balanced 
with  achievements  in  the  social  or- 
der and  understanding  of  human 
behavior.  We  must  change  our  way 
of  thinking;  we  must  change  our 
way  of  feeling.  Instead  of  hating, 
fighting,  and  crushing  one  another, 
we  must  seek  to  build  our  lives  up- 
on the  principles  of  righteousness 
as  taught  and  exemplified  by  our 
Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ.  These 
challenges  may  not  be  easy  for  some 
because  of  the  attraction  which  the 
glitter  and  ease  of  following  other 
paths  may  have.  The  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  beckons  us  to  follow 
the  high  road  wherein  we  dedicate 
ourselves  to  the  eternal  values  of 
noble  and  righteous  living.  Any- 
thing less  than  this  may  mean  the 
decline,  if  not  the  destruction,  of 
our  civilization,  and  it  obviously 
will  result  in  a  less  abundant  life 
than  is  potentially  within  each  of  us. 

Need  ior  Emotional  Maturity 

The  significant  problem  at  hand 
is:  Can  we  meet  the  challenge?  If 
we  are  to  meet  successfully  the  chal- 
lenges and  responsibilities  of  living 
meaningfully  and  spiritually  in  a 
nuclear  age,  it  is  essential  that  we 
develop  a  clear  understanding  of 
emotional  and  religious  maturity 
and  that  we  exert  every  effort  to- 
ward  increasing  the  degree  and 
quality  of  our  maturity  in  these 
aspects  and  in  nurturing  its  growth 
in  our  children.  An  individual 
grows  and  develops  in  many  differ- 
ent ways  from  the  time  of  concep- 
tion through  infancy,  childhood, 
adolescence,  adulthood,  and,  in 
some  respects,  as  long  as  he  lives. 
In  fact,  we  may  be  correct  in  specu- 
lating that  developing  emotional 
maturity  is  an  eternal  process.    De- 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING  —  PATHWAY  TO  PEACE  159 

termining  whether  or  not  an  indi-  the  Latter-day  Saint  concept  of  pro- 

vidual   is  appropriately  mature  for  gression,  for  certainly  this  is  one  of 

his  age  is  not  a  quick  or  easy  job;  the  ways  in  which  eternal  growth 

however,    there    are    certain    traits  and  development  have  the  potential 

which  seem   to  represent  maturity  to  occur.     Many  of  the  challenges 

that  should  be  helpful  to  us.     As  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  require 

we   attempt   to   evaluate   our   own  the  characteristics  of  an  emotionally 

emotional  maturity,  we  must  be  as  mature  person  in  order  to  accom- 

objective  and  honest  as  possible.  plish   them    successfully.    Without 

taking  the  time  to  cite  numerous 
The  Rote  oi  Emotional  Maturity  scriptural  quotations,  let  us  recog- 
The  role  of  a  mature  adult  living  nize  that  one  cannot  possess  the 
in  a  nuclear  age  can  never  be  one  skill  and  ability  genuinely  to  love, 
of  passive  and  uncritical  acceptance,  forgive,  be  concerned  about  the 
It  must  be  a  role  in  which  we  par-  welfare  and  well-being  of  others, 
ticipate  in  creative  and  objective  without  being  appropriately  mature 
evaluations  of  the  many  new  forces,  ^r  one's  age.  If  we  are  to  live  the 
alternatives,  and  decisions  which  we  teachings  of  Christ  and  be  pre- 
surely  must  face.  The  mature  pared  for  leadership  in  our  society, 
adult  is  one  who  thinks,  meditates,  as  well  as  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
values,  tries  to  foresee  consequences,  it  is  important  that  we  make  a  con- 
and  is  actively  confronting  life  and  certed  effort  toward  increasing  our 
trying  to  do  what  needs  to  be  done  emotional  maturity, 
to  improve  life.  The  mature  per-  We  cannot  become  emotionally 
son  is  not  afraid  of  life;  rather  he  mature  all  at  once.  We  advance 
actively  seeks  to  face  it  on  as  many  toward  it  little  by  little.  Each  step 
fronts  as  his  capacities  and  limita-  we  take  in  this  direction  will  lead  us 
tions  permit,  to  live  as  an  effective  and  our  fellow  men  from  a  world 
person  in  a  rapidly  changing  society  in  which  there  is  considerable  chaos 
of  today.  The  mature  person  must  and  confusion  toward  a  world 
have  graduated  from  home  and  characterized  by  those  elements 
school  with  an  awareness  of  what  which  will  make  up  the  kingdom 
will  be  expected  of  him  by  society,  of  heaven  on  earth. 
He  should  have  successfully  devel- 
oped from  the  stage  of  thinking,  Need  for  Religious  Maturity 
"Please  help  me/'  to  "I  can  take  In  addition  to  exerting  our  efforts 
care  of  myself,"  to  "Please  let  me  diligently  toward  achieving  more 
help  you."  emotional  maturity  is  the  serious 
There  is  an  urgency  for  a  mature  need  of  growing  toward  greater  re- 
leadership  in  our  society  and  com-  ligious  maturity.  The  true  gospel 
munities.  A  mature  person,  be-  of  Jesus  Christ  is  not  a  religion 
cause  he  understands  himself  and  consisting  of  essentially  juvenile 
others,  is  better  prepared  to  meet  formulations,  but  rather  a  religion 
the  tasks  of  everyday  life  with  more  which  encourages  the  individual  to 
confidence  and  is,  therefore,  more  develop  all  the  characteristically  hu- 
capable  of  wisely  and  intelligently  man  powers  within  him.  When 
leading  others.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  said,  "Be  ye  there- 
Emotional  maturity  is  essential  to  fore  perfect,   even  as   your   Father 


160 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1960 


which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect/'  he 
was  extending  an  invitation  to  ma- 
turity. 

Religious  maturity  is  built  not 
only  upon  belief  (faith),  but  also 
upon  behavior  (works).  It  is  di- 
rectly related  to,  if  not  dependent 
upon,  the  parallel  development  of 
emotional  maturity.  Certainly  such 
characteristics  or  attributes  as  ac- 
ceptance of  self  and  others,  adapt- 
ability and  flexibility,  orientation  to 
environment,  an  integrated  philoso- 
phy of  life,  acceptance  of  responsi- 
bilities, and  knowledge  must  be 
present  in  order  for  the  religious 
maturing  process  to  occur. 

Tiaits  of  Religious  Maturity 

1.   Knowledge  and  awareness  of 


which  one  does  not  overdo  some 
phases  of  living  to  the  serious 
neglect  of  others. 

Life  for  the  religiously  mature 
person  consists  of  growth  toward 
wholeness.  Perhaps  this  is  what 
Paul  had  in  mind  when  he  said: 

When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child, 
I  understood  as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a 
child:  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put 
away  childish  things  (First  Corinthians 
13:11). 

The  religiously  mature  adult  is 
developing  a  comprehensive  phi- 
losophy of  life  which  provides 
coherence  to  the  world  about  him 
and  enables  him  to  make  his  life 
harmonious  with  it. 

4.  Practical     (dynamic)     applica- 


«,!      -r — j — 7  t£    y> — n=r r^ ti°n  of  religious  beliefs.     The  gos 

the  abundant  life.       1  he  religious-      . 2 — . .  .  & 


ly  mature  person  must  assume 
responsibility  for  gaining  all  the 
knowledge  he  possibly  can  regard- 
ing the  context  of  the  abundant  life 
as  taught  and  exemplified  by  the 
Savior.  He  sees  it  as  a  growing 
process  and  recognizes  that  progres- 
sion in  the  direction  of  achieving 
the  abundant  life  comes  through 
diligent  study,  reflective  thinking, 
and  communion  with  the  Creator. 

2.  Spiritual  freedom.  If  the  indi- 
vidual is  to  be  encouraged  or  even 
permitted  to  experience  the  po- 
tentialities within  him  for  spiritual 
living  and  religious  maturity,  he 
must  have  an  environment  in  which 
he  can  exercise  his  freedom  of  the 
soul.  A  social  environment  which 
seeks  to  enforce  conformity  of 
thinking  and  which  is  highly  critical 
of  spiritual  exploration  would  ap- 
pear to  discourage  the  freedom 
which  God  intended  men  to  have. 

3.  Growth  toward  wholeness.  The 
spiritual  life  is   a  balanced   life   in 


pel  which  Christ  taught  is  a  religion 
of  doing,  a  religion  of  positive 
action.  The  religiously  mature  per- 
son within  the  framework  of  Chris- 
tianity must,  of  necessity,  be 
involved  in  a  life  of  dynamic  action. 
The  religiously  mature  person  is  not 
only  concerned  with  his  awareness 
of  religious  teachings,  but  he  is 
genuinely  concerned  with  develop- 
ing the  skills  to  apply  them. 

5.  The  sense  of  glory  in  life.  The 
religiously  mature  person  recognizes 
that  glories  surround  him.  He 
stands  in  reverent  amazement  of 
the  many  elements  which  consti- 
tute the  universe  and  life  that  are 
beyond  his  own  comprehension  — 
beyond  his  own  accomplishment. 
Reverence  for  life  inevitably  results 
in  humility  —  a  hallmark  of  the 
religiously  mature  person. 

With  this  kind  of  approach  to 
living,  an  individual  is  able  to  see 
beneath  the  surface  —  see  beyond 
the  horizons.  He  has  the  ability  to 
sense  the  inwardness  of  things.  And, 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING  —  PATHWAY  TO  PEACE 


161 


likewise,  the  religiously  mature  in-  or    a    tinkling    cymbal"  —  we   are 

dividual    senses   the   inwardness    of  nothing. 

people.  He  sees  the  potentialities  If  we  are  to  maintain  good 
within  them  and  constantly  seeks  to  mental  health  and  achieve  a  feeling 
move  toward  the  goal  of  helping  of  personal  satisfaction  and  security, 
himself  and  other  people.  He  we  must  counteract  the  unrest  and 
seeks  as  Socrates  prayed:  "Make  me  anxiety  which  exist  in  the  world 
beautiful  in  the  inward  soul  and  with  knowledge  and  awareness  of 
may  the  inward  and  the  outward  be  the  abundant  life.  We  must  insure 
as  one."  The  abundant  life  might  the  conditions  which  will  permit 
be  interpreted  as  consisting  mainly  freedom  of  the  soul  in  order  that 
of  loving  God,  loving  oneself,  and  independently  we  can  make  the  best 
loving  one's  fellow  men.  of  our  lives.  Our  planetal  aware- 
6.  Acting  in  faith.  The  religious-  ness  in  the  nuclear  age  emphasizes 
ly  mature  person  acts  in  faith,  and  the  importance  of  growth  toward 
because  of  his  faith,  he  has  an  wholeness  in  order  that  we  may 
optimistic  view  of  the  future.  Faith  develop  an  attitude  of  outreach  and 
not  only  serves  as  a  dynamic  force  inclusiveness.  Our  skills  of  apply- 
to  impel  us  on  to  greater  things,  ing  and  practicing  our  religious 
but  it  can  serve,  also,  as  an  anchor  beliefs  must  be  perfected  so  that 
which  can  help  provide  a  feeling  faith  will  be  matched  with  works, 
of  security  much  needed  in  the  If  we  can  develop  a  sense  of  glory 
rapidly  changing  and  complex  world  in  life,  a  reverence  for  life,  perhaps 
of  today.    The  importance  of  faith  we   will   seek   to    nurture   and   en- 


along  with  love  was  pointed  out 
when  we  were  told:  "And  if  you 
have  not  faith,  hope,  and  charity, 
you  can  do  nothing"  (D&C  18:19). 

The  Role  of  Religious  Maturity 

The  demands  of  living  spiritually 
in  any  age,  but  particularly  in  this 
nuclear  age,  require  the  traits, 
characteristics,  and  qualities  of  re- 
ligious and  emotional  maturity.  As 
man  has  developed  the  almost 
unbelievable  mechanical  advances 
which  may  permit  him  to  destroy 
himself,  the  ability  to  love  and  to 
forgive  becomes  even  more  essen- 
tial than  in  the  past.  Our  own  per- 
sonal development  should  be  of 
vital  concern  to  all  of  us.  Paul  told 
us,  in  essence,  that  no  matter  how 
many  other  things  we  have,  that 
without  love  in  our  hearts  and  in 
our  lives,  we  are  "as  sounding  brass, 


hance  life  rather  than  destroy  it. 
Then,  acting  in  faith,  we  can  exert 
our  every  effort  toward  achieving 
good  works  and  toward  improving 
the  life  situation. 

The  Powerful  Influence  oi 
the  Home 

The  home  is  one  of  the  most 
powerful  influences  affecting  the 
development  of  emotional  and  re- 
ligious maturity.  The  degree  and 
quality  of  emotional  and  religious 
maturity  which  are  developed  in  the 
home  are  closely  related  to  what  is 
expressed  in  the  behavior  of  par- 
ents. During  the  early  years,  the 
home  plays  a  most  significant  role 
in  determining  whether  or  not  one 
is  helped  to  lay  away  childish  ways 
of  reacting  and  encouraged  to  de- 
velop new  and  more  mature  ways 
of  thinking  and  behaving. 

We   cannot   become   mature  all 


162 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


at  once.  We  advance  toward  it 
little  by  little.  We  are  yet  im- 
perfect human  beings  on  our  way 
toward  perfection,  but  each  step 
that  we  take  ourselves  and  help  our 
children  take,  leads  us  closer  to  the 
fulfillment  of  living  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

A  great  responsibility  falls  upon 
the  home  to  produce  loving  person- 
alities, individuals  with  feeling  of 
respect  and  value  for  mankind,  and 
skills  of  putting  into  practice  Chris- 
tian ideals  and  teachings.  Our  world 
can  only  be  as  effectively  safe  and 
secure  as  are  the  homes  that  con- 
stitute it. 

Walking  the  Spiritual  Road 

Our  challenge,  then,  is  to  find  a 
way  in  which  parents  can  join  hands 
with  each  other  and  with  their  chil- 
dren to  travel  the  spiritual  road. 
The  spiritual  road  has  Christ  as  its 
ideal,  not  the  gratification  of  the 
physical,  for  he  that  will  save  his 
life,  yielding  to  the  first  gratifica- 
tion of  a  seeming  need,  would  lose 
his  life,  lose  his  happiness,  lose  the 
pleasure  of  living  at  this  present 
time.  If  he  would  seek  the  real 
purpose  of  life,  the  individual  must 
live  for  something  higher  than  self. 
He  hears  the  Savior's  voice  saying, 
"I  am  the  wav,  the  truth,  and  the 
life..  ."  (John  14:6). 

The  Quest  for  Peace  in  Society 

The  need  for  world  peace  is 
obvious.  No  matter  how  gloomy 
the  picture  may  appear  at  times,  one 
optimistic  fact  exists  —  each  one  of 
us  can  make  a  contribution  toward 
achieving  world  peace  and  good  will 
toward  men.  It  is  important,  how- 
ever, that  we  actively  assume  re- 
sponsibility for  putting  our  own 
house  in  order.     What  the  world 


needs  is  individuals  who  are  living  a 
practical  religion,  who  are  living  ap- 
plied Christianity.  We  need  not  only 
pray  'Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will 
be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven," 
but,  individually,  to  work  and  strive 
to  create  the  kind  of  world  in 
which  these  conditions  may  prevail. 
This  implies  that  if  religion  is  to 
make  a  contribution  in  our  quest 
for  peace,  it  must  not  only  be  a 
subjective  feeling,  but  also  an  ex- 
pression of  that  feeling  manifested 
in  human  associations  and  social 
relations.  Knowing  a  thing  or 
merely  feeling  an  assurance  of  the 
truth  is  not  sufficient.  'To  him 
that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth 
it   not,   to   him   it   is   sin"    (James 

4:17)- 

Service  to  Others 

Christ  invited  us  to  follow  in  his 
steps  in  order  that  we  might  have 
life  more  abundantly.  One  very 
tangible  way  in  which  we  can  make 
a  contribution  toward  others  and 
toward  our  own  personal  develop- 
ment is  by  serving  our  fellow  men. 
Most  all  of  us  daily,  regardless  of 
our  age,  could  find  opportunities  to 
serve  someone  older  than  we  are; 
someone  who  may  be  crippled  or 
handicapped  in  some  wav;  by  giving 
encouragement  to  someone  who  is 
discouraged  or  depressed;  or  by  mak- 
ing life  more  interesting  and  satis- 
fying for  any  of  the  persons  with 
whom  we  associate.  Those  indi- 
viduals who  experience  satisfaction 
and  happiness  by  living  creatively, 
by  serving  their  fellow  men  —  indi- 
viduals who  are  dedicated  to  the 
creation  of  a  still  better  world  for 
everyone,  are  traveling  the  course 
which  we  are  charting  toward  a  bet- 
ter world. 

Jesus,    having    man's    future    in 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING  —  PATHWAY  TO  PEACE 


163 


mind,  said,  nineteen  centuries  ago, 
"A  new  commandment  I  give  unto 
you,  That  ye  love  one  another" 
(John  13:34).  Today,  scientists  of 
human  behavior  have  arrived  at  the 
conclusion  that  love  is  the  greatest 
medicine  and  provides  the  most 
hope  for  achieving  a  world  of  peace 
and  a  condition  in  which  man  can 
live  and  maintain  good  mental 
health. 

We  have  learned  through  cen- 
turies of  experience  that  a  com- 
mandment alone  does  not  make  a 
person  love  another.  We  have 
learned  that  if  a  person  is  filled  with 
hate  and  anger  and  hostility,  at- 
tempts to  command  and  legislate 
kindness  and  mercy  and  love  appear 
to  have  essentiallv  failed.  The  de- 
velopment of  such  traits  and 
characteristics  will  result  from  liv- 
ing in  healthy  conditions  which 
nurture  and  promote  feelings  of 
love  that  spontaneously  flow  from 
within  the  individual.  If  sincere 
men  and  women  the  world  over 
could  unite  in  an  earnest  effort  to 
supplant  feelings  of  selfishness,  hat- 
red, suspicion,  and  greed,  with  feel- 
ings of  kindness,  mercy,  justice,  and 
service  to  others,  then  leaders  would 
think  more  of  men  than  of  the  suc- 
cess of  a  system,  and  they  would 
thereby  promote  the  peace  and 
happiness  of  mankind.  There  is 
no  road  to  universal  peace  which 
does  not  lead  into  the  hearts  of 
humanity 

The  challenge  and  task  of  follow- 


ing the  pathway  to  peace  obviously 
rest  upon  the  shoulders  of  each  of 
us.  It  will  take  all  of  us  working 
diligently  together  to  create  a  world 
of  peace-loving  people,  to  develop 
within  ourselves  the  skill,  the  capac- 
ity, the  desire  to  live  harmoniously, 
creatively  with  one  another,  to  love 
the  Lord,  to  love  oneself,  to  love 
one's  neighbor,  to  love  one's  ene- 
mies, to  create  within  our  homes 
the  kind  of  environment  which  will 
produce  loving  personalities  in  our 
children.  This  means  we  must 
search  for  self-understanding,  for 
inner  peace,  contentment,  serenity, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  maintain- 
ing sufficient  feelings  of  dissatisfac- 
tion that  we  have  the  propelling 
drive  and  urge  to  improve  the  life 
situation. 

We  must  realize  that  the  power 
to  love  does  not  come  full-grown 
into  our  lives.  It  does  not  come  by 
mere  admonition,  nor  by  logical, 
verbal  proof  of  its  importance.  To 
promote  love  among  men  requires 
that  we  do  more  than  talk  about  it, 
that  we  actually  promote  situations 
and  create  atmospheres  in  which 
love  will  spontaneously  flourish 
without  being  admonished  to  do  so. 
It  must  form  a  very  core  of  our  lives 
as  we  attempt  to  live  and  practice 
a  religion  of  love.  Not  by  seeking 
the  superficial  things  of  life,  but 
rather  as  love  springs  from  the  in- 
dividual's heart  will  we  find  the 
peace  of  Christ. 


{Bluebird 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

I  tried  to  capture  April  weather, 
Spin  song  of  fragrance  lilacs  bore. 
But  a  poet  wearing  a  bright  blue  feather 
Sang  all  that  I  knew  to  sing  and  more. 


cJhe  Southern  States    ft  it. 


tssion 


Pieston  R.  Nibley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

/^\NE  of  the  first  missionaries  to  labor  in  the  states  which  later  were 
included  in  the  Southern  States  Mission,  was  Wilford  Woodruff 
who,  as  early  as  1834,  traveled  through  and  held  meetings  in  Arkansas, 
Tennessee,  and  Kentucky.  Converts  were  baptized  and  several  small 
branches  of  the  Church  were  established.  In  1839  Jedediah  M.  Grant 
began  missionary  work  in  Virginia.  Other  elders  followed,  but  it  was  not 
until  1875  that  the  Southern  States  Mission  was  organized,  with  Henry 
G.  Boyle  as  president.  The  States  included  in  the  new  mission  were 
Tennessee,  Arkansas,  Alabama,  Georgia,  Mississippi,  and  Virginia. 

As  the  work  of  the  mission  increased,  a  number  of  adjoining  States 
were  added,  including  Ohio,  North  and  South  Carolina,  Kentucky,  Mary- 
land, Texas,  Louisiana,  and  Florida. 

The  headquarters  of  the  Southern  States  Mission  was  first  established 
in  Nashville,  Tennessee.  It  was  later  changed  to  Chattanooga,  Tennessee, 
then  to  Atlanta,  Georgia. 

Presidents  of  the  mission  who  served  from  the  time  of  its  organization 
until  1933  were:  Henry  G.  Boyle,  1875-78;  John  Morgan,  1878-83;  Brigham 
H.  Roberts,  1883-84;  William  Spry,  1888-91;  J.  Golden  Kimball,  1891-94; 


Courtesy  Atlanta  Chamber  of  Commerce 
Submitted  by  Lucile  W.  Bunker 


THE  SUWANNEE  RIVER,  GEORGIA  AND  FLORIDA 


Page  164 


THE  SOUTHERN  STATES  MISSION 


165 


Courtesy  Atlanta  Chamber  of  Commerce 
Submitted  by  Lucile  W.  Bunker 

DOGWOOD  IN  BLOOM,  ATLANTA,  GEORGIA 

Elias  S.  Kimball,  1894-98;  Ben  E.  Rich,  1898-1902;  Ephraim  H.  Nye, 
1902-03;  Ben  E.  Rich,  1903-08;  Charles  A.  Callis,  1908-33. 

After  serving  twenty-five  years  as  president  of  the  Southern  States 
Mission,  Charles  A.  Callis  was  ordained  a  member  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  on  October  14,  1933. 

Mission  presidents  who  have  served  since  President  Callis  are: 
LeGrand  Richards,  1933-37;  Merrill  D.  Clayson,  1937-40;  William  P. 
Whitaker,  1940-43;  Heber  Meeks,  1943-48;  Albert  Choules,  1948-52;  Peter 
J.  Ricks,  1952-55;  Berkeley  L.  Bunker,  1955-59;  J.  Byron  Ravsten,  1959—. 

The  borders  of  the  Southern  States  Mission  have  been  changed  sev- 
eral times  since  its  organization.  The  Mission  now  embraces  the  States 
of  Georgia,  Mississippi,  Alabama,  Florida,  and  South  Carolina. 

Stakes  that  have  been  organized  from  the  Southern  States  Mission  are: 
Florida,  January  1947;  South  Carolina,  October  1947;  Atlanta,  May  1957; 
Orlando,  February  1958;  and  Tampa,  August  1959. 

At  the  end  of  November  1959,  there  were  12,554  members  of  the 
Church  in  this  Mission,  located  in  seventy  branches. 

Sixty-four  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1276  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1959.  Lucile  W.  Bunker  is  former  president  of  the 
Southern  States  Mission  Relief  Society.  The  new  president  is  Elva  Stella 
Ravsten. 


Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  "A  Southern  Mansion  With  Dogwood  in 
Bloom,"  is  used  by  Courtesy  of  the  Atlanta,  Georgia,  Chamber  of  Commerce,  and  was 
submitted  by  Lucile  W.  Bunker.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Southern  States  Mission," 
by  Sister  Bunker,  on  page  179. 


A  Place  for  Everything 


Charmaine  Kohler 


DEBRA  awoke  suddenly,  as  she 
did  each  morning,  plans  for 
the  day  running  through  her 
head.  Today  she  wanted  to  wash 
the  kitchen  windows,  straighten  the 
cupboard  shelves,  and  give  the 
utility  room  a  good  cleaning.  After 
that,  there  might  be  time  to  do 
that  stack  of  mending  before  Dan 
came  home  from  work. 

Debra  prided  herself  on  her  neat- 
as-a-pin  home.  She  knew  her  neigh- 
bors remarked  on  how  she  kept  it 
that  way  with  two  small  atom- 
powered  boys  and  a  husband  to 
clean  up  after.  Her  formula  was  "a 
place  for  everything,  and  everything 
in  its  place,"  and  she  followed  this 
formula  to  the  letter. 

Her  thoughts  were  interrupted 
when  two  little  blonde  heads  peeked 
around  the  door.  Ronnie,  age  four, 
and  Greggie,  age  two,  skipped  smil- 
ing to  the  bedside,  both  talking  at 
once. 

"Good  morning,  Mommie!"  Ron- 
nie flashed  his  dimples  and  pro- 
ceeded to  dig  Dan  out  from  be- 
neath the  covers. 

'  'Morning,  Mommie/'  Greggie 
always  managed  to  sound  like  his 
big  brother's  echo.  Everything  Ron- 
nie said  Greggie  would  repeat  as 
best  he  could,  which  sometimes 
wasn't  too  clear. 

Debra  smiled  quickly  at  her  wig- 
gling sons,  as  she  reached  for  her 
housecoat  and  slippers.  The  boys 
would  have  "Daddy  Polar  Bear"  up 
soon,  so  she  might  as  well  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunity  and  get 
breakfast  started.     When  Dan  left 

Page  166 


for  work  at  nine,  she  hoped  to  be 
all  ready  to  start  cleaning. 

Greggie  soon  joined  her  in  the 
kitchen  and  demanded  his  usual 
seat  on  the  counter  top.  Here  he 
could  watch  every  fascinating  move 
as  flour  and  eggs  blended  with  milk 
and  shortening  to  make  the  hot 
cakes  he  loved. 

"Me  help?" 

"Not  this  morning,  honey.  Mom- 
mie wants  to  hurry."  Debra  poured 
out  a  cup  of  dried  milk  and  set  it 
down  on  the  counter. 

"Ronnie!  Hot  cakes!"  Greggie 
eagerly  relayed  the  good  news. 

"Hot  cakes!"  The  answering  shout 
from  the  bathroom  and  the  quick 
dash  for  the  kitchen  were  evidence 
of  another  little  boy's  breakfast  fav- 
orite. 

"May  I  help?"  Ronnie  asked 
hopefully. 

"Not  today.  I  have  to  hurry." 
Debra  turned  back  to  her  bowl  just 
in  time  to  see  Greggie  leaning  over 
the  cup  of  powdered  milk,  his 
mouth  puckered,  ready  to  blow. 

"Oh,  no,  Greggie!"  she  gasped. 
Too  late.  A  cloud  of  powdered 
milk  crystals  flew  up  above  the  little 
blonde  head  and  drifted  lazily  down 
to  settle  on  floor,  cupboard  —  and 
little  blonde  head. 

Debra  firmly  picked  up  Greggie 
and  plunked  him  into  his  high  chair 
to  await  breakfast.  Ronnie  made  a 
fast  get-away  to  the  living  room. 
When  his  mother  walked  that  fast 
he  knew  from  experience  that  it 
was  time  to  move  on. 

Breakfast  followed  the  usual  pat- 
tern.    Debra   was    silent,   thinking 


A  PLACE  FOR  EVERYTHING 


167 


over  her  day's  work.  Dan  ate 
quickly,  glancing  occasionally  at  the 
clock.  Greggie  and  Ronnie  kept  up 
a  constant  chatter. 

"I'm  going  to  clean  up  my  plate 
first.    I'll  beat  you,  Greggie!" 

"Beat  you,  Ronnie." 

"Huh-uh!"  Ronnie  argued. 

"Wi-huh!" 

"Hey,  Mommie,"  Ronnie  asked 
for  his  mother's  attention. 

"Yes?" 

"If  my  head  was  in  my  tummy  I 
bet  it  could  see  what  this  milk  is 
doing  down  there." 

"Hurry  and  eat  your  breakfast, 
Ron."  Debra  had  no  time  this 
morning  to  become  involved  in  one 
of  her  son's  wild  imaginings. 

At  nine  o'clock  Debra  kissed  Dan 
goodby  and  sent  the  boys  to  the 
back  yard  to  play.  Now  if  only  they 
would  occupy  themselves  for  a  few 
hours  so  she  could  get  down  to 
business. 

Debra  quickly  stacked  the  break- 
fast dishes  and  filled  the  sink  with 
sudsy  water.  Just  as  she  was  scour- 
ing the  last  frying  pan,  she  heard 
Ronnie  calling  excitedly  from  be- 
neath her  kitchen  window. 

"Mommie  —  Mommie!  Come 
quick!" 

"Quick!"  echoed  Greggie. 

"What  is  it?"  Debra  called 
through  the  windows,  imagining  at 
least  a  broken  arm  or  a  bloody  gash. 

"Greggie  found  a  spotted  bug. 
Come  see  him!" 

"See  'im,"  Greggie  chanted. 

Debra  had  no  intention  of  taking 
the  extra  time  or  steps  involved  to 
see  the  spotted  bug.  She  knew  the 
boys  would  forget  about  it  soon. 

Twelve  o'clock  arrived  quickly  as 
Debra  busily  cleaned.  Dutifully, 
but  with  regret,  she  laid  down  her 


window  polishing  cloth  and  called 
the  boys  in  to  lunch. 

"Lunchtime,  boys.  Empty  the 
sand  from  your  cuffs  before  you 
come  in."  The  sandbox  and  Debra 
waged  a  constant  battle.  The  gritty 
sand  could  make  a  shiny,  freshly 
waxed  floor  rough  like  concrete  in 
a  short  time. 

Debra  quickly  made  peanut  but- 
ter sandwiches  and  tall  glasses  of 
chocolate  milk,  then  scooped  large 
helpings  of  gelatin  salad  onto  two 
plates. 

"What's  new  with  you,  Mother?" 
Ronnie  came  strolling  into  the 
kitchen. 

Debra  glanced  quickly  at  her  old- 
est son  and  smiled.  Now  where 
had  he  picked  up  that  remark? 

"New  you,  Mommie?"  Greggie 
chirped. 

"Not  much,  boys.  Hurry  and 
wash  your  hands.    Lunch  is  ready." 

TLTOW  many  times  a  day  did  she 
say  "hurry"  and  "quick,"  Deb- 
ra wondered.  How  many  thousands 
of  things  were  there  to  lure  little 
boys'  minds  from  what  you  told 
them  to  do?  How  many  pebbles  to 
examine?  How  many  butterflies  to 
chase?  How  many  questions  to  an- 
swer? Sometimes  a  twitch  of  con- 
science warned  Debra  to  be  more 
patient.  She  knew  she  should  take 
time  to  answer  more  questions 
thoroughly  and  explore  more  of 
nature's  wonders  with  her  sons,  but 
the  days  never  seemed  to  be  long 
enough  to  get  everything  done. 
There  was  always  a  washing  to  do, 
an  ironing,  or  baking.  If  she  ever 
really  slowed  down,  surely  her  house- 
hold would  disintegrate  before  her 
eyes  within  two  days. 
Finally,  after  two  dozen  requests 


168 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


of  "Eat  your  lunch,  boys/'  the  last 
drop  of  ice  cream  disappeared  from 
the  bottom  of  their  bowls  and  Debra 
whisked  them  off  to  bed  for  naps. 
She  always  looked  forward  to  this 
time  of  day,  for  now  she  could  really 
fly  around  without  spending  so 
much  time  going  to  the  window  to 
check  on  the  boys  at  play. 

Just  as  she  was  closing  their  bed- 
room door,  Ronnie  called  out.  Im- 
patiently, Debra  opened  the  door. 

"It  is  nap  time.  Now  go  to  sleep 
and  do  not  call  me  again!"  Debra 
spoke  sharper  and  louder  than  she 
intended. 

"Just  one  word,  please."  Ronnie 
held  up  one  small  finger  to  make 
his  request  sound  as  reasonable  as 
possible  and  looked  zt  his  mother 
with  large,  serious  eyes. 

"Word,  p'eese?"  Greggie  spoke 
softly  as  he  peeked  at  Debra  with 
one  eye  closed. 

"All  right.  What  is  so  important 
just  now?"  Debra  relented. 

"Mommie,  you  know  that  sad  tree 
we  saw  at  Grandma's?  Why  was 
it  so  sad?  Didn't  it  have  any  play- 
mates?" 

"Cree  any  p'aymates?"  Greggie 
echoed  worriedly. 

Sad  tree?  Debra  was  puzzled. 
What  in  the  world  was  a  sad  tree? 

"I  guess  not,  hon.  Now  have  a 
good  nap." 

Debra  returned  to  her  polishing 
cloth,  then  suddenly  she  understood. 
Of  course!  The  weeping  willow 
tree.  I  must  remember  to  explain 
about  the  names  of  different  trees 
when  Ron  awakens  from  his  nap, 
she  decided. 

jpHREE  o'clock  came.    The  kitch- 
en windows  shone,  the  utility 
room    gleamed,    and    Debra    was 


efficiently  reorganizing  cupboard 
shelves.  To  make  the  simple  task 
less  monotonous  her  favorite  rec- 
ord was  spinning  on  the  hi-fi  and 
strains  of  "Oh,  I'm  So  Lonely"  were 
drifting  through  the  air. 

"Oh,  I'm  so  lonely  since  he  said 
goodbye  .  .  ."  Debra  crooned  under 
her  breath. 

"Mother!" 

Ronnie's  voice  from  behind  start- 
led Debra  so  that  she  nearly  fell 
from  the  stool  on  which  she  was 
perched.  Lost  in  her  task  and  the 
music,  she  hadn't  heard  her  son's 
bare  footsteps. 

"You  frightened  me.  Did  you 
have  a  good  nap?" 

"Yes,  I  had  a  good  nap,"  giggled 
Ronnie,  tickled  because  he  had 
scared  Debra. 

"Good  nap."  Greggie  nodded  his 
head  so  vigorously  that  his  whole 
body  jiggled. 

"Fine.  Run  get  your  shoes  and 
jeans  and  you  can  ride  tricycles 
awhile." 

"Okay!"  Greggie  had  just  mast- 
ered the  art  of  tricycle  riding  and 
enthusiastically  ran  to  find  his  miss- 
ing clothes. 

"Mother,  if  you  find  that  man, 
I'll  be  his  playmate."  Ronnie  was 
standing  very  still  with  a  thoughtful 
scowl  on  his  face. 

"What  man?  What  are  you  talk- 
ing about?"  Now  what,  Debra 
wondered. 

"That  man  singing  .  .  .  'lonely 
him/"    Ronnie  answered   seriously. 

"That  is  just  a  pretend  song,  hon- 
ey. He's  not  really  lonely.  Now 
run  get  your  clothes.  Greggie!  What 
are  you  doing?    Hurry,  darling." 

Debra  climbed  down  from  the 
stool  and  went  to  see  what  was  delay- 
ing her  youngest. 


A  PLACE  FOR  EVERYTHING 


169 


Greggie  was  stretched  out  full- 
length  on  his  stomach,  chin  resting 
on  the  floor,  while  one  finger  poked 
experimentally  and  with  caution  at 
the  retreating  end  of  a  big  black 
beetle. 

"Oh,  darling,  leave  that  thing 
alone.  He  may  bite,"  Debra  warned. 

"He  bite?"  Greggie,  round-eyed 
and  fascinated,  did  not  retreat  one 
step. 

Debra  scooped  the  beetle  onto  a 
magazine  and  threw  him  out  the 
window.  "Come  on,  Greg.  Mom- 
mie  will  put  your  shoes  on.  Don't 
you  want  to  go  outdoors?" 

"Don'  wan'nu,'  wan'nu',  wan'nu'!" 
Greggie  thrust  out  his  chin,  his  eyes 
shot  sparks,  and  he  dared  Debra  to 
give  him  any  argument. 

"Now  stop  that  right  now.  Hurry 
up  and  go  play  so  that  I  can  finish 
those  cupboards.  You're  just  wast- 
ing time." 

TTyEBRA  could  feel  her  anger  ris- 
ing. Why  did  Greggie  have  to 
give  her  trouble  now?  He  did  look 
cute  when  he  was  angry,  though. 
She  wanted  to  pick  him  up,  cuddle 
and  tease  him  awhile,  but  she  just 
didn't  have  time  now.  Instead,  she 
picked  him  up  and  carried  him, 
small  arms  and  legs  churning,  to  a 
chair  where  she  forcibly  dressed  him. 

"Now  ride  your  tryke  and  stay 
out  of  the  street." 

With  one  last  scowl  over  his 
shoulder,  Greggie  peddled  off  down 
the  sidewalk. 

"Ronnie,  are  you  going  out?" 
Now  what  is  he  doing?  Debra  won- 
dered. 

Ronnie  had  rediscovered  a  gun 
he  had  received  for  Christmas  a  year 
ago.  He  had  also  dug  a  dart  for  the 
gun  from  the  clutter  of  his  toy  box. 


The  suction-cup  head  for  the  dart 
was  missing,  but  maybe  it  would 
shoot.  He  would  try,  anyway. 

"Watch  me  shoot  that  zebra, 
Mother." 

Zing!  Crash!  Before  Debra  could 
even  open  her  mouth  to  stop  him, 
a  dozen  pieces  of  the  ill-fated  zebra's 
hind  quarters  scattered  and  slid 
across  the  end  table  and  floor. 

Ronnie  stood  motionless  —  big- 
eyed  and  amazed.  He'd  hit  it!  What 
a  good  shot!  He  didn't  think  Moth- 
er would  agree  with  him,  and  he 
eyed  her  cautiously. 

Debra  looked  at  the  shattered 
zebra  sadly.  It  wasn't  the  first  of 
her  zebra  collection  to  be  broken, 
but  it  was  the  first  to  be  broken  in 
too  many  pieces  to  be  repaired. 

"You  know  better  than  to  shoot 
that  gun  in  the  house.  Now  go  out- 
doors and  play  before  I  spank  you." 
Debra  went  for  the  broom  as  Ron- 
nie made  his  escape.  He  had  been 
expecting  a  spanking  and  considered 
himself  lucky  to  get  by  so  easily. 

Ten  minutes  later  Ronnie  was 
back  at  Debra's  side,  a  child's  book 
clutched  in  his  hand. 

"Will  you  read  to  me?"  he  asked 
hopefully. 

"Not  now,  maybe  later.  I  have 
a  lot  to  do  before  Daddy  gets  home 
from  work.    Run  back  outdoors  and 

play/' 

"I  bet  you  just  won't  ever  read," 

Ronnie  muttered,  as  he  sadly  shuf- 
fled out. 

By  five  o'clock  Debra  had  finished 
all  the  day's  tasks  she  had  allotted 
herself  that  morning  in  bed.  All, 
that  is,  except  the  mending.  She 
decided  to  work  on  that  while  she 
watched  television  with  Dan  that 
evening.  Dan  had  told  her  often 
that   he    didn't   want   her   working 


170 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


around  the  house  while  he  was  home 
in  the  evening.  After  the  hustle- 
bustle  of  the  drugstore  all  day,  Dan 
looked  forward  to  a  relaxed  evening 
surrounded  by  his  family. 

Sometimes  they  rough-housed, 
the  room  shaking,  while  "Daddy 
Polar  Bear"  and  his  "cubs"  rolled 
growling  over  and  over  each  other 
across  the  floor.  Other  times  Dan 
would  sit  on  the  davenport,  a  son 
under  each  arm,  reading  fairy  tales. 

Debra  also  looked  forward  to  their 
evenings  together,  but  if  her  work 
for  the  day  had  not  been  completed, 
she  found  it  hard  to  relax.  Even 
wrhen  physically  tired,  Debra's  mind 
would  start  planning  tomorrow's 
chores. 

^HAT  night  when  Dan  closed  the 
storybook,  Debra  reached  for 
the  boys'  pajamas. 

"Bedtime,  fellows,"  Dan  said  as 
he  tugged  Greggie's  shoes  off.  "Let's 
see  who  beats  undressed." 

While  the  contest  noisily  pro- 
ceeded, Debra  went  to  the  boys' 
room.  She  opened  a  window,  closed 
the  blinds,  and  turned  down  the 
covers  on  the  twin  beds.  Then, 
ready  for  the  "going-to-bed  cere- 
mony," she  waited. 

The  "going-to-bed  ceremony"  had 
started  a  year  ago  when  Greggie, 
just  one  year  old,  had  been  given  a 
"big  bed."  The  ceremony  consisted 
of  prayers,  the  eeny-meeny-miney- 
moe  game,  a  final  drink  of  water, 
and  a  goodnight  kiss.  Only  after 
the  completion  of  this  ceremony 
would  the  boys  lie  down  and  go  to 
sleep.  Debra  had  tried  to  leave  out 
a  part  or  two  to  hurry  up  the  routine 
at  times,  but  the  protests  were 
always  so  vigorous  that  she  had  giv- 
en up. 


Greggie  and  Ronnie  skipped  into 
the  room  in  their  identical  blue 
sleepers,  resembling  two  innocent 
blonde  angels,  and  knelt,  each  by 
his  own  bed,  for  prayers. 

"Heavenly  Father  .  . ."  Ronnie  be- 
gan. 

"Hebbenly  Fa'her,"  Greggie  ech- 
oed. 

"Bless  Mommy  and  Daddy,  Greg- 
gie and  me.  .  .  ." 

"An'  me,"  Greggie  mumbled. 

"Help  Uncle  Rod  on  his  mis- 
sion. .  .  ."  Ronnie  continued. 

"Help  Umple  Rod.  .  .  ." 

"Help  Grandpa  feel  better,"  Ron- 
nie added. 

"Gran'pa  beller.  .  .  ." 

"Help  us  be  good  boys.  .  .  ." 

"Good  boys.  'Men."  Greggie  fin- 
ished his  prayer  and  climbed  onto 
his  bed,  clutching  his  beloved  fuzzy 
kitten. 

Debra  raised  her  head  and  waited 
for  Ronnie  to  bounce  up.  He  re- 
mained kneeling,  head  bowed, 
hands  clasped. 

"And  help  Mommie  have  lots 
more  time  so  she  can  play  with  us. 
Amen." 

Debra  stiffened.  Ronnie's  final 
request  to  Heavenly  Father  was  not 
part  of  his  usual  prayer.  He  had 
never  added  anything  before.  Why 
had  he  said  such  a  thing? 

Debra  knew  why.  How  many 
times  today,  and  before  today,  had 
she  told  the  boys,  "Not  now- 
later."  "I  don't  have  time  right 
now."  "Some  other  time.  I'm  in  a 
hurry."  "Don't  waste  time."  "Hurry 
and  eat."  "Run  wash  your  hands." 
How  many  times  had  she  ignored 
their  questions  and  requests  when 
what  they  were  really  asking  for  was 
her  company? 


A  PLACE  FOR  EVERYTHING 


17T 


F\EBRA  didn't  like  the  way  she 
was  seeing  herself  —  the  way 
Ronnie  and  Greggie  must  see  her. 

"Eeny,  meemie!  Eeeny,  meemie, 
Mommie!"  Greggie  shouted  im- 
patiently. 

Greggie  squealed  and  helplessly 
struggled  as  Debra  gathered  him  up, 
tossed  him  onto  the  bed,  and  drew 
the  sheet  up  to  his  chin.  Ronnie 
soon  succumbed,  and  after  tucking 
him  in,  Debra  went  to  the  bathroom 
for  their  "ceremonial  drink/' 

What  had  she  been  doing,  she 
wondered,  robbing  her  sons?  That 
was  an  ugly  word,  but  true.  Her 
own  best  childhood  memories  were 
of  the  hours  her  mother  had  read  to 
her,  the  talks  they  had  had,  and  the 
doll  clothes  they'd  sewed  together. 
She  never  remembered  her  mother 
ever  telling  her  that  there  wasn't 
time  or  that  she  was  too  busy.  Her 
mother's  house  was  always  clean, 
too  —  even  with  seven  children 
frolicking  through  it. 

"Mother,  you  forgot  our  drink," 
Ronnie  called  indignantly. 

"Coming,"  Debra  replied,  and 
hastily  filled  two  cups  and  carried 


them  to  the  thirstv  bovs.  When 
drinks  were  finished,  Debra  leaned 
down  to  kiss  them  good  night. 

"Good-night,  darling,"  she  mur- 
mured to  Ronnie.  "Have  a  good 
sleep  because  we  have  a  big  day 
ahead  tomorrow.  How  would  you 
like  to  go  for  a  walk  by  the  river?" 

"Sure,  can  we?"  Ronnie  was 
doubtful. 

"Of  course,  we  can,"  Debra 
smiled,  "and  we'll  see  how  many 
kinds  of  bugs,  trees,  and  colored 
rocks  wc  can  find." 

"Mc!  Rocks,  crces,  bugs!"  Greg- 
gie shouted,  sitting  up  straight  in 
bed. 

"You,  too,  honey."  Debra  smiled. 
"You  have  a  good  sleep,  too.  Good- 
night." 

Debra  paused  outside  their  closed 
door,  her  heart  full  of  love.  It  would 
not  be  easy  to  break  her  habit  of 
constant,  nervous  cleaning,  but  she 
could,  and  would  —  starting  now. 
As  she  went  to  join  Dan  in  the 
living  room,  a  voice  (perhaps  her 
conscience,  peaceful  at  last)  sighed 
through  her  thoughts  .  .  .  "and  a 
little  child  shall  lead  them." 


1 1  larch  cJt 


tme 


Enoh  Chamberlin 

March  time  came  to  the  world  today, 

Came  with  the  wind-whipped  applique 

Of  the  shadows  of  new  leaves  on  the  ground; 

Came  with  the  heart  uplifting  sound 

Of  a  meadowlark  calling,  came  with  the  feel 

Of  pussywillows  like  satin  chenille. 

March  time  came  to  valley  and  hill; 

Came  with  a  yellow  daffodil; 

With  north  flown  robins  again  on  the  wing  — 

Came  with  a  boy  with  a  ball  of  string, 

With  a  care-free  heart  and  a  purple  kite, 

With  scuffed  old  shoes  and  eyes  alight, 

With  the  wind  and  sky  at  his  command 

Holding  the  universe  in  his  hand. 


Sixty    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  March  1,  and  March  15,  1900 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

of  All  Nations" 

VISIT  TO  MEXICO:  About  5  o'clock  p.m.,  on  the  21st  of  October,  we  arrived 
at  Dublan,  where  there  was  a  joyful  meeting  with  my  daughter.  At  Dublan  there  is 
an  excellent  site  for  a  large  city,  the  only  drawback  being  the  scarcity  of  water  late 
in  the  season.  .  .  .  The  latter  part  of  October  I  went  to  Juarez,  about  eighteen  miles 
distant.  .  .  .  We  were  kindly  treated  by  the  Saints  and  hospitably  entertained  at  the 
homes  of  Presidents  A.  W.  Ivins  and  Henry  Eyring,  Bishop  Joseph  Bentley  and  others, 
and  met  with  many  friends,  among  them  Sister  Elizabeth  Snow,  who  is  spending  the 
winter  with  her  daughter  in  this  delightful  climate.  .  .  .  On  Thursday  I  returned  to 
Dublan  with  Sister  Mary  P.  Eyring,  the  president  of  the  Relief  Society  of  Juarez 
Stake,  and  met  with  the  Relief  Society  of  Dublan.  Many  excellent  testimonies  were 
borne  of  the  Gospel.  .  .  . 

— Ann  C.  Woodbury 

THE  LAKES  OF  THE  WASATCH:  Whether  in  the  delicate  profusion  of  the 
Spring's  flowery  extravagance,  or  clothed  in  the  deep,  rich  green  of  Summer's  foliage, 
in  the  gorgeous  wealth  of  Autumnal  colors,  or  buried  beneath  the  snowy  silence  of 
Winter,  the  Wasatch  mountains  are  beautiful,  sublime,  inspiring;  and  high  up  lying 
in  open  dells  between  vast  walls,  where  the  earth  is  intense  with  insect  life  and  flowery 
growth,  are  fairy  lakes  of  mystic  depths,  held  fast  in  the  rugged  cradles  of  these 
mountain  ridges.  .  .  . 

— M.  A.  J.  Lambert 

GOD'S  LOVE 

Could  we  with  ink  the  ocean  fill, 

Were  all  the  earth  of  parchment  made, 
Were  every  single  stick  a  quill. 

And  every  man  a  scribe  by  trade, 
To  write  the  love  of  God  above 

Would  drain  the  ocean  dry, 
Nor  could  the  scroll  contain  the  whole 

Though  stretched  from  sky  to  sky. 

— Selected 

THE  SEVENTEENTH  OF  MARCH:  On  Saturday,  March  17,  it  will  be  fifty- 
eight  years  since  the  Relief  Society  (which  has  now  attained  such  magnificent  pro- 
portions) was  organized  in  the  City  of  Nauvoo,  Illinois.  We  speak  of  it  as  having 
been  organized  by  President  Joseph  Smith.  .  .  .  He  foresaw  and  foretold  many  things 
concerning  it  which  have  since  come  to  pass.  .  .  .  What  it  may  do  in  the  great  future, 
to  which  we  look  with  such  earnest  hopefulness,  remains  for  us  who  still  live  and 
labor,  and  the  younger  women  who  will  enlist  in  the  work,  to  determine  by  diligence 
and  enterprise  along  the  lines  of  higher  and  nobler  aspirations  and  culture,  than  the 
world  has  yet  attained.  .  .  .  Therefore,  it  seems  fitting  indeed  to  celebrate  the  day 
when  such  a  movement  was  inaugurated,  and  to  make  it  a  day  memorable  in  the  minds 
of  all  who  are  within  reach.  .  .  .  One  suggestion  might  be  made  .  .  .  that  particular 
respect  be  shown  to  the  veteran  workers  in  the  cause;  and  that  mention  be  made  in 
some  one  of  the  addresses  or  speeches,  of  the  great  advantage  the  Society  has  given 
to  its  faithful  members,  and  in  promoting  and  inculcating  correct  principles  of  life.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

Page  172 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


M 


RS.  JOHN  (Barbara)  EISEN- 
HOWER accompanied  her 
father-in-law,  President  Dwight  D. 
Eisenhower,  in  December,  on  his 
historic  eleven-nation  tour  to  Italy, 
Turkey,  Pakistan,  Afghanistan,  In- 
dia, Iran,  Greece,  France,  Tunisia, 
Spain,  and  Morocco.  The  Presi- 
dent's wife  did  not  make  the 
journey  on  account  of  her  health. 


jyjRS.  LOUISE  LAKE  is  a  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  woman  from  Salt 
Lake  City  who  became  completely 
paralyzed  from  polio.  Through 
faith,  determination,  and  therapy, 
she  has  regained  the  use  of  her  body 
to  be  able  to  move  around  with  the 
aid  of  hand  crutches.  Mrs.  Lake 
was  nationally  recognized  as  the 
"Handicapped  Person  of  the  Year" 
in  1958,  and  has  now  been  named  to 
the  national  President's  Committee 
for  the  Employment  of  the  Handi- 
capped. She  was  also  named  to  the 
planning  committee  of  the  Inter- 
national Society  for  the  Welfare  of 
Cripples.  Mrs.  Lake  has  also  helped 
to  design  clothes  for  the  handi- 
capped, many  with  zippers  and 
buttons  placed  for  special  uses. 


IV/fRS.  Anne  Wheaton  is  Associ- 
ate White  House  Press  Sec- 
retary and  a  very  busy  woman. 


pARAH  DIBAH,  beautiful  twen- 
ty-one year  old  Iranian  com- 
moner, became  the  third  wife  of 
Mohammed  Reza  Shah  Pahlevi, 
Shah  of  Iran,  in  Tehran,  on  De- 
cember twenty-first.  The  Shah  has 
divorced  two  wives  because  of  lack 
of  a  male  heir  to  the  throne. 

MIRIAM  ASSY,  an  Arab  and  a 
Christian,  has  been  given  a 
special  award  and  recognition  by  the 
Israel  Ministry  of  Health  for  "dedi- 
cated and  superior  nursing  care" 
given  at  the  Malben  Hospital  near 
Nahariya  in  Northern  Israel.  Miss 
Assy  received  a  medical  dictionary 
and  a  biography  of  Eve  Curie,  each 
inscribed  by  the  hospital's  director. 
After  the  award  ceremony  Miss 
Assy  received  a  heartwarming  wel- 
come in  her  native  village  of  Kfar 
Yasif. 

TTELEN  LEE,  a  native  of  Knox- 
ville,  Kentucky,  is  head  of  the 
design  department  of  Alyssa  Origi- 
nals, Inc.,  and  a  partner  in  the  firm 
which  does  a  multi-million  dollar 
business  each  year  in  designing  and 
manufacturing  clothes  for  girls.  She 
and  her  staff  of  fourteen  turn  out 
forty  dress  designs  each  week  — 
clothes  noted  for  their  "elegant 
simplicity."  Miss  Lee  also  designs 
a  coat  collection  and  all  the  chil- 
dren's patterns  for  a  large  pattern 
company. 

Page  173 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  47 


MARCH  1960 


NO.  3 


cJhe  IKe fining  confluence  of  LKelief  Society 


(^)F  all  the  refining  influences  that 
come  into  the  lives  of  those 
who  strive  to  uplift  themselves,  that 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  pre- 
eminent. The  gospel  illumines 
one's  mind  and  soul,  and  frees  one's 
life  from  dullness  and  earthiness.  A 
knowledge  of  the  divinity  of  the 
Savior  lends  a  touch  of  the  sublime 
to  life  in  this  world.  A  desire  for 
eternal  exaltation  gives  purpose  to 
efforts  to  overcome  weaknesses,  to 
cleanse  from  impurities,  and  to  rise 
above  that  which  is  coarse  and  vul- 
gar. Knowing  the  gospel  helps  one 
know  the  spiritual  form  that  under- 
lies everything.  One  cannot  be  truly 
refined  if  he  is  deficient  in  spirit- 
uality. 

Relief  Societv  brings  the  refining 
influence  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  its  members.  Relief  So- 
ciety furnishes  inspiration  which  has 
impelled  action  on  the  part  of  the 
sisters  to  learn  and  live  the  com- 
mandments of  our  Heavenly  Father. 
One  great  purpose  for  its  organiza- 
tion, and  a  constant  direction  from 
the  prophets,  is  to  teach  the  gospel 
—  to  build  testimonies. 

Refinement  is  not  merely  concern 
for  one's  own  spiritual  and  cultural 
advancement.  It  embodies  all  that 
is  gentle,  considerate,  and  uplifting, 
and  embraces  consideration  for  and 
service  to  others.  The  author  Gales- 
worthy  once  described  a  friend  as  a 
person  having  true  refinement  be- 
cause he  couldn't  help  thinking  of 
others  no  matter  what  he  did. 
Thoughtfulness    of    the    needs    of 

Page  174 


one's  fellow  men  and  service  to 
them  enlarges  the  soul.  Compas- 
sion is  tenderness,  understanding, 
sympathy,  and  fellowship  in  feeling 
which  leads  to  alleviating  want  and 
distress;  all  are  emotions  and  actions 
which  enrich  one's  own  life.  Presi- 
dent McKay  has  defined  the  essence 
of  true  culture  as  being  considera- 
tion for  others.  Selflessness  is  an 
attribute  of  character  the  truly  re- 
fined person  possesses. 

Relief  Society  throughout  its  long 
history  has  ever  been  mindful  of 
serving  God  through  serving  his 
children.  Members  of  Relief  Society 
make  its  motto  "Charitv  never  fail- 
eth,"  a  living  reality  in  constant 
striving  to  be  of  living  service.  This 
great,  world-wide  sisterhood  gives 
each  member  opportunities  to  serve 
in  the  name  of  the  Society  and 
encourages  individual  sisters  to  de- 
velop habits  of  kindliness  in  them- 
selves. Relief  Society  responds  as 
wholeheartedlv  todav  to  the  need 

J  4 

for  its  myriad  services  as  it  did  in 
the  beginning. 

Intellectual  development  is  one 
facet  of  the  many  faceted  jewel  of 
refinement.  The  various  aspects  of 
culture  are  a  refining  influence  and 
their  study  an  enriching  experience. 
An  understanding  of  the  great  and 
beautiful  arts  brings  breadth  of  vi- 
sion, guidance  in  meeting  life's  chal- 
lenges, and  an  emotional  response 
which  promotes  learning.  What  one 
feels  deeply  greatly  affects  learning. 
Education  and  intellectual  pursuits 
add  to  the  storehouse  of  knowledge 


EDITORIAL  175 

upon  which  one  can  dream  to  live  are  the  foundation  of  lives  beautiful- 
more  abundantly.  ly  lived.  Such  basic  things  as  self- 
Relief  Society  brings  culture  and  control,  unselfishness,  and  self-mas- 
beauty  into  the  lives  of  its  members  tery  are  traits  of  character  that  lead 
and  their  families  in  its  educational  to  spiritual  and  emotional  maturity, 
program.  It  helps  create  and  keep  This  maturity  is  a  refining  influence 
alive  the  desire  for  progression,  the  that  shapes  purposeful  lives, 
constant  goal  of  ever-increasing  Relief  Society  helps  to  build  with- 
knowledge.  A  discriminating  study  in  its  members  the  resources  for 
of  literature  increases  one's  ability  gracious  living.  All  phases  of  home- 
to  choose  wisely  those  things  which  making  are  taught:  from  making 
will  contribute  to  mental  and  spirit-  homes  more  beautiful  by  creative 
ual  growth.  Appreciation  of  good  handwork,  to  fundamentals  of  a 
music  is  another  cultural  feature  well-ordered  home  economically 
Relief  Society  fosters,  both  as  a  managed,  through  the  activities 
means  of  providing  for  participation  which  spiritualize  the  home.  The 
in  worshiping  and  learning,  and  in  continuing  education  that  mothers 
increasing  understanding  of  a  refin-  receive  in  Relief  Society  serves  to 
ing  art  to  add  depth  and  richness  to  increase  the  happiness,  serenity,  and 
life.  joyousness  of  family  life. 

Gracious   living   is   conducive   to         The  refining  influence  of  Relief 

refinement.     The   opposite  is   also  Society   has   reached   thousands   of 

true.     Refinement  is  conducive  to  lives  in  the  one  hundred  eighteen 

gracious  living.     The  spirit  of  the  years    since    1842.     Our    Heavenly 

home   in  which   one   resides   influ-  Father  has  truly  provided  an  organ- 

ences  the  process  by  which  refine-  ization    for    his    daughters    which 

ment  is  achieved.  The  love,  the  disci-  guides,  assists,  and  uplifts  them, 
pline,  and  the  teachings  of  parents  — L.  W.  M. 


1 1 itraculous  KjLdvent 

Ida  Elaine  James 

So  long  the  shoulders  of  our  joy  have  borne 
The  burden  of  the  snow;  so  long  the  lost 
Bloom  of  an  earlier  ecstasy  has  worn 
Only  the  bitter  mantle  of  the  frost: 

If,  through  the  casements  of  the  heart,  we  see 
At  last  dark  acres  travail  to  the  bud, 
The  earth  turn  gold  and  coral,  and  the  tree 
Plume  to  the  ascent  of  white  mounting  blood: 

Oh,  give  a  tolerant  hearing  once  again 
To  such  spring  words  as  winter  hearts  indite, 
Who  see,  on  blossomed  hillsides  of  old  pain, 
Beauty  come  singing,  with  a  face  of  light. 


TLobiA. 

TO  THE  FIELD 


y^Jrganizattoas  and  LKeorganizations  of  Stake 
ana    1 1 iission  LKeltef  Societies  for  igjg 

NEW  ORGANIZATIONS 


Stakes 

Formerly  Part  of 
North  Sacramento 

Appointed  President 
Lois  S.  Fife 

Date  Appointed 

American  River 

December  6,  1959 

Stake 

Cheyenne 
Clearfield 

Denver  Stake 
North  Davis  Stake 

Amy  E.  Willis 
Afton  C.  Higley 

July  7,  1959 
April  12,  1959 

Denver  West 

Denver  Stake 

Delia  H.  Teeter 

July  5,  1959 

East  Idaho  Falls 

Idaho  Falls  Stake 

Bertha  Hansen 

June  14,  1959 

Granite  Park 

South  Salt  Lake  Stake 

Melvina  U.  Dust 

February  23,  1959 

Huntington  Park 

South  Los  Angeles 
Stake 

Laura  R.  Shimp 

April  19,  1959 

Indianapolis 

Great  Lakes  Mission 

Hazel  M.  Brinson 

May   17,   1959 

Mojave 

Bakersfield  Stake 

Ora  Kidd 

August  16,  1959 

Pocatello  (new) 

West  Pocatello  Stake 

Emily  S.  Romish 

April  19,  1959 

Sandy 
Tampa 

Mount  Jordan  Stake 
Orlando  Stake 

Wanda  L.  Gull 
Inez  Edwards 

April  12,  1959 
October  25,   1959 

Torrance 
West  Covina 
Whittier 

Redondo  Stake 
Covina  Stake 
East  Los  Angeles 
Stake 

Kathryn  L.  Squire 
Lyle  H.  Facer 
Rea  W.  Jorgenson 

May  3,  1959 
May  3,  1959 
April  26,  1959 

Winder 
Yakima 

Mill  Creek  Stake 
Richland  Stake 

Dorothy  F.  Bolander 
Adele  Willden 

January  25,  1959 
June  1,  1959 

Missions 

Formerly  Part  of 

Appointed  President 

Date  Appointed 

Andes 

Argentine  and 

Fawn  H.  Sharp 

September  25,  1959 

Brazilian  South 

Uruguay 
Brazilian 

Ida  M.  Sorenson 

August  24,  i!959 

South  German 

West  German 

Verda  C.  Buehner 

September  12,  1959 

REORGANIZATIONS 

Stakes 

Released  President 

Melba  H.  Tullis 
Melba  Thorne 

President  Appointed 

Date  Appointed 

Ashley 
Blaine 

Mazie  S.  Christensen 
Elizabeth  C. 

January  25,  1959 
October  2,   1959 

Adamson 

Boise 

Edna  S.  Millar 

Alyce  B.  Glade 

June  28,  1959 

Bonneville 
Cache 

Cora  S.  Jenkins 
Pearl  A.  Heaton 

Ruby  A.  Robbins 
Pearl  R.  Haddock 

September   1,   1959 
May  25,  1959 

Cannon 

Eva  H.  Stevenson 

Janet  S.  Schmidt 

June  21,  1959 

Covina 
Denver 

Lyle  H.  Facer 
Delia  H.  Teeter 

Doris  Lee 
Ilah  K.  Smith 

May  3,  1959 
July  12,  1959 

Page  176 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


177 


Stakes 

Emery 

Grand  Coulee 

Hayward 

Hillside 

Hymm 

Kearns  North 

Lake  View 

Logan 

Lyman 

Midvale 

Monterey  Bay 

Nevada 

North  Box  Elder 

North  Davis 

North  Sacramento 

Oquirrh 

Orange  County 

Orlando 

Palo  Alto 

Portland 

Portneuf 

Redondo 

Rigby 

Riverdale 

Santa  Ana 

Santa  Monica 
Smithfield 
South  Los  Angeles 
South  Sevier 
St.  Louis 

University 
West  Poeatello 
West  Utah 


Released  President        President  Appointed     Date  Appointed 


Merle  B.  Johansen 
Jane  M.  Larsen 
Myrtle  A.  Davidson 
Lucille  S.  Condie 
Rhoda  Thorpe 
Joyce  S.  Jensen 
Katherine  Child 
Gwen  J.  Miner 
Elease  E.  Rollins 
Celeste  D.  Millerber^ 

LaVee  Haws 
Christie  L.  Haynes 
June  I.  Hunsaker 
LaVora  S.  Wood 
Lois  S.  Fife 
Laura  M.  Wilkin 
Alline  Hatch 
Vela  E.  Milton 
Ruby  M.  Dobbins 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Emeline  W.  Marley 
Kathryn  L.  Squire 
Hope  S.  Beus 
Isabell  C.  Ellison 
Mariom  A.  Wood- 
house 
Hilda  Goucher 
Vera  R.  Cant  well 
Laura   R.  Shimp 
Faye  K.  Nielson 
Lorene  Tidlund 

Fanny  S.  Kicnitz 
Emily  S.  Romish 
Loleta  W.  Dixon 


Rena  Grange 
Lanore  S.  Bowen 
Vera  S.  Crockett 
Genevieve  F.  Wright 
Berenece  B.  Darley 
Clarice  M.  Woolley 
LaRue  L.  Schoenfeld 
Nellie  G.  Quinney 
Ada  W.  Eyre 
Marguerite  G. 

Wright 
Louise  H.  Johnson 
Margery  M.  Tate 
Nina  H.  Beecher 
Verna  C.  Holt 
Kerma  D.  Jensen 
LaPrele  S.  Brown 
Mary  S.  Grasteit 
Paula  F.  Hawkins 
Nell  M.  Benson 
Ann  M.  Merrill 
Fern  T.  Hartvigsen 
Ruth  Witty 
Ruth  Millet 
Myrl  S.  Stewart 
Bessie  L.  Brockbank 

Elva  D.  Cusworth 
Ireta  R.  Hymas 
Alta  C.  Davis 
Clara  S.  Roberts 
Mardean  P.  Stein- 

metz 
Annie  M.  Ballantyne 
Margaret  L.  Jones 
Esther  M.  Moulton 


March  15,  1959 
April  26,  1959 
September  27,  1959 
January  12,  1959 
June  28,   1959 
January    22,    1959 
June  21,  1959 
May  17,  1959 
September  27,  1959 
May  10,  1959 

September  27,  1959 
September  20,  1959 
August  10,  1959 
January  25,  1959 
December  10,  1959 
August  27-,  1959 
December  13,  1959 
November  15,  1959 
August  13,  1959 
January  26,  1959 
February  1,  1959 
May  3,  1959 
July   19,  1959 
September  27,  1959 
May  16,  1959 

September  20,  1959 
September  27,  1959 
April  20,  1959 
May   17,   1959 
June  7,  1959 

August  23,  1959 
April  19,  1959 
December  13,  1959 


Missions 

Australian 
Canadian 
Central  American 
Central  Atlantic 

States 
Danish 

Eastern  States 
French 

New  England 
New  England 
North   German 
Northern  California 
Southern  Far  East 
Southern  States 
Swedish 
Swiss-Austrian 
Tongan 


Released  President        President  Appointed     Date  Appointed 


Irene  T.  Erekson 
Leah  H.  Lewis 
Gladys  K.  Wagner 
Lovell  W.  Smith 

Ora  H.  Petersen 
Florence  S.  Jacobsen 
Alice  C.  Christensen 
Margaret  R.  Jackson 
Laura  P.  Brossard 
Edythe  C.  Robbins 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Luana  C.  Heaton 
Lucile  W.  Bunker 
Ruth  T.  Oscarson 
LaVelle  D.  Curtis 
Sylvia  R.  Stone 


Edith  J.  Moore 
Frances  B.  Monson 
Edith  B.  Hancock 
Catharine  W. 

Aposhian 
Florence  B.  Thorup 
Olive  L.  Smith 
Laura  P.  Brossard 
Laura  P.  Brossard 
May  F.  Can 
Velma  W.  Fetzer 
Leta  C.  Pugh 
Barbara  C.  Taylor 
Elva  S.  Ravsten 
Ellen  S.  Omer 
Jennie  W.  Erekson 
La  Vera  W.  Coombs 


January  23,  1959 
April  14,  1959 
March  4,  1959 
February  18,  1959 

October  13,  1959 
January  22,  1959 
November  23,  1959 
July  2,  1959 
November  12,  1959 
November  19,  1959 
November  13,  1959 
June  16,   1959 
April  16,  1959 
November  16,  1959 
August  8,  1959 
May  20,  1959 


178  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 

ifnaex  for  igjg  [Relief  Society    1 1 lagaztne  *yL\>ailable 

/^OPIES  of  the  1959  index  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  are  available 
and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76 
North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.    The  price  is  twenty  cents, 
including  postage. 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1959 
issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  33  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  on  page  209.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a 
permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.80,  including  the  index.  It 
is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1959 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


cJhe  <yimericari  [Red  Cross  and  &ts   Campaign 
for    1 1 lembers  and  C/unds 

Theodore  V.  Housei 
Volunteer  National  Chairman  for  Members  and  Funds 

^HE  Red  Cross  volunteer  is  a  respected  symbol  of  the  American's  tra- 
ditional concern  for  his  brother's  well-being. 

The  story  of  the  Red  Cross  begins  with  its  volunteers.  Internationally, 
the  organization  was  founded  by  volunteers.  It  was  brought  to  this  coun- 
try by  volunteer  leadership.  Here  in  America,  the  Red  Cross  took  deep 
root  because  the  tradition  of  neighbors  volunteering  to  help  one  another 
and  their  communities  is  part  of  our  national  and  spiritual  heritage.  .  .  . 

The  past  year  found  the  American  Red  Cross  not  only  carrying  on  its 
more  familiar  responsibilities  —  those  of  disaster  relief,  training  in  first  aid, 
swimming,  lifesaving,  and  home  nursing,  providing  blood  for  the  sick  and 
injured,  and  helping  servicemen,  veterans,  and  their  families  —  but  also 
mobilizing  to  meet  other  challenging  situations.  .  .  . 

Although  the  Congressional  charter  under  which  the  Red  Cross  oper- 
ates imposes  specific  duties  and  responsibilities  upon  the  organization,  it 
receives  its  financial  support  solely  from  the  voluntary  contributions  of 
the  American  people. 

At  this  time,  when  the  American  Red  Cross  holds  its  annual  cam- 
paign to  enlist  our  active  participation,  and,  in  many  communities,  our 
financial  support  of  its  Nation-wide  and  world-wide  activities,  its  achieve- 
ments warrant  our  continued  support.  It  is  fitting  that  all  of  us  join  in 
supporting  the  Red  Cross  in  its  annual  campaign  for  members  and  funds, 
being  conducted  throughout  the  month  of  March,  to  secure  the  volunteers 
and  the  money  needed  to  carry  on  its  important  work. 


[Recipes  Qjronx  the  Southern  States    liltssion 

Submitted  bv  Lucile  W.  Bunker 


1  c.  corn  meal 

V*  c.  white  flour 

1  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  tsp.  salt 


Deep-South  Corn  Bread 

!4    tsp.  soda 

1   egg 

buttermilk 

lA    c.  shortening 


Melt  shortening  in  nine-inch  square  baking  pan  and  set  aside.  Mix  all  other 
ingredients  together  except  the  buttermilk,  then  pour  enough  buttermilk  in  to  make 
the  mixture  thin  enough  to  pour  into  a  greased  baking  pan.  Beat  in  the  melted  short- 
ening last,  then  pour  into  greased  pan.  Bake  at  500  degrees  F.  until  brown.  Serves 
six  to  eight. 

Southern  Fried  Chicken 

Cut  chicken  in  pieces  for  frying,  sprinkle  with  salt,  and  then  let  stand  a  few 
minutes  and  then  roll  in  flour. 

Heat  enough  shortening  in  an  iron  skillet  to  half  cover  the  chicken,  but  do  not 
drop  into  the  grease  until  it  is  smoking.  Now  drop  in  pieces  of  chicken  and  cook 
uncovered  until  browned  on  one  side.  Turn  and  cook  on  the  other  side  until  brown. 
Cover  with  a  lid  and  cook  on  low  heat  a  few  minutes  more,  about  twenty-minutes  in 
all,  then  remove  from  the  grease  and  drain  on  paper  towels  a  few  minutes.  Do  not 
let  it  stand  on  the  paper  towels  long,  or  the  grease  will  re-enter  the  chicken.  This 
gives  a  tender,  juicy,  crisp  Southern  fried  chicken. 


Sweet  Potato  Souffle 


4  large  sweet  potatoes 
3  eggs,  beaten  light 
1  c.  milk  (approximately) 
sugar  to  taste 


1   tsp.  mixed  spices 
!4    tsp.  each  of  nutmeg,  cinnamon, 
and  cloves 


Boil  sweet  potatoes,  peel,  and  mash  until  smooth.  Add  sugar  to  taste,  (slightly 
sweet),  and  the  lightly  beaten  eggs  and  spices.  Add  milk  enough  to  resemble  thick 
custard.  Pour  all  into  a  greased  baking  dish  and  bake  at  400  degrees  for  thirty  minutes 
or  until  it  is  set  like  a  custard.     Serves  four  to  six. 

Variations:  One  of  the  following  may  be  added:  raisins,  coconut,  pineapple.  Fold 
in  before  baking. 

Po'  Boy  Pudding 


14  slices  white  bread 

1  c.  seedless  raisins 

1  box  (4  oz.)  shredded  coconut 

Vz  c.  butter  or  butter  substitute 


1   c.  sugar 

6  eggs,  beaten 

1   can   (14 /4    oz.)    evaporated  milk 


Cut  bread  into  one-inch  pieces;  place  in  greased  thirteen  by  nine  by  two  inch  pan. 
Sprinkle  first  the  raisins,  then  coconut  over  bread.  Cream  butter  and  sugar.  Add 
eggs;  blend.  Stir  in  milk.  Pour  mixture  over  coconut  layer.  Bake  at  4000  F. 
for  twenty  minutes.     Serve  warm  with  lemon  sauce.     Yield,  ten  to  twelve  portions. 

Instead  of  sauce,  try  sprinkling  chocolate  chips  over  the  top  when  the  pudding 
is  done  and  returning  it  to  the  oven  just  five  minutes  to  soften  the  chips. 

Page  179 


180 


3  lbs.  turnip  greens 
Vz    c.  water 
1   tsp.  sugar 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 

Turnip  Greens 

XA   tsp.  salt 
4  slices  salt  pork 


Wash  and  drain  the  greens.     Place  in  large  kettle  with  the  water,  sugar,  and  salt. 
Drop  in  the  pork  and  boil  until  tender.     Serve  immediately. 


Grits 


i   c.  grits 

4.  c.  boiling  water 


l  tsp.  salt 
l  tbsp.  butter 


Pour  grits  into  boiling  salted  water  and  stir  until  water  returns  to  a  boil.  Lower 
the  flame  and  let  simmer  slowly  for  one  hour,  stirring  frequently.  When  ready  to 
serve,  add  butter  and  beat  well  for  a  few  minutes. 

Blackberry  Cobbler 


2  cans   (8%    oz.)   blackberries 

2    c.  sugar 

i   tbsp.  butter  or  butter  substitute 


i   recipe  pastry  topping 
i  egg  white 
sugar 


Combine  blackberries,  sugar,  and  shortening;  heat  until  shortening  is  melted.  Pour 
into  eight  inch  square  pan.  Roll  pastry  dough  on  floured  surface  into  a  square  slightly 
smaller  than  pan.  Arrange  on  top  of  berries;  cut  steam  vents.  Brush  topping  with  egg 
white;  sprinkle  with  sugar.  Bake  at  400  degrees  F.  for  twenty-five  to  thirty  minutes. 
Yield  four  to  five  portions. 

Pastry  Topping 


1   c.  sifted  flour 
dash  of  salt 
J/4    c.  butter  or  butter  substitute 


1  egg  yolk 

2  tbsp.  water 


Sift  flour  with  salt,  cut  in  shortening;  add  egg  yolk  and  water;  stir  until  dough  is 
formed. 


Sweet  Potato  Pie 


2  c.  sweet  potatoes,  boiled 

Vi  stick  butter 

6  egg  yolks 

1  c.  sugar  (or  less,  to  suit  taste) 


3' 


milk 


Vi    tsp.  nutmeg  (or  to  suit  taste) 
6  egg  whites  (meringue) 
sugar 


Boil  yeUow  yams  till  tender,  peel,  mash,  and  put  through  a  sieve,  if  they  are 
stringy.  While  yams  are  hot,  mash  the  butter  in  with  them  so  it  will  melt.  Beat  egg 
yolks  and  sugar  together  and  mix  with  the  potatoes.  Add  milk  and  nutmeg,  adding 
extra  sugar,  if  desired,  to  taste.  No  other  flavoring  is  used.  Mix  all  together  well  and 
pour  into  uncooked  pie  shell  which  has  been  brushed  with  melted  butter.  Bake  until 
filling  is  firm  and  crust  brown.  Add  meringue  made  from  egg  whites  and  sugar. 
Return  to  the  oven  till  topping  is  golden  brown,  or  serve  with  whipped  cream,  instead 
of  meringue.  Sufficient  for  two  pies.  Bake  at  350  degrees  F.  for  thirty-five  to  forty 
minutes. 


Hal  Rumel 

AZALEA 


CYCLAMEN 
SMALL  POTS 


CHRYSANTHEMUM 


VIOLA 


ys,    wherefores,  and  cfun    vl/ith   K^reen  [Plants 

Maude  N.  Howard 


HERE,  simply  stated,  is  basic 
information  to  dispel  the 
myths,  to  inform  you  con- 
cerning the  whys  and  wherefores  of 
healthy  house  plants  —  how  to 
light,  water,  feed,  pot,  and  multiply 
them. 

One  of  the  joys  of  indoor  garden- 
ing is  that  it  is  never  out  of  season. 
House  plants,  with  glossy  green 
foliage  or  bright-colored  blooms, 
can  keep  memories  of  spring  and 
summer  alive,  no  matter  what  the 
calendar  may  say  or  how  the  cold 
winds  blow. 

Plants  are  ornaments  for  the  room 
you  live  in.  You  increase  your 
pleasure  by  selecting  and  placing 
plants  where  they  will  be  tasteful 
room  accents,  often  the  finishing 
touch   that   completes  an   effective 


decorating  plan.  Whatever  you  want 
done  decoratively,  there  are  plants 
that  will  help  you  to  do  it.  The 
choices  are  many. 

Depending  on  the  size  and  style 
of  the  particular  room,  its  colors, 
the  space  available,  you  will  con- 
sider whether  you  want  to  mass  a 
number  of  plants  in  one  impressive 
group,  or  spotlight  a  single  plant  in 
the  strategic  location  that  makes  it 
a  focus  of  interest. 

Some  plants  have  shiny  foliage, 
others  have  a  velvet  or  furry  finish. 
There  are  different  shaped  leaves, 
and  greens  go  from  palest  char- 
treuse to  almost  black-green  tones. 
For  the  most  pleasing  effect  it  is 
well  to  remember  to  mix  texture, 
shape,  and  color  of  plants  to  make 
your  group  interesting. 

Page  181 


182 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


A  window  garden  is  the  answer 
for  rooms  in  need  of  color,  and 
nothing  is  a  more  effective  color 
cure  in  winter  months  than  a  win- 
dow garden  full  of  bright,  blooming 
plants.  Poinsettias,  azaleas,  chrysan- 
themums, and  cyclamen  plants  keep 
longer  than  most  plants,  but  even 
these  will  not  last  forever. 

Others,  such  as  African  violets 
and  everblooming  begonias,  will 
thrive  through  all  twelve  months  of 
the  year  under  average  home  condi- 
tions. Also,  you  can  force  your 
own  crop  of  spring  flowering  bulbs 
for  a  succession  of  colorful  bloom 
indoors.  An  easy  way  to  extend 
the  imprcssiveness  of  a  few  flower- 
ing plants  is  to  combine  them  with 
your  faithful  foliage  performers. 

When  you  buy  flower  plants 
always  choose  the  ones  with  buds 
so  they  will  last.  It  takes  lots  of 
moisture  for  a  plant  to  produce 
blooms,  so  be  sure  to  water  faith- 
fullv  while  in  bud.     If  you  let  the 


Hal   Rumel 


GRAPE  VINE  IVY 


plant  get  completely  dry  at  this 
time,  flower  buds  may  be  damaged 
so  severely  they  will  never  open. 

In  bitter  winter  weather,  move 
plants  away  from  the  window  at 
night,  if  there  is  danger  of  frosting 
when  the  house  temperature  drops. 

The  most  successful  window 
garden  will  be  the  one  that  is 
planned  to  suit  the  plants  it  in- 
cludes in  regard  to  light,  tempera- 
ture, and  water.  If  you  have  a 
suitable  south  window,  you  can 
grow  almost  any  house  plant. 

Always  use  the  most  attractive 
containers  you  can  find,  and  pre- 
serve a  polished  look  by  regularly 
wiping  foliage. 

The  luxury  look  comes  easily  and 
quickly  to  your  rooms  when  you 
invest  in  suitable  plants  of  larger 
size.  Or,  if  time  is  not  important, 
you  can  start  with  young  ones  and 
enjoy  them  as  they  grow. 

IVY  prospers  in  bright  light,  but 
not  direct  sun;  it  must  have  a 
well-drained  soil,  and  the  soil  must 
never  be  allowed  to  become  severely 
dry.  Ivy  is  beautiful  combined  with 
geraniums,    especially    for    kitchen 

decor.      Grow    ivy    in    water    in    a 

j 

dark  green  vase  that  disguises  the 
roots.  Ivy  is  pretty  in  a  basket 
allowing  the  ivy  to  trail  over  the 
handle.  Wicker  bread  baskets 
serve  as  appropriate  plant  containers 
in  the  kitchen. 

The  pickaback  plant  ranks  with 
the  hardier  plants.  A  major  attrac- 
tion is  its  curious  habit  of  putting 
out  new  plants  at  the  base  of  old 
leaves,  thus  its  popular  name.  Grow 
this  plant  in  bright  light  and  a  moist 
soil. 

Grape  ivy,  another  hardy  plant, 
requires  a  light  and  well-drained 
soil,  always  allowing  surface  soil  to 


WHYS,  WHEREFORES,  AND  FUN  WITH  GREEN  PLANTS 


183 


Hal  Rumel 


PHILODENDRON  PERTUSUM 

(Cut  Leaf) 


become  dry  before  adding  water, 
it  tolerates  low  light  and  humidity 
better  than  common  ivies. 

Monstera  philodendron  is  a  fav- 
orite of  decorators  because  of 
its  sophisticated  appearance.  The 
several  varieties  of  monstera  require 
brighter  light  than  philodendrons 
or  the  leaves  will  not  split  to  the 
extent  that  they  should.  They  re- 
quire sufficient  moisture  to  keep 
the  soil  moist  but  not  wet. 

Philodendron  dubia,  the  common 
variety  of  philodendron,  needs  light 
and  humidity.  Philodendrons  on 
totem  poles  do  much  better  if  care 
is  taken  to  moisten  the  moss  stick 
at  times. 

Trileaf  wonder,  a  variegated 
green  plant,  is  easy  to  grow  in  low 
light  and  a  loamy  soil.  If  you  like 
small     dramatic     plants,     try     the 


peperomias.  They  like  medium 
heat  and  careful  attention  given  so 
as  not  to  overwater.  Peperomias 
come  in  plain  green,  variegated,  or 
watermelon  variety. 

Regardless  of  size,  dracemos 
(dracaena),  in  general,  thrive  in 
damp  soil  and  require  at  least  med- 
ium light.  If  the  leaves  become 
brown,  it  is  usually  a  sign  of  im- 
proper watering  —  too  little  or  too 
much.  There  are  a  number  of  in- 
teresting species,  and  they  have 
leaves  that  are  long  and  broad, 
striped  in  white  or  yellow. 

The  Boston  fern  wears  spring's 
tender  green  all  year  long.  As  na- 
tives of  tropical  regions,  ferns  dislike 
cold.  In  wintertime  set  ferns  back 
from  the  window  so  that  the  frond 
ends  do  not  touch  the  cold  glass. 


184 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


- 


Hal  Rumel 

FICUS  DECORA 

(Rubber  Plant) 

They  thrive  best  in  a  sixty-five  de- 
gree temperature. 

Aspidistra  grows  where  nothing 
else  will.  It  is  often  called  the  cast- 
iron  plant  and  grows  best  in  an 
out-of-the-sun  location.  For  ap- 
pearance sake,  clean  the  leaves  of 
this  plant  often  with  a  commercial 
solution  or  plain  water,  so  that  its 
somewhat  leathery  foliage  will  be  at 
its  glossy  best. 

^HE  rubber  plant  will  grow  to 
tree  size.  It  makes  a  hand- 
some room  decoration,  and  with- 
stands neglect  and  lack  of  sunlight, 
but  do  not  overwater  this  plant. 

Pandanus  has  a  sword-like  leaf  and 
thrives  in  a  warm  indoor  tempera- 
ture. Water  the  pandanus  moder- 
ately in  summer  and  keep  it  on  the 
dry  side  in  winter. 

Dieffenbachias  flourish  in  loca- 
tions receiving  filtered  light.  These 
are  luxuriant  plants  that  catch  and 
hold  attention  in  any  room  setting. 


They  grow  best  in  a  well-drained 
soil,  rich  in  organic  matter.  They 
need  filtered  light  to  prosper. 

All  cactus  plants  are  succulent, 
which  means  they  have  the  ability 
to  store  water,  so  they  need  little 
water.  Succulent  plants  take  on  so 
many  fascinating  shapes  and  forms, 
and  so  many  have  dwarf,  or  small 
growth  patterns,  that  they  make 
ideal  house  plants.  Their  sculptural 
appearance  calls  for  unusual  con- 
tainers. 

Everyone  loves  flowering  house 
plants.  Their  fresh  blooms,  some- 
times fragrant,  always  colorful,  catch 
and  hold  the  eye  of  all  who  enter 
the  room.  One  can,  if  she  plans 
ahead,  have  a  variety  in  bloom  all 
year.  Perpetual  bloomers  are  the 
begonias  and  African  violets.  Ge- 
raniums will  reward  you  with  ten 
long  seasons  of  blooms.  Cuttings 
rooted  in  the  late  summer  bring 
fall  and  winter  blooms,  in  addition 
to    spring   and    summer    flowering. 


Hal   Rumel 


DIEFFENBACHIA 

(Rudolph  Roehrs) 


WHYS#  WHEREFORES,  AND  FUN  WITH  GREEN  PLANTS  185 

Grow   these   house   plants   for   the  healthy  new  plants.    Take  cuttings 

gifts    of    color   and   freshness    they  three  to  five  inches  long  just  below 

bring  to  your  home.  a  joint,  plant  about  two  inches  deep 

You  can  have  the  spring  plants  in  vermiculite  or  coarse  sand.  Keep 

such    as    daffodils,    hyacinths,    and  cuttings  in  the  shade  until  the  roots 

tulips  many  weeks  ahead  of  time  by  begin  to  form,  then  move  into  the 

a     process     known     as     "forcing"  sun.    When  the  roots  are  one  and 

(which  means  to  bring  to  bloom  at  a  half  to  two  inches  long,  cuttings 

earlier  than  normal  date).  The  larg-  are  ready  to  pot.    Provide  for  good 

er  the  bulb  the  more  simple  it  is  to  drainage.       Pinching       encourages 

force.     The  later  the  bulb  blooms  branching  on  a  young  plant, 
out  of  doors  the  harder  it  will  be  to         Hydrangeas  require  indirect  light, 

force  indoors  successfully.  wet  soil,  and  prefer  a  cool  room. 

As   many  plants  are  killed  each 

/Cyclamen  plants  require  a  sunny  year  from   "overcare"   as  die  from 

spot  and  lots  of  water.     Pour  neglect.     Most   plants   need   good 

the  water  at  edge  of  the  pot  and  light  and  thrive  best  (out  of  drafts) 

not  into  the  plant  crown.  at  temperatures  of  seventy  to  seven- 

Poinsettias  come  in  pink,  white,  ty-five   degrees.     Examine   the  soil 

and  red,  and  these  plants  are  easily  each  day  and  add  water  uniformly 

damaged  by  chilling.     Keep  them  when  the  soil  starts  to  dry  out.  The 

always  away  from  a  draft.     When  soil  should  be  moist  clear  to  the 

warm  weather  comes,  cut  the  stems  bottom  of  the  container.     Fertilize 

back  and  set  the  plants  out  in  the  monthly  with  a  commercial  plant 

garden   in   a   sunny   location,   then  food 
bring  them  indoors  before  frost.  More   and    more   decorators    are 

A  bloom-laden   azalea  will  keep  usi  knt§  as  im      tant  dec. 

its  show  tor  many  weeks.     Keep  it  .?        -,  •      c       •  i  • 

j  v  t_.   i    i  .  r-T     ri  orative    elements    in    turmshmg    a 

in  good  light   but  in  a  rainy  cool  „,         ,  ,  ,      & 

location.     Water     each     day     just  room'    They  choose  large  plants  to 

enough  so  that  it  will  require  mois-  Punctuate  a  focal  point  or  camou- 

ture  the  next  day  Rage  an  architectural  defect.  Always 

Geranium    plants    need    regular  select  plants  to  the  proper  scale  of 

pruning  to  keep  them  growing  in  a  your  room  and  remember  verdant 

bushy,  pleasing  shape.     The  stems  plants  give  a  home  a  touch  of  per- 

cut  off  can  then  be  rooted  to  give  sonality. 


K/Lnnouncing  the  Special  *jLpril  Short  Story  SJssue 

^HE  April  i960  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  stories  being  presented. 
Look  for  these  stories  in  April: 

"Uncle  Matt  and  the  China  Doll,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 
"To  Die  Before  Thy  Time,"  by  Helen  Bay  Gibbons 
"Room  in  Her  Heart,"  by  Shirley  Thulin 
"That  Special  Flavor,"  by  Dorothy  S.  Romney. 


JnLfi   v^Junce  of  ^Precaution 

Mabel  Harmer 

THE  members  of  the  Marshall  What  could  be  more  simple  than 

family    were    enjoying    their  taking    the    family    through    a    fire 

usual  sound  sleep  one  night  drill,  showing  them  how  to  get  out 

when  the  father  was  awakened  by  if  the  stairways,  or  other  usual  exits 

the  smell  of  smoke.  After  arousing  are  cut  off?     Why  not  teach  chil- 

his  wife,  he  rushed  into  the  next  dren    such    simple    procedures    as 

room  and  jerked  the  two  eldest  boys  keeping  their  heads  near  the  floor 

out  of  bed.  if  a  room  is  heavy  with  smoke,  or, 

He  didn't  take  time  to  investigate  if  possible,  to  put  a  wet  towel  over 

whether  or  not  there  was  any  dan-  the   nose  and   mouth   to   assist   in 

ger.      He    simply    shouted,    'Tire!  breathing. 

Scoot!"  One  young  woman  who  lost  her 

The  lads  grabbed  bathrobes  and  life    in    an    apartment    house    fire, 

scooted.  could  have  been  saved  if  she  and 

He  went  across  the  hall,  picked  her  husband  had  felt  the  door  to 
up  Debbie  and  Dina,  the  six-year-  find  out  if  it  was  hot,  before  open- 
old  twins,  and  followed  the  boys  ing  it  to  let  in  the  death-dealing 
outside.  He  knew  that  Mrs.  Mar-  smoke.  They  could  both  have 
shall  had  already  escaped  with  the  escaped  through  the  window.  As  it 
baby  and  two-year-old  Jean.  was,  he  lost  hold  of  her  hand   in 

It  had  taken  less  than  three  min-  the  darkness  and  only  he  reached 

utes  for  all  of  the  family  to  get  out  the  window  alive, 

of  the  house.    Only  then  did  he  go  One     more     simple     precaution, 

back   inside   to    phone   to   the   fire  Everyone  who  is  old  enough  should 

department.  memorize  the  telephone  number  of 

How  was  it  that  each  one  knew  the  fire  department.     Often  one  is 

exactly  what  to  do  in  case  of  such  too  excited  to  look  it  up  correctly. 

an  emergency?    It  was  because  Mr.  Sometimes  there  are  no  lights  by 

Marshall  had  taken  the  precaution  which  one  can  look  it  up.    The  least 

of  holding  a  fire  drill  the  very  day  anyone  can  do  is  to  have  the  number 

the  family  had  moved  into  the  new  on  a  card  above  the  phone,  along 

home.      It   was    still    so   new   that  with  that  of  the  police  department 

the   blaze  had   started   from   paint  and  the  family  doctor, 
cloths  left  too  close  to  a  radiator. 

Fortunately,  the  fire  was  confined  T  AST  year  there  was  a  total  of 

to  one  room.     Still  more  fortunate  over  35,000  deaths  on  the  high- 

— due  to  that  ounce  of  precaution —  way.    Next  to  this  avenue  as  an  exit 

the  family  escaped  safely.  from  life,  the  home  takes  dubious 

Almost  every  day,  especially  dur-  second  honors  as  a  setting  for  acci- 

ing   the    cold   winter   months,   the  dental  death.     If  adults  choose  to 

newspapers  carry  headlines  of  death  risk  their  lives  by  improper  wiring, 

by  fire.    More  often  than  not,  the  driving    through    the    night    when 

victims  are  children.     Surely  many  half  asleep,  or  climbing  on  unsteady 

of  the  deaths  could  be  prevented,  ladders,    there   isn't   much   anyone 

Page  186 


AN  OUNCE  OF  PRECAUTION  187 

can  do  about  it.  But  children  are  The  dread  of  every  parent  is  that 
different.  We  should  do  every-  a  child  may  be  molested  by  a  sex 
thing  in  our  power  not  only  to  pro-  pervert.  It  is  not  wise  nor  necessary 
tect  them  from  danger,  but  also  to  to  frighten  a  child  unduly,  but  there 
teach  them  how  to  help  protect  are  certain  precautions  that  can  and 
themselves.  should  be  taken.  Fortunately,  many 
One  conscientious  young  mother  school  officials  are  now  taking  the 
in  our  neighborhood  has  trained  her  responsibility  of  teaching  children 
children  to  come  home  and  ask  how  to  avoid  such  dangerous  en- 
permission  before  eating  any  candy  counters. 

that  may  be  given  to  them.     She  First   of  all,   a   child   should  be 

conceived  the  idea  so  that  she  could  warned  never  to  get  into  an  automo- 

keep  track  of  how  much  they  ate,  bile  with  a  stranger.     Even  going 

and  when,  but  the  rule  paid  off  in  for  a  visit  in  the  same  neighborhood, 

another    way.      Five-year-old    Ann  it  is  a  simple  matter  to  have  the 

was  playing  out  with  friends  when  child    telephone    and    let    mother 

they    found    some    "candy"    in    a  know  that  she  has  arrived  at  her 

garbage  can.     Why  people  will  be  friend's  house, 

so  criminally  careless  as  to  put  dan-  Two  small  girls  who  lived  in  the 

gerous   pills   or   poison    out   where  suburbs   had   been   instructed   that 

youngsters  can  get  hold  of  them  is  they  should  never  get  into  an  auto- 

beyond  comprehension,  but  it  does  mobile  with  anyone  except  friends 

happen.  of  the  family.     When  a  man  who 

The  other  children  urged  Ann  to  lived    in    the    same    neighborhood, 

eat   the   "candy"  but,  true   to  her  offered  to  drive  them  home  from  the 

training,    she   went    home    first    to  end  of  the  bus  line,  they  accepted 

ask     permission.    The     pills     were  with  provision,  "First  you  must  give 

labeled  For  adults  only,  to  be  taken  us  your  telephone  number,  in  case 

sparingly.     Had     the     child     eaten  anything  happens  to  us." 

them    in   any   quantity,   the   result  The  neighbor  gravely  wrote  down 

might  have  been  disastrous.  his  phone  number,  then  drove  them 

How   many   children   have   been  safely    home.      Their    mother    im- 

killed  or  maimed  by  having  firearms  pressed    the    warning    a    bit    more 

pointed  at  them  in  play?    One  such  deeply  for  the  future, 
tragedy  occurred  on  Christmas  day 

with  a  weapon  that  had  been  given  HpHERE  are  certain  clanger  spots 
as  a  gift.  As  is  usually  the  case,  this  besides  automobiles  that  chil- 
gun  was  "unloaded."  dren  should  be  warned  about.  Fore- 
It  is  only  common  sense  —  most  among  these  are  movie 
although  far  too  uncommonly  exer-  houses,  rest  rooms,  and  public  parks, 
cised  —  to  make  sure  that  all  fire-  Recently,  police  dogs  have  been 
arms  in  the  house  are  unloaded  and  added  to  the  force  that  patrols  the 
are  out  of  the  reach  of  children,  parks  of  some  cities.  They  are  valu- 
But  one  should  go  a  step  further  able  in  flushing  out  anyone  who 
than  this  and  insist  that,  even  in  might  be  lurking  in  the  shrubbery, 
play,  no  child  aims  even  a  toy  When  a  movie  is  being  shown  that 
weapon  at  another  child's  head.  will  attract  a  large  audience  of  chil- 


188 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


dren,  the  public  safety  department 
has  a  number  of  extra  officers  on 
hand. 

At  this  writing,  the  body  of  a 
Camp  Fire  girl  has  been  found,  rav- 
ished and  slain,  while  selling  candy. 
How  easy  it  would  have  been  for 
some  man  to  have  invited  her  to 
step  inside  the  house  while  he  made 
a  purchase.  A  friend  of  mine  said 
that  after  she  had  invited  a  Girl 
Scout  indoors  to  buy  her  cookies, 
she  warned  the  girl  never  to  go  in- 
side another  house. 

Almost  every  parent  knows  the 
anxiety  and  terror  of  having  a  child 
lost.  In  the  great  majority  of  cases 
children  return  home  safely,  even 
after  an  expedition  into  unknown 
streets;  however,  once  in  awhile 
they  do  not.  As  soon  as  he  is  able 
to  do  so  a  child  should  memorize 
his  name  and  address.  Even  earlier, 
a  simple  precaution  is  to  sew  his 
name  and  address  on  a  tape  inside 
his  clothing. 

Always  he  should  be  taught  that 
the  policeman  is  his  friend.  It  is 
hoped  that  there  is  no  one  so  be- 
nighted in  these  days  as  to  frighten 
a  child  into  good  behavior  by  the 
threat  of  calling  a  policeman. 

While  a  clog  may  be  man's  best 
friend,  a  strange  dog,  on  the  other 
hand,  may  be  a  dangerous  enemy. 
Every  youngster  should  be  cau- 
tioned against  petting  strange  dogs. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  agony  I  suf- 
fered when  our  three-year-old  boy 
was    attacked    in    the    face    by    a 


strange  dog.  For  some  time  we 
feared  the  sight  in  one  eye  might 
be  gone.  True,  the  clog  was  tied 
up  and  the  child  should  not  have 
gone  near;  but  he  didn't  know  that. 
We  had  failed  to  warn  him  that  all 
dogs  are  not  playmates. 

In  some  places  the  irrigation 
ditches  and  streams  claim  the  lives 
of  an  appalling  number  of  tiny  vic- 
tims every  year.  Increased  watch- 
fulness on  the  part  of  parents  is 
the  most  important  thing  that  can 
be  done  to  lessen  the  number  of 
these  tragedies.  But  there  are  some 
precautions  that  can  be  taken  with 
older  children,  such  as  teaching 
them  to  swim. 

Even  in  places  where  it  is  too  far 
to  swim  to  shore,  a  child  who  has 
learned  to  handle  himself  in  water 
may  be  able  to  stay  afloat  and  keep 
from  getting  panicky  until  help 
comes. 

The  rudiments  of  artificial  respira- 
tion should  be  learned,  for  many  a 
life  has  been  saved  by  the  simple 
method  of  breathing  into  the  pa- 
tient's mouth. 

No  one  wants  to  turn  a  child  into 
an  'accident  -  chondriac,"  fearful 
that  any  move  may  send  him  to  a 
hospital,  but  it  is  wise  to  teach 
safety  rules  persistently,  one  at  a 
time,  and  parents  should  see  that 
these  rules  are  practiced.  The  re- 
wards may  be  the  saving  of  a  life, 
and  the  life  you  save  may  be  that 
of  your  own  child. 


m 


omtng 

Zara  Sabin 

Bird  songs  waken  me  —  sparrow  or  lark, 
Or  maybe  a  robin  or  wren. 
Coolness,  like  gauze,  lies  over  the  town. 
Day  is  beginning  again. 


Offerings  of  the  Heart 


Frances  C.  Yost 


MARJORIE  Martin  tied  the 
bow  under  tiny  Julie's  chin 
and  said,  "There,  the  little 
sunbonnet  Mommie  made  for  you 
will  keep  those  old  freckles  off 
Julie's  smiling  face."  She  patted 
her  little  daughter  lovingly  and 
added:  "Have  fun  in  the  yard, 
Julie  darling,  and  don't  put  any- 
thing in  your  mouth." 

"Bye  bye,  Mommie,"  Julie 
mouthed  the  words  joyfully.  Her 
little  face  wreathed  in  smiles  under 
the  sunbonnet.  "Back  soon!"  She 
was  gone  out  into  the  warm  morn- 
ing sunshine. 

"Julie  talks  very  well  for  her  age," 
Marjorie's  mother-in-law  said,  as  she 
picked  up  the  dish  towel  to  dry  the 
dishes  Marjorie  had  started  washing. 

"Yes,  Julie  does  talk  nicely," 
Marjorie  agreed.  "Why,  she  won't 
be  two  years  old  until  July,  and 
already  she  can  make  her  every  want 
known.  Since  Dan  fenced  in  the 
back  yard  so  securely,  do  you  think 
I  make  a  mistake  turning  her  out 
alone,  Mother  Martin?" 

"Why,  I  think  she's  all  right  for 
a  spell,  but  she  bears  watching.  All 
children  do."  Mother  Martin 
laughed  a  little. 

"I  can  watch  her  every  movement 
while  I  wash  the  dishes  here  at  the 
sink,"  Marjorie  said.  "Oh,  oh,  she's 
picking  those  nasty  dandelions.  It's 
just  like  her  to  cart  them  in  the 
house,  and  want  them  stuck  in  a 
flower  vase.  Well,  I'm  not  having 
the  house  overrun  with  those  ugly 
weeds,  as  some  doting  mothers  do! 
I'll  nip  bringing  bouquets  to  mother 
before  she  starts."     Marjorie  quick- 


ly dried  her  hands  and  started  for 
the  door. 

"Just  a  minute,  Marjorie.  I  think 
I  should  tell  you  about  Emily," 
Mother  Martin  said  gravely. 

"Who  on  earth  is  Emily?" 

"Emily  is  a  little  girl  I  knew  very 
well,  long  ago."  Mother  Martin 
kept  drying  dishes  as  she  spoke,  but 
her  eyes  had  a  faraway  look.  .  .  . 

Emily  didn't  have  a  thing  to  give 
her  mother,  and  she  wanted  so 
much  to  give  her  something  nice, 
for  Mother  was  always  giving  her 
something,  or  doing  something  for 
her.  It  was  springtime,  and  the 
wild  flowers  were  in  bloom,  and  so 
Emily  decided  to  gather  a  lovely 
bouquet  of  flowers  for  Mother,  and 
give  them  with  her  love. 

Emily  started  gathering  the  flow- 
ers, but  the  wild  flowers  were  scat- 
tered. Emily  was  not  even  aware 
of  the  time  or  energy  she  was  using 
as  she  climbed  over  crags  and  rocks 
and  even  walked  where  the  ground 
was  slippery  and  muddv  for  a  pretty 
flower  to  add  to  her  tiny  bouquet. 
The  day  wasn't  overly  hot,  but  it 
took  a  long  time  to  find  the  flowers, 
and  some  of  the  first  ones  had  wilt- 
ed in  her  sweaty  little  hands.  At 
last  Emily  had  a  nice  little  bou- 
quet of  flowers  of  many  colors,  and 
proudly  she  retraced  her  steps  to- 
wards home. 

The  walk,  ordinarily,  would  have 
seemed  long,  but  today  Emily 
thought  of  the  pretty  smile  on 
Mother's  face  when  she  would  see 
the  lovely  little  bouquet  of  wild 
flowers. 

In  her  excitement,  Emily  forgot 

Page  189 


190 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


the  mud  on  her  feet,  forgot  to  clean 
them  on  the  mat.  Instead,  she 
rushed  into  the  house  calling,  "See 
what  I  have!" 

"I  see  what  you  have,  mud  on 
your  shoes!"  Her  mother  expostu- 
lated. Mother  came  toward  Emily, 
but  she  wasn't  wearing  her  '  nice-to- 
see-you-smile."  Mother's  face  looked 
like  the  old  cracked  earthen  bowl 
turned  over.  Then  Mother  spoke 
sharply:  "Get  those  ugly  weeds  out 
of  my  house,  and  clean  your  feet 
before  you  come  in.  I've  scrubbed 
and  cleaned  all  day,  and  I'm  tired!" 

I^MILY  turned  and  ran  from  the 
house,  still  clutching  the  wild, 
wilted  flowers  in  her  hot,  little 
hand.  As  she  rushed  toward  the 
old  woodshed,  she  felt  tears  splash- 
ing on  her  cheeks.  She  crept  into 
the  woodshed  and  shut  the  door 
tightly. 

Emily  had  built  a  little  playhouse 
in  the  corner,  where  the  wood  had 
been  used,  but  she  wrasn't  in  the 
mood  for  playing  house  now.  She 
wasn't  crying  aloud  as  she  some- 
times did.  She  was  sobbing,  big, 
gasping  sobs  that  she  could  not 
control,  could  not  stop.  Emily  fell 
exhausted  on  the  slivery  floor,  and 
sobs  shook  her  body,  and  the  tears 
kept  splashing  on  her  cheeks. 

Later,  Emily  laid  out  the  flowers 
one  by  one  on  Daddy's  greasy  old 
work  bench.  Mother  was  right, 
they  looked  old  now,  but  if  the 
little  flowers  had  a  drink  of  water, 


they  would  look  pretty.  When  she 
was  all  hot  and  tired,  a  drink  of 
water  made  her  look  better,  and 
feel  better.  The  flowers  were  only 
thirsty  and  tired.  They  were  not 
old  and  ugly,  as  Mother  had  said. 

Just  thinking  of  mother  and  the 
flowers  made  Emily  start  to  cry  all 
over  again.  But  this  time  she  just 
cried  silently,  inwardly.  She  had 
so  wanted  to  surprise  Mother,  give 
her  a  nice  present.  Make  her  eyes 
light  up  and  her  face  smile  and 
smile  and  smile  all  day.  .  .  . 

Mother  Martin's  story  culminated 
when  a  childish  little  knock  was 
heard  on  the  back  door.  Marjorie 
went  to  open  it. 

"Look,  Mommie,  flowers  for 
you."  Julie's  face  was  wreathed 
with  joy,  as  she  extended  a  hand- 
ful of  dandelions  to  her  mother. 

"Why,  Julie,  these  are  pretty  as 
primroses.  Thank  you  so  much, 
my  little  darling."  Marjorie  stooped 
to  kiss  the  tiny  forehead  under  the 
little  sunbonnet.  Then  she  turned 
to  Mother  Martin. 

"Do  you  mind  if  I  ask  who  was 
little  Emily,  of  the  generous  heart?" 

"I  was  christened  Emily  May. 
When  I  grew  older  I  was  just 
known  as  May,"  Mother  Martin  ex- 
plained. 

Marjorie's  voice  had  an  almost 
reverent  quality  when  she  said: 
"Thank  you,  Mother  Martin,  for 
teaching  me  a  very  important  les- 
son in  life." 


©,-, 


earns 


I 


Celia  Luce 

T  is  more  important  that  I  help  my  child  to  dream  and  teach  him  how  to  make  his 
own  dreams  come  true  than  that  I  fulfill  all  his  dreams  for  him. 


With  a  Song  in  My  Heart 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


i  t  "T^W  ONT  say  it,  Granny.     I 

I  I  know  the  understanding 
wife  doesn't  try  to  change 
her  husband.  She  accepts  him  as 
he  is  and  loves  him.  Of  course  I 
accept  Reg  and  I  love  him  too,  very, 
very  much,  but  I'm  going  to  change 
him,  Granny.  You  mark  my  words. 
I'm  going  to  change  him  or  my 
name  isn't  Bethesda  Nichols  Grover. 
There  now,  I  feel  better,  that's  off 
my  mind." 

"Will  you  make  him  entirely 
over,  my  dear,  or  just  camouflage  a 
few  of  his  faults?" 

"Darling  Granny,  you  know  my 
Reginald  doesn't  need  entirely  mak- 
ing over.  He's  almost  perfect  as  he 
is,  but  he  does  have  one  dreadful 
fault."  Beth  paused  for  a  moment 
then  went  on,  "It  isn't  being  dis- 
loyal, is  it,  Granny,  to  talk  things 
over  with  you?  You've  always 
seemed  to  understand  me  perfectly. 
Perhaps  it's  because  I  was  named 
after  you.  I  love  the  name  Beth- 
esda, and  almost  wish  I  were  not 
called  Beth  for  short." 

"My  dear,  of  course  you  are  not 
disloyal.  Come,  tell  me  all  about 
your  great  big  trouble  with  your 
handsome  husband  of  only  six 
months."     Granny  patted  her  arm. 

"Granny,  since  we  were  married, 
Reg  has  been  getting  less  romantic 
every  day.  Everything  seems  to  be 
for  utility  with  him,  downright 
practical.  And  I  thought  romance 
and  star  dust  and  silver  music  and 
beautiful  words  would  go  on  and 
on.  .  .  ." 

"And    life   would   be    one    long, 


perfect  day."  Granny's  eyes  twin- 
kled as  she  finished  the  sentence.  "I 
know,  my  dear,  for  you  see  I 
thought  the  same." 

"You,  too,  Granny?  And  did  you 
get  disappointed  in  one  little  way 
also?  Is  Grandpa  like  my  Reg,  all 
for  utility?" 

"Yes,  my  dear,  that's  what  I 
thought  at  first.  Of  course,  he  need- 
ed his  practicality,  for  he  had  so 
much  to  do  in  pioneering  a  new 
land,  that  he  had  little  time  for  any- 
thing else.  But,  as  the  years  have 
passed,  I  have  come  to  know  that 
his  awkward,  utility  gestures  are 
mostly  on  the  surface  and  cover  a 
most  sensitive  awareness  to  beauty. 
You  must  remember,  my  dear,  a 
certain  degree  of  utility  or  practical- 
ity is  essential  and  praiseworthy,  for 
people  must  eat  and  have  homes 
and  fuel  and  clothing.  So  be  glad 
your  Reginald  is  practical  in  most 
things." 

"I  am,  Granny.  Do  you  think  it 
possible  that  perhaps  Reg  feels  ten- 
der and  beautiful  beneath  his  prac- 
tical and  matter-of-fact  veneer?" 

"I  wouldn't  be  at  all  surprised, 
Beth,  my  dear.  Perhaps  he's  like  my 
Robert  was,  afraid  to  show  the  real 
man  for  fear  he'll  be  laughed  at  or 
not  understood.  Think  it  over,  my 
dear." 

"Tell  me  about  Grandpa  and  his 
utility  ways  and  how  you  have  man- 
aged to  change  him  into  the  tender 
and  courteous  lover  he  is  today.  Oh, 
but  you  two  make  a  delightful 
couple,  Granny,  with  your  graying 
hair    and    your    young-old    smiling 

Page  191 


192  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1960 

faces.     Tell   me   how  you   did   it,  I  knew  we  didn't  have  the  money, 

Granny,  for  I  want  Reg  and  me  to  just  as  I  knew  your  grandpa  didn't 

grow  old  sweetly  together,  too."  have  the  money  for  an  engagement 

"My  dear,  there  isn't  much  to  ring  before  we  were  married." 
tell.  I  don't  remember,  now,  really  "And  you  didn't  get  an  engage- 
trying  to  change  my  Robert  at  all.  ment  ring  at  all?"  Beth  turned  her 
I  just  loved  him  all  the  more  after  diamond  on  her  left  hand  as  she 
his  awkward  attempts  to  be  non-  asked  the  question, 
chalant  about  his  love  for  me,  and  "No,  dear,  and  it  didn't  matter 
as  a  flower  grows  toward  the  sun,  too  much,  not  for  long  anyway,  for 
gradually  he  came  toward  my  way  of  I  found  so  much  joy  in  my  work 
doing  things  until  now  he  is  a  per-  each  day  pioneering  a  new  land,  and 
feet  husband,  and  the  perfect  father  in  my  babies  as  they  came  along, 
to  his  children— or  as  perfect  as  I  there  was  no  time  to  grieve.  You 
would  ever  want  him  to  be."  see,  happiness  doesn't  depend  on  a 

"But   surely,   Granny,   he  wasn't  ring.    But,  let  me  see.  .  .  ."  Granny 

ever  so  thoughtless  and  downright  paused.     "I  was  telling  about  my 

queer  as  my  Reg.    Why,  instead  of  watch,  wasn't  I?     It  was  a  lovely 

giving  me  this  watch  wrapped  up  Christmas   we  had,   with   the   tree 

prettily,  with  a  kiss  and  a  'Happy  touching   the   ceiling  in   the   front 

Birthday,  darling,'  he  actually  had  room,   and    decorated   with    strung 

it    wrapped    in    brown    paper    and  popcorn  and  chains  made  of  red  and 

brought  it  in  with  the  groceries  when  green  crepe  paper,  with  red  apples 

be  came  at  noon.    I  didn't  discover  tied  on  the  branches.    We  had  five 

it  until  after  he  had  gone  back  to  of  our  nine  children  then." 

work.    Can  you  imagine  that!   Hon-  "But    what    about    your    watch, 

estly,  Granny,  sometimes  I  wonder  Granny?     Did    Grandpa   give   you 

if  he  has  a  sense  of  beauty  and  ap-  one  for  Christmas?" 

propriateness."  "Yes,    Beth,   he    did,   but   you'll 

Granny  was  laughing  inside,  but  never  guess  how  he  gave  it  to  me. 

only  smiling  with  her  lips  as   she  It  was  an  even  more  unique  and 

replied,  "His  ways  are  different  and  downright  queer  way  than  the  way 

unique  at  least.    Did  I  ever  tell  you  your  Reginald  gave  you  yours." 

how   your   Grandpa    gave    me    my  "Do  tell,  Granny!    Hurry!" 

watch  several  years  after  our  mar-  "From    morning   until    midafter- 

riage?"      She    fondly    touched    the  noon  I  wondered  why  Robert  had 

small  gold  watch  pinned  to  her  dress  forgotten    to    give    me    a    present, 

a  little  below  the  left  shoulder,  as  There  was  none  from  him  in  my 

she  spoke.  stocking  nor  under  the  tree.     The 

"No.    Do  tell  me,  Granny."  children  felt  worse  than  I  did,  the 

"All  right.     But  bring  us  each  a  smaller  ones,  because  Santa  had  for- 

glass  of  milk  and  a  plate  of  those  gotten  me. 

cookies  from  the  cookie  jar,  then  we  "Then  we  discovered  it!    A  large 

can  eat  as  we  talk."  used  envelope  tied  on  to  the  tree 

*****  with  a  sackstring— where  the  thick 

branches  almost  concealed  it  from 

^*T  had  wanted  a  watch  for  years,"  view— bore  the  name  'Bethesda'  in 

Granny  began,  "but,  of  course,  your  grandpa's  writing. 


WITH  A  SONG  IN  MY  HEART 


193 


"I  thought  it  was  a  joke,  so  I  told 
Robert  Jr.  he  could  take  it  down 
and  see  what  was  in  it,  if  he  wished. 
'No,  Mama,  it  is  for  you.  You  must 
be  the  one  to  see  it  first/  he  said,  as 
he  handed  me  the  very  practical  and 
homely  looking  package. 

"I  glanced  at  your  grandpa  then. 
He  was  rather  red  in  the  face  and 
looked  quite  chagrined  and  uncom- 
fortable, but  oh,  the  light  of  love 
and  tenderness  I  saw  in  his  eyes! 

"I  untied  the  string,  and  opened 
the  envelope.  I  gave  a  gasp  as  I 
saw  the  most  beautiful  watch  I  had 
ever  seen,  far  more  beautiful  than  I 
had  hoped  to  own,  ever."  Granny 
lovingly  caressed  the  watch  at  her 
shoulder  and  went  on,  "A  piece  of 
paper  fell  out  of  the  envelope  and 
on  it  were  these  words: 

This  watch  I  give  you  with  my  love 
And  want  you,  dear,  to  know 
If  it  should  fail  you  and  should  stop 
Your  love  can  make  it  go. 

"I  looked  at  your  grandpa  again 
and  saw  him  as  he  really  was.  In 
his  eyes  were  love  and  tenderness, 
beautv  and  romance,  with  all  his 
need  for  love  and  understanding.  He 
was  mutely  telling  me  he  needed  my 
love  and,  with  it,  he  could  do  and 
be  anything  I  desired." 

Beth  interrupted  with  a  whisper, 
"What  did  you  do,  Granny?" 

"Holding  my  precious  watch,  I 
went  to  him  and  said,  Tut  the  chain 
around  my  neck,  Robert,  and  pin 
the  watch  on  my  dress/  He  did. 
Then  I  put  my  arms  about  him, 
kissed  him  and  said,  'How  I  love  you, 
Robert;  and  I  need  the  strength  of 
your  love.  Thank  you,  my  dearest/ 
I  was  so  happy  I  cried  and  I  saw  a 
tear  roll  down  each  of  his  cheeks. 

"The  children  were  about  us  then, 


and  Robert  smiled  as  he  said,  'It's 
hard  for  me,  Bethesda,  to  be  the  per- 
fect companion,  but  I  try  and  will 
keep  on  trying,  and  with  your  help 
I'll  succeed/  " 


#     #     ?$:    if.    if. 


"/^PEN  this,  my  dear,  and  see  if 
I've  improved  a  little  through 
the  years."  It  was  Grandpa  who 
entered  and  gave  Beth's  grandmoth- 
er a  long,  narrow  box,  white  tissue 
wrapped  and  silver  ribboned. 

"It's  my  gift  to  you,  Bethesda, 
for  putting  up  with  me  and  loving 
me  for  fifty  years."  He  kissed  her 
gently  as  he  spoke. 

"But,  Robert,"  Granny  said  softly, 
"it  isn't  our  golden  wedding  anni- 
versary yet,  not  for  another  three 
months,  remember?" 

"But  it  was  fifty  years  ago  today 
that  I  told  you  I  loved  you  and 
found  out  that  you  loved  me.  I 
should  have  given  this  to  you  then. 
Will  you  accept  it  now,  my  dear?" 

Granny's  fingers  trembled  with 
excitement  as  she  removed  the  wrap- 
pings and  took  the  lid  off  the  box, 
then  with  a  quick  intake  of  breath, 
she  cried,  "How  beautiful!  Oh,  how 
breathtakingly  beautiful!  One  long- 
stemmed,  perfect  red  rose!  The  red 
rose  of  love!  Oh,  my  dear,  you 
couldn't  have  given  me  anything 
more  beautiful."  Her  eyes  twinkled 
as  she  looked  at  her  granddaughter 
and  continued,  "Nor  more  romantic. 
Thank  you,  Robert."  She  drew  him 
down  to  her  and  kissed  his  fore- 
head. 

"Granny,"  Beth  asked,  her  eyes 
shining,  "is  it  my  imagination  or  is 
something  flashing  in  the  very  cen- 
ter of  your  rose?" 

Granny  inspected  the  rose  and 
cried  happily  as  a  girl,  "It's  a  ring, 


194 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


Robert!     A  diamond  ring,  sure  as 
sure!    A  high  Tiffany  setting  as  they 


used  to  wear.  It's  my  engagement 
ring!  Oh,  bless  your  dear,  romantic 
heart!" 

Granny  didn't  need  to  tell  her 
husband  what  to  do  next.  Without 
another  word,  he  took  the  ring  and 
placed  it  on  her  finger  with  the  plain 


gold  band,  gave  her  another  kiss, 
and  said,  'There,  now,  that  debt  of 
love  is  paid." 

'Tou  darlings!"  Beth  said  the 
words  impulsively  as  she  kissed  them 
both,  then  continued,  'Thank  you, 
Granny,  and  you  too,  Grandpa.  I'm 
going  home  to  my  Reg  now  .  .  . 
with  a  song  in  my  heart." 


*jl  LreppermtntStick  [Party 


Helen  S.  Williams 


OLEASE  come  to  Florence's  ice-cream  and  peppermint-stick  party.     If 
you  do,  your  eyes  will  open  wide  and  your  mouth  will  water.    The 
table  will  be  surprisingly  different,  and  everything  will  look  good  enough 
to  eat,  for  Florence's  parties  for  children  are  unforgettable. 

At  this  peppermint  party,  the  table  will  be  covered  with  a  round  red 
and  white  striped  cloth  made  of  chintz  and  edged  with  fringe.  In  the 
center  of  the  table  a  graceful  oak  branch  set  into  a  round  of  wood  will 
hold  the  ice-cream-cone  decoration. 

The  tree  and  base  will  be  sprayed  a  fabulous  pink  and  will  hold  ice- 
cream cones  hanging  from  each  branch.  They  look  just  like  real 
ice-cream  cones.  Each  will  be  filled  with  a  scoop  of  pink  styrofoam  which 
stays  in  the  cone  with  the  help  of  glue.  The  cones  will  be  fastened  to 
the  branches  with  fine  florist  wire  that  has  been  stuck  right  through  the 
cone  then  wound  around  the  branch. 

Nestled  within  the  tree  sprigs  and  above  the  cones,  will  be  little  pink 
artificial  rosebuds  which  give  the  tree  a  dainty  and  festive  appearance. 

Over  to  the  side  of  the  table  will  stand  a  holder  for  the  peppermint 
chews  and  candy  canes.  What  a  novel  and  different  way  to  serve  candy 
to  little  ones.  This  tiered  dish  was  made  with  different  sizes  of  round 
pieces  of  wood  held  firmly  in  place  by  fastening  the  wood  to  the  rod. 
It  was  sprayed  with  that  same  beautiful  fabulous  pink  spray  paint  so  easy 
to  use. 

The  bright  red  and  white  striped  peppermints  and  the  candy  canes 
that  hang  over  the  edges  of  this  epergne  will  catch  the  fancy  of  young 
eyes  and  hearts. 


A  PEPPERMINT-STICK  PARTY 


195 


Hal  Rumel 


A  PEPPERMINT-STICK  PARTY 
Arrangement  by  Florence  C.  Williams 

Standing  jauntily  on  the  top  tier  will  be  the  little  man  on  the  ball 
of  styrofoam.  His  mouth  is  made  of  felt,  his  eyes  and  nose  of  beads, 
and  he  will  be  listening  to  all  the  "Oh's"  and  "Ah's"  through  his  ears  of 
peppermint  life  savers.  On  his  head  is  his  cunning  hat  —  a  peppermint 
chew  with  a  gay  twisted  tissue  for  its  trimming. 

All  the  children  will  receive  a  favor,  of  course,  because  Florence 
believes  that  everyone  invited  to  a  party  should  take  home  some  little 
gift  as  a  reminder  of  the  afternoon  —  so  the  favors  will  be  little  men  just 
like  the  one  perched  on  top  of  the  candy  dish.  They  will  stand  in  a 
half  ball  of  styrofoam  as  a  base,  and  their  feet  will  be  life  savers  also. 

Refreshments?  Dainty  sandwiches  made  in  strips  of  bread  with 
minced  ham  filling  —  pink  punch  and,  of  course,  strawberry  ice-cream 
cones. 

So,  please  come  to  Florence's  ice-cream  party,  or  give  one  yourself 
for  your  children  or  neighbors. 

You  will  have  fun  preparing  for  it,  and  the  children  will  love  you 
just  as  they  love  Florence  for  such  a  nice  invitation  and  for  such  a  de- 
lightfully different  kind  of  party. 


Jxathryn  Jt.    L^arne  —  uxrtist,    I Curse,   (/Lome-maker 

TT^ATHRYN  A.  Came,  Seattle,  Washington,  lives  the  Relief  Society  motto  "Charity 
*■  *-  Never  Failcth."  She  has  used  her  nursing  skills  and  training  to  care  for  her 
friends  and  neighbors  and  to  serve  the  community.  During  the  First  World  War  she 
was  head  of  a  Red  Cross  Emergency  Hospital,  and  during  the  Second  World  War 
she  served  as  a  full-time  Red  Cross  worker.  She  was  manager  of  a  nursing  home  for 
seven  years.  As  a  mother  and  foster  mother  her  love  and  care  have  been  unbounded. 
In  addition  to  her  own  daughter,  she  has  reared  six  otherwise  homeless  girls,  and  a 
grandson,  who  lived  in  her  home  for  twelve  years.  She  also  provided  for  the  education 
of  the  six  foster  daughters. 

Mrs.  Carne  is  a  gifted  painter,  specializing  in  landscapes,  and  floral  and  fruit  sub- 
jects. Ilcr  work  exemplifies  much  ability  in  design  and  the  use  of  color.  She  has  also 
made  more  than  twelve  hundred  beautiful  aprons,  thirty-one  quilts,  six  afghans,  several 
crocheted  bedspreads,  many  hooked  and  braided  rugs,  six  crocheted  dinner  cloths,  and 
has  made  the  needle  point  covers  for  many  chairs.  Her  Church  work  has  included 
service  as  counselor  and  as  work  meeting  leader  in  her  ward  Relief  Society. 


cJhts  U  u\i 


now 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

I  have  seen  a  burnished  sunset  glow 

Then  die,  slowly,  like  famished  embers,  hushed 

And  still;  and  felt  the  soft  snow,  as  it  brushed 

Against  my  hand,  then  watched  it  melt  and  go; 

I  have  seen  the  petals  of  the  rose 

Drop  one  by  one,  their  copper,  gold,  and  rust 

Curled  and  crumbled  into  fragrant  dust 

That  pricks  beneath  boys'  summer-barefoot  toes. 

With  each  I  grieve  a  little;    I  wonder  why. 

Tomorrow's  light  will  quicken  with  the  dawn, 

The  running  snow  will  wake  a  new  rose  leaf; 

So,  too,  the  sudden  tender  look,  your  shy 

Quick  grin,  your  oft  told  words  —  that  now  seem  gone 

I  shall  know  again.     So  why  this  grief? 


Page  196 


The  New  Day 


Chapter  6 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Synopsis:  Lynn  Marlow,  a  dress  de- 
signer in  Chicago,  who  is  engaged  to 
David  Talbot,  returns  to  Springdale,  her 
home  town,  to  visit  her  Aunt  Polly  and 
to  find  out  if  she  has  really  forgotten  an 
early  love  for  Johnny  Spencer.  Johnny 
had  married  a  Southern  girl  and  she  had 
died,  leaving  two  children.  Lynn  meets 
the  children,  and,  finally,  visits  with 
Johnny,  who  is  bitter  and  withdrawn. 
Lynn  decides  that,  although  she  loves 
David,  she  must  help  Johnny  to  find 
himself  again.  She  goes  with  the  chil- 
dren to  visit  a  turkey's  nest. 

THE  old  turkey  was  not  so 
anxious  for  curious  onlook- 
ers on  her  private  domain  as 
was  Peter.  She  struck  her  snake- 
like head  out  and  hissed  her  dis- 
pleasure. 

"It's  just  because  you're  differ- 
ent," Peter  explained.  "She  doesn't 
care  when  Lindy  and  me  look  at 
her." 

"I  think  we  shouldn't  bother 
her/'  Lynn  suggested.  "She  might 
leave  her  nest  and  not  come  back." 

The  nest  was  hidden  in  the  rocks 
in  the  forked  roots  of  an  old  juni- 
per tree.  As  they  turned  to  leave, 
Lindy  fell  down  and  cut  her  knee 
on  a  sharp  rock. 

Lynn  picked  the  sobbing  child 
up  in  her  arms.  "Don't  cry,  Lindy 
dear/'  she  soothed,  wiping  the  tears 
from  her  eyes  with  her  handker- 
chief. "Let's  get  away  where  we 
won't  bother  that  grudging  old  hen 
and  then  we  can  see  what's  hap- 
pened to  that  poor  unfortunate 
knee,  that's  always  getting  hurt." 

A  safe  distance  from  the  turkey 
nest,  Lynn  sat  down  on  a  big  rock 


and  began  wiping  the  dirt  from  the 
injured  knee.  There  was  blood  on 
her  dress  and  a  deep  cut  in  the 
little  knee. 

"We'd  better  put  something  on 
it,"  Peter  suggested,  patting  his  sis- 
ter's head.  "Daddy  always  puts  a 
bandaid  on  it  when  it  bleeds." 

"I'm  sure  that  would  be  a  good 
idea,"  Lynn  agreed.  "Can  you  take 
her  to  the  house  and  fix  it  up, 
Peter?" 

"Oh,  I  always  get  it  all  messed 
up.    You'd  better  do  it." 

Lynn  had  a  frustrated,  helpless 
feeling,  as  though  she  were  being 
dragged  into  an  inevitable  pattern 
of  events  from  which  there  would 
be  no  escape.  It  was  too  easy  to 
love  these  children. 

Lindy  was  clinging  onto  her  with 
her  arms  tight  around  her  neck. 
And  Peter  was  waiting  expectantly. 

There  was  but  one  thing  to  do. 
She  breathed  a  little  sigh  and  start- 
ed after  Peter. 

In  the  house  Lynn  set  the  little 
girl  on  the  cupboard  by  the  sink 
and  looked  at  the  cut  again.  "I  am 
afraid  this  is  too  big  for  a  bandaid. 
Do  you  have  some  gauze?" 

Peter  brought  her  gauze  and  a 
tube  of  iodine.  "Dad  always  puts 
this  on  when  we  hurt  us,  even  if 
we  cry." 

As  soon  as  Lindy  saw  the  iodine 
she  began  to  cry  again.  "I  don't 
want  it!  I  don't  want  it!"  she  cried 
and  started  scooting  across  the  cup- 
board. 

Lynn  laid  the  tube  down.     "Let 

Page  197 


198 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


your  Daddy  put  some  on  when  he 
conies  home." 

In  a  few  minutes  she  had  the 
knee  all  wrapped  up  and  Lindy  had 
ceased  her  tears. 

Lynn  lifted  her  gently  to  the 
floor.    "I  must  go  now." 

The  cuckoo  bird  from  the  clock 
on  the  wall  chirped  once,  and  Lynn 
looked  up,  surprised  to  find  it  was 
11:30. 

She  hesitated.  "Is  your  father 
coming  home  for  dinner?" 

"No.  But  he  left  some  sand- 
wiches in  the  frig,"  Peter  said. 

Leaving  two  children  alone  at 
dinner  time  wasn't  right.  Lynn 
pondered  thoughtfully  a  minute. 
Should  she  take  them  home  to  have 
dinner  with  Aunt  Polly?  That 
would  antagonize  Johnny,  she  was 
sure,  and  besides,  she  was  only 
drawing  the  children  closer  to  her. 

Peter  was  watching  her  closely. 
She  couldn't  stand  here  in  this  un- 
decided manner.  And  then  the 
idea  came  to  her.  It  was  far- 
fetched and  unreal,  but  she  seized 
it  quickly. 

"Peter,"  she  said,  opening  cup- 
board doors  until  she  had  fished  out 
a  small  pan,  "take  Lindy  and  run 
down  by  the  turkey  nest  and  pick 
some  of  the  strawberries,  will  you? 
They  would  taste  very  good  with 
the  sandwiches." 

A  S  soon  as  the  children  were 
gone,  she  went  quickly  to  the 
telephone  and  began  thumbing 
through  the  phone  book,  until  her 
finger  stopped  at  the  hospital  num- 
ber. 

She  reached  for  the  receiver  and 
then  stopped.  How  could  she 
hope  for  such  a  fantastic  idea  to 
work!  For  a  second  more  she  hesi- 
tated, and  then  she  took  the  receiv- 


er from  the  hook  and  repeated  the 
number  she  had  found. 

"I  would  like  to  speak  to  Miss 
MayRee  Richins,"  she  said,  and 
waited  while  they  went  to  find  her, 
almost  wishing  they  would  be  un- 
able to  do  so. 

But  in  a  few  minutes  she  heard 
the  cheery  "hello." 

"This  is  Lynn  Marlow,  MayRee," 
Lynn  said,  gulping  to  keep  her  voice 
steady. 

"Why,  Lynn,  I  heard  you  were 
back  in  Springdale.  It  is  nice  of 
you  to  call." 

"I  am  calling  about  Johnny," 
Lynn  said. 

There  was  a  moment's  silence. 
And  then,  "That  is  a  strange  thing 
for  you  to  be  calling  me  about, 
Lindy  Marlow." 

"Oh,  MayRee,  please  try  to 
understand.  I  have  no  interest  in 
Johnny  .  .  .  er  .  .  .  that  is,  I  mean 
I  am  going  to  marrv  someone  else." 

She  finished  lamely,  feeling  that 
she  had  bungled  the  whole  thing. 

"Well?"  MayRee  was  still  wait- 
ing for  an  explanation. 

"Aunt  Polly  told  me  you  had 
tried  to  help  Johnny,  that  you  had 
both  tried  and  he  refused  to  be 
helped." 

"I  am  afraid,  Lindy,  you  are  the 
only  one  who  could  help  Johnny." 

"Would  vou  be  willing  to  try 
once  more?  Does  it  mean  anything 
to  you,  that  you  would  try?" 

Again  there  was  a  hesitation  and 
then  MayRee  said,  "What  do  you 
want  me  to  do?" 

"I  want  you  to  come  to  his  house 
and  have  dinner  with  his  children." 

There  was  a  gasp,  and  then  May- 
Ree said,  "Johnny  would  annihilate 
me!" 

"Please  give  it  a  try,  MayRee. 
Look,  I  have  sent  the  children  after 


THE  NEW  DAY 


199 


strawberries.  There  are  sandwiches 
in  the  frig.  You  can  fix  something 
to  go  with  it.  Tell  them  something 
happened  and  I  had  to  go  back  to 
Aunt  Polly's.  Could  you  be  here 
by  the  time  they  come  back  with 
the  berries." 

"It's  the  craziest  thing  I  ever 
heard  of." 

"But  you  will  do  it?" 

"I  guess  he  can't  do  more  than 
send  me  home." 

As  she  walked  along  through  the 
clover  to  Aunt  Polly's,  Lynn  felt 
strangely  relieved,  and  yet,  almost 
guilty  toward  the  children  who  had 
so  quickly  come  to  trust  her. 
Farther  on  across  the  meadow  she 
turned  to  look  back  at  the  house, 
and  saw  the  car  stop  at  the  picket 
gate.  As  she  watched  MayRee's 
trim  figure  step  from  the  car,  she 
remembered,  with  an  odd  sort  of 
feeling,  the  few  jealous  pangs  she 
had  felt  for  this  girl  in  those  long 
ago  years.  She  turned  back  again, 
with  a  half  smile,  and  quickened  her 
footsteps  to  Aunt  Polly's. 

A  LL  afternoon  she  debated  with 
herself  whether  to  call  David 
or  whether  to  wait  to  see  what  hap- 
pened to  MayRee. 

And  then  Johnny  came. 

He  stood  at  the  door  and  de- 
manded that  she  come  with  him. 

"Why,  of  course  I  will,  Johnny," 
she  said.    "I'm  so  glad  you  called." 

Aunt  Polly  came  forward  a  little 
shakily.  "Johnny,"  she  said,  "It  is 
so  good  to  have  you  come.  Please 
sit  down  a  minute." 

But  he  didn't  sit  down.  He  just 
stood  there  in  the  door  a  hundred 
miles  away,  and  waited. 

In  the  car  he  kept  his  eyes 
straight  ahead  on  the  road,  and  he 
made  no  movement  toward  her  and 


said  no  word.  A  half  dozen  times 
Lynn  planned  a  way  to  begin,  like 
"Johnny,  you  have  such  lovely  chil- 
dren^ or  "Johnny,  couldn't  we  just 
talk  calmly?"  or  "Johnny,  it  is  so 
good  to  see  you  again.77  But  the 
chasm  was  too  deep  between  them. 
She  was  sure  anything  she  said 
would  be  the  wrong  thing. 

By  the  time  he  stopped  the  car 
before  the  drug  store,  she  had  given 
up  saying  anything.  I'll  just  have 
to  wait,  she  thought. 

She  followed  while  he  led  her  to 
their  booth  and  they  sat  opposite 
each  other. 

Mr.  Jensen  stared  at  them  in 
astonishment  and  rubbed  his  chin 
nervously  with  his  hand. 

"We  want  strawberry  sodas," 
Johnny  said  calmly,  "with  pink 
straws." 

He  looked  sternly  at  Mr.  Jensen 
who  seemed  to  be  petrified  for  the 
moment.  "Did  you  hear?" 

Mr.  Jensen  jumped  then.  "Oh, 
sure,  two  strawberry  sodas." 

Lynn  looked  at  her  soda  thought- 
fully. I  may  as  well  begin  some- 
where, she  thought. 

"Johnny,  it's  almost  like  old 
times,"  she  said,  "I  mean,  drinking 
sodas  like  this." 

"Only  it  isn't  like  old  times,"  he 
said  bitterly,  looking  at  her  keenly. 

"Why,  Johnny,  I.  .  .  ."  She 
gazed  into  his  strained  face.  "No, 
I  guess  it  isn't,  is  it?" 

She  dropped  her  eyes  wearily  into 
her  lap.  There  is  no  way  to  reach 
him,  she  thought. 

He  was  leaning  forward  toward 
her  across  the  table.  A  lock  of 
his  dark  hair  falling  over  his  fore- 
head. 

"It  can  never  be  like  old  times, 
can  it,  Lynn?" 

And  suddenly  she  realized  he  was 


200 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


asking  her  to  go  back  to  the  old 
relationship. 

She  looked  at  him  sadly.  Her 
heart  ached  for  him.  "No,  Johnny," 
she  said,  "it  can  never  be  just  like 
old  times." 

"Then  why  did  you  come  back? 
Why  did  you  come  to  my  home?" 

"I  came  back  —  not  of  my  own 
choosing  —  but  because  I  had  to 
know." 

He  looked  at  her  awhile  then, 
almost  in  utter  weariness. 

"Well,  now  that  you  know,  I  will 
thank  you  to  leave  me  alone,  you 
and  MayRee  and  everyone  else." 

"But  Johnny,  we  would  all  like 
to  help  you.  Your  children,  you 
can't  do  this  to  them." 

He  had  risen  from  the  table. 

"Johnny,"  she  said  in  a  last  effort 
to  reach  him.  "Oh,  don't  you  see, 
nothing  is  hopeless.  True,  we  can 
never  go  back  to  the  past.  It 
wouldn't  be  what  we  wanted  any- 
way. We  must  always  go  on.  This 
is  a  new  day  with  new  promises, 
new.  .  .  ." 

"Come  on,"  he  said,  "I  will  take 
you  home." 

She  looked  at  him  sadly.  "No, 
Johnny,  Mr.  Jensen  will  take  me 
home,"  she  said. 

He  turned  then,  and  walked  out 
into  the  spring  evening. 

She  looked  at  Mr.  Jensen,  stand- 
ing helplessly  before  her. 

He  shook  his  head  sadly  and 
fumbled  with  the  napkin  on  the 
table. 

"It's  no  use,"  she  said.  And  then, 
"Do  you  mind  if  I  call  David  before 
we  go?" 

"No,  Lindy,"  he  said.  "I'll  just 
wait  here." 

He  sat  down  at  the  table  and 
drummed  aimlessly  on  it  with  his 
fingers. 


I 


T  was  wonderful  to  hear  David's 

voice  again.  It  seemed  like  half 
a  lifetime  since  she  had  last  heard  it. 
And  the  eagerness  with  which  he 
said  her  name  brought  new  peace. 

"Oh,  David,"  she  said  with  tears 
suddenly  coming,  "I  want  so  much 
for  you  to  come  and  get  me!  Please 
leave  tonight!" 

And  then  all  the  past  heartaches 
and  joys,  all  the  years  she  had  lived, 
all  the  problems  she  had  experi- 
enced, came  to  her  assistance  and 
she  was  able  to  give  to  David  the 
assurance  of  her  love,  pure  and 
sweet  in  its  entirety;  save  only  one 
heartache  which  remained  for  the 
man  she  had  been  unable  to  free 
from  bondage  of  the  past. 

She  found  Aunt  Polly  waiting  on 
the  red  couch. 

"I  just  called  David,"  Lynn  said. 
"I  am  going  home  tomorrow." 

Aunt  Polly  nodded  her  head 
slowly. 

"I  -  I  think  I  will  go  to  bed," 
Lynn  said  then.  "I  will  need  to 
get  up  early  and  pack." 

"Yes,"  Aunt  Polly  said,  laying 
down  her  apron  on  the  chair.  Then 
she  came  over  and  kissed  Lynn  on 
the  forehead  as  she  used  to  do 
when  she  was  a  little  girl.  "It  has 
been  wonderful  to  have  you  even 
for  a  week." 

"But  Aunt  Polly,  I'll  come  back 
often  now." 

Aunt  Polly  was  gone,  then,  leav- 
ing her  standing  with  the  tears  fall- 
ing softly  down  her  cheeks. 

She  picked  up  the  checkered 
apron  from  the  chair,  held  it  to 
her  face,  wiped  her  tears  on  it,  and 
then  cried  new  ones  quietly  into 
its  folds.  "Dear,  dear  Aunt  Polly," 
she  whispered. 

(To  be  concluded) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parlcer,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY   ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Emma  A.   Hanks 

GULF  STATES  MISSION,  LAREDO  (TEXAS)  BRANCH  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  November  1,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Connie  Mitchell,  Secretary -Treasurer;  Dee  McBride,  Barb- 
ara McCrae;  Kay  White,  President. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Joyce  Box,  accompanist;  Barbara  Jones,  Second  Counselor; 
Belle  Fashender,  First  Counselor;  Dorrine  Hanley,  director. 

Emma  A.  Hanks,  President,  Gulf  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
Singing  Mothers  of  the  Laredo  Branch  Relief  Society  sang  two  numbers  for  the  No- 
vember Relief  Society  Conference.  All  these  women,  except  one,  are  wives  of  Air  Force 
men.    They  work  very  hard  and  are  to  be  commended  for  their  efforts." 

Page  201 


202 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


Photograph  submitted  by   Ruth  T.   Oscarson 

SWEDISH  MISSION,  DISTRICT  LEADERS  WORKSHOP  LUNCHEON, 

STOCKHOLM,  Autumn  1959 

Seated  at  the  table,  beginning  at  the  lower  left:  Edith  Nilsson,  Stockholm  District; 
Signe  Gustavsson,  Goteborg  District;  Polly  Thelander,  Sundsvall  District;  Signe  Edlund, 
Jonkoping  District;  Linnea  Wiklund,  Gavle  District;  Ruth  T.  Oscarson,  former  Presi- 
dent, Swedish  Mission  Relief  Society;  Karin  Larsson,  secretary  to  former  President 
Oscarson.  Gunnel  Olausson,  Norrkoping  District;  Sister  Larsson,  Malmo  District; 
Gartrud  Ekelund,  Karlskrona  District;  Judith  Lindberg,  Lulea  District. 

Sister  Oscarson  reports:  "We  met  here  in  Stockholm  ready  to  begin  our  meeting 
at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  held  meetings  all  day,  where  we  discussed  and 
planned  our  work  for  the  coming  year.  The  luncheon  was  between  meetings.  Every- 
one enjoyed  the  meetings  and  they  all  feel  that  they  gain  a  great  deal  by  meeting  to- 
gether." 

Sister  Oscarson  was  released  from  her  duties  in  the  Swedish  Mission  shortly  after 
this  photograph  was  taken.     The  new  Relief  Society  President  is  Ellen  S.  Omer. 


Photograph   submitted   by   June   R.    Shepherd 

MONTPELIER  STAKE    (IDAHO)    FASHION  SHOW  AND 
HANDWORK  DISPLAY 

Front  row,  beginning  eighth  from  the  left:  Louisa  Stephens,  a  former  Montpelier 
Stake  Relief  Society  president;  Gertrude  Teuscher,  First  Counselor,  Montpelier  Stake 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


203 


Relief  Society;  June  R.  Shepherd,  President;  Utahna  Anthony,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Shepherd  reports:  "Under  the  direction  of  Utahna  Anthony,  Stake  Work 
Director  Counselor,  and  Evelyn  Kunz,  stake  work  meeting  leader,  all  of  the  ward  Relief 
Societies  and  one  "home"  Relief  Society  participated  in  one  of  the  most  colorful  events 
on  the  season's  calendar  of  the  Montpelier  Stake  Relief  Society.  The  occasion  featured 
a  fashion  show  and  a  display  of  handwork  items  made  by  members  of  the  organization. 

"The  skit  'Relief  Society  —  Why,'  a  reading  'Stitching,'  and  special  musical  selec- 
tions introduced  the  fashion  show.  There  were  forty-two  entries.  Each  style  was 
detailed  as  it  was  modeled.  Styles  were  varied,  distinctive,  and  expertly  tailored,  fea- 
turing everything  to  wear,  from  casuals  to  wedding  dresses  for  the  women,  suits  for  the 
little  master,  and  frilly  fluffs  in  both  single  and  sister  sets  for  the  dainty  little  misses. 
All  types  of  handwork  were  on  display:  quilts,  embroidery  work,  applique,  tatting,  cro- 
cheting, knitting,  weaving,  painting,  ceramics,  leather  work,  artificial  flowers,  foam 
rubber,  plastic  items,  and  a  varietv  of  Christmas  ornaments. 

"At  the  conclusion  of  the  festivities,  refreshments  were  served  from  an  attractively 
decorated  table,  featuring  the  Relief  Society  in  blue  and  metallic  gold.  Approxi- 
mately five  hundred  members  were  in  attendance." 


Photograph    submitted    by     Anna    W.     Bentley 

NORTHERN  MEXICAN  MISSION,  MONTERREY  DISTRICT  VISITING 
TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  September  30,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  five  Mission  Relief  Society  Board  officers:  Juana 
Vallejo,  Monterrey  District  representative;  Alfa  Loya,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Carmen  Vega, 
Second  Counselor;  Rula  McClellan,  First  Counselor;  Anna  W.  Bentley,  President, 
Northern  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society;  Four  Relief  Society  branch  presidents: 
Maria  Lackner,  Rosa  C.  de  Luna,  Margarita  R.  Chavez,  and  Sara  E.  de  Hoyos. 

Sister  Bentley  reports:  "Enclosed  is  a  picture  of  our  Relief  Society  sisters  from 
four  branches  in  and  near  Monterrey.  It  was  taken  September  30,  1959,  at  the  time 
of  our  District  Visiting  Teachers  Convention.  The  more  distant  branches  in  the 
district  held  their  conventions  individually  in  their  own  branches.  This  was  the  first 
visiting  teachers  convention  of  the  Monterrey  District  and  was  conducted  by  our 
mission  board  district  representative  Sister  Juana  Vallejo  of  Nuevo  Repueblo.  The 
spirit  was  beautiful  among  the  sisters  and  genuine  sisterhood  was  felt  by  all.  Included 
in  the  program  was  a  new  song  'My  Prayer  for  Today,'  also  a  short  drama  depicting  true 
compassionate  service.  .  .  .  We  love  the  Magazine  and  eagerly  await  its  arrival  each 
month.    Many  of  our  dear  sisters  read  English  enough  to  be  on  our  mailing  list." 


204 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Melvina  Dust 

GRANITE  PARK  STAKE   (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS 
HONORED  AT  CONVENTION,  November   16,   1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Hattie  Guest;  Miriam  Allgood;  Arminta  Waters. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Clara  Bleak;  Melba  Jacobson;  Margaret  Smith; 
Elizabeth  Aiken. 

Melvina  Dust,  President,  Granite  Park  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We  featured 
a  demonstration  of  a  visiting  teachers  meeting  by  the  visiting  teachers  and  presidency 
of  the  Southgate  Ward.  This  was  followed  by  a  presentation  of  the  film  'Unto  the 
Least  of  These.'  All  of  the  visiting  teachers  who  had  served  more  than  twenty  years 
were  given  special  recognition.  Seventy-one  were  honored  with  'Visiting  Teacher'  and 
the  number  of  years  of  service  stamped  in  gold  on  a  blue  ribbon  badge.  The  sisters 
in  the  above  photograph  have  all  served  for  fifty  years  or  more  as  visiting  teachers. 
Sister  Allgood  has  served  for  fifty-three  years.  Two  hundred  and  twelve  sisters  attended 
the  convention.  Attractive  tables,  with  cut  glass  punch  bowls  centering  them,  and 
decorated  with  autumn  leaves,  were  used  for  serving  refreshments.  Everyone  attending 
was  deeply  moved  by  the  film,  and  each  one  left  the  convention  with  a  determination 
to  serve  the  Lord  to  a  greater  extent  in  visiting  teaching." 


«yx   sluick  cfade-d^Jut 


Sylvia  Pezoldt 

ops!  You've  written  the  wrong  thing  —  or  made  a  blot  right  on  that  lovely  card. 
Don't  throw  it  away!  A  twist  of  cotton  around  the  end  of  a  toothpick  dipped 
in  ordinary  household  bleach  will  whisk  away  most  ink  stains.  Some  ink  requires  several 
applications  —  and  some  ink  just  doesn't  respond,  but  it's  worth  a  try.  The  bleach  will 
remove  color,  too,  so  don't  try  it  on  any  but  white  paper. 


o 


Books  for 

the  Church 

Pianist 


Church  Pianist — 

Stults    1.50 

Eighteen    Hymn 
Transcriptions — 

Kohlmann  85 

Famous  Sacred 

Songs — Peery   1.25 

Melodies  For  Church 
and  Home— Shelley  ....  1.00 
More  Concert  Trans- 
criptions of  Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann    ..  1.00 
Piano  Hymn   Volun- 
taries— Lorenz    1.50 

Piano  Transcriptions 
of  Your  Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons    1.25 

Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum    ..     .85 
Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes — Stickles    ..  1.25 
Sacred  Piano  Album 
for  Home  and 

Church — Gahm    1.50 

Sacred  Piano  Solos — 

Rettenberg  1.00 

Sabbath  Day  Music — 

Randolph    1.50 

Sunday  Piano  Music 

—Boston     1.25 

Tranquil  Hours — 

Presser    1.50 

Twenty-Four   Volun- 
taries— Stickles  1.50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music   indicated  above. 
□  On  Approval  □  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 


Name  

Address    

City  &  State 


Daune§  Music 

3  [^Gntfiattf- 


n 


15  E.  1st  South 


«/Sclt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


40  Shades  of  Plastic  Foam 

Foam  i/8"x39"  wide— 10  yards..$8.00 
Foam  i/8"x39"  wide  —  i/3  yard 

.30;    !/2   yard    .45;    1    yard     .90 
Foam  Strips,  for  pillow  tops — 

3"  wide  10 

Tote  Bags,  tiny  size 25 

Complete  selection  of  bags, 
baskets,  mats,  doilies,  to 
weave  and  decorate. 

Dacron  Bats,  72"x90"  2.49 

Greeting  Cards,  30  card  assort- 
ment   _ 1.00 

Ginghams,  Dan  River  Checks, 

Reg.  1.19  yard  79 

Plastic   Crystlettes    pkg.     .35 

Granite  Gems,  colored pkg.     .25 

"IDEA  of  the  MONTH,"  by  Elva  M.  Tin- 
gey,   A   new   and   exciting   craft    idea    each 
month,    complete   with    materials,    and    in- 
structions. $1.00 
All  prices  plus   postage 
Exchange  Idea  Day  at  our  store,  April  5,  1960 
Handicraft,    Hobby    Supplies 
Toys  —  Cards  —  Gifts 

TINGEY'S  COUNTRY  STORE 

"Handicraft  Center   of  the   West" 

3456  North  State  Highway  91 

Lehi,  Utah  Phone  PO  8-2852 


Spring  Tour 

Mesa,  St.  George  and  Los 
Angeles.  Leaves  on  March 
19,  1960. 

Hawaii  Tour 

Tour  leaving  June   1960. 

Mexican  Tour 

June  1960.  Also  student  tour 
in  June  1960.  Visit  Book  of 
Mormon  places. 

Guatemala 

Book  of  Mormon  Archeo^ 
logical  Sites.  Tour  leaving 
August   1960. 

Hill  Cumorah 

Tour  leaving  July  1960. 
For  itinerary   write  or  phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th   Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-5229 

Page  205 


Q/he  IKelief  (boctety    i/lagaztne  tn    JJurban, 

South  KjLjnca 

Muriel  Wilson 

VTIGEL  came  running  in  this  them,  and  the  pictures  were  beauti- 
morning  with  a  large  envelope  ful,  but  I  didn't  find  much  time  to 
in  his  hand.  His  little  hands  were  study  them  very  closely.  I  was 
shaking  with  impatience  and  excite-  more  interested  in  The  Book  of 
ment.  ''Look  what  the  postman  Mormon,  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
left  today/'  he  shouted  at  the  top  nants,  and  The  Pearl  of  Great 
of  his  voice  —  as  the  door  banged  Price,  and  the  pamphlets  the  elders 
violently  behind  him.  left  for  us  to  read. 

Malcolm    looked    up    from    his  However,    for    a    month    before 

book  with  a  pained  expression  on  Nigel  was  born,  I  had  to  go  into 

his  face.     "That's  Mummy's  Relief  the  hospital  for  a  complete  rest  on 

Society  Magazine,"  he  said,  as  he  a  strict  diet.     The  elders  brought 

returned  to  his  book.  me  fresh  copies  of  The  Relief  So- 

The  covers  are  so  beautiful,  we  ciety  Magazine  to  read.  It  was  then 
just  had  to  open  the  envelope  to  I  discovered  the  refreshing  and  sin- 
have  a  peep.  Then  Nigel  was  satis-  cere  stories  and  articles  in  the 
fied  and  went  back  to  his  road-mak-  Magazine.  With  all  day  free  and 
ing  game  in  the  garden,  and  I  put  with  a  terrific  appetite,  I  began  to 
the  Magazine  away  to  be  read  later,  study  the  recipes  —  and  how  my 
when  my  work  was  finished.  mouth  watered.  From  that  time  on 

I  look  forward  to  the  arrival  of  I  have  never  looked  back  and  have 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  each  been   subscribing  regularly  to  The 

month.     I  would  not  like  to  miss  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

any  of  the  copies.    I  love  the  stories  I  can  thank  The  Relief  Society 

and  the  poetry.    The  advice  and  en-  Magazine   also    for   my   change    of 

couragement    make    me    feel    the  view   with    regard    to    Shakespeare, 

troubles  and  trials  of  life  are  petty.  I    always    thought    his    plays    were 

I  feel  uplifted,  and  my  testimony  is  heavy   and    uninteresting.     Maybe, 

strengthened.     I  feel  refreshed  and  being  older,  I  appreciate  his  works 

prepared  to  start  anew  to  live  the  more,  but  if  it  hadn't  been  that  we 

gospel  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  were  studying   Shakespeare   in   the 

I  shall  always  remember  my  in-  Relief    Society   literature   course,    I 

troduction    to    The   Relief   Society  would  never  have  had  the  experi- 

Magazine.     We  were  investigators,  ence  of  renewing  my  knowledge, 

and   the   elders   had   been   holding  I  would  like  to  think  that  every 

cottage  meetings  at  our  home  for  sister  in  the  Church  has  her  Relief 

months.     At   different   times   they  Society    Magazine    regularly    every 

brought  along  books  for  us  to  read,  month,  so  that  we  may  all  share  in 

The    Children's    Friend,    Improve-  the  joy  of  reading  the  stories  and 

ment  Era,  and  The  Relief  Society  articles  and  delight  in  the  beauty  of 

Magazine.      We    enjoyed    reading  the  pictures  therein,  together. 

Page  206 


[Reward  of  Kybedtence 


Flora  J.  Isgieen 

LOOKING  at  my  watch,  I  noticed  I 
would  be  on  time  and  hurried  on  to 
meeting.  How  tiny  but  valuable  a  watch 
is,  I  thought.  How  intricately  made;  one 
part  depending  on  the  other;  the  hands 
depending  on  the  springs,  the  springs 
depending  on  the  service  of  man.  If  man 
did  not  wind  it  and  give  it  care,  it  would 
have  no  value  for  him.  The  watch  works 
by  law. 

As  I  walked  on  to  church  my  mind 
dwelt  on  the  similarity  between  the  watch 
and  the  kingdom  of  God.  All  the  bless- 
ings of  God  are  available  for  our  welfare 
and  good.  His  whole  plan  is  for  us,  but 
this  plan  works  on  law.  The  Lord  said 
that  when  we  obtain  any  blessing  from 
heaven  it  is  by  obedience  to  the  law  on 
which  it  is  predicated.  So,  like  the  watch, 
the  kingdom  has  value  only  to  the  man 
who  makes  the  effort,  who  will  co-operate, 
who  is  obedient.  He  is  the  man  who  re- 
ceives the  blessings. 


(Hilltop   UJ 


op 


fawn 


Ethel  Jacobson 

Now  when  all  earth  wakes 

And  the  sky  is  pearly-hued, 
Before  dawn  breaks 

And  the  leaves  are  cool,  bedewed, 
The  thicket  suddenly  stirs 

And  almost  bursts  apart 
With  an  ecstasy  of  "whirrs" 

Where  clouds  of  blackbirds  start. 

From  a  towering  tamarisk 

A  cardinal  greets  the  sun 
With  his  gaily  whistled,  brisk 

Salute.     Day  has  begun! 
And  the  radiance  of  sky 

And  fluting  trill  of  birds 
Are  hymns  of  praise  that  I 

Put  haltingly  in  words. 


HAWAII  TOURS 

March  17,  1960,  April  27,  I960, 
June  5,  1960,  November  20,  1960. 
The  tour  leaving  on  June  5th  is  a 
special  tour  planned  by  ship. 

SOUTHERN  TOUR 

March  23,    1960 
Nephi,     Mesa,     St.     George,     Los 
Angeles  for  eight  glorious  days. 

HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT 

July  31,  1960 

NORTHWESTERN 
TOUR 

June  25,  1960  —  Two  weeks 
June  27,  1960  —  One  week, 
Cardston,    Canada 

DISNEYLAND  TOUR 
AND  LOS  ANGELES 

July    1960 
This  is  a  very  well  supervised  tour 
for  children. 

Ask  for  folders  of  our  many  other  tours 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021  So.  23rd  East.  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 
Phones  CR  7-6334,   AM   2-2337.   IN   6-2909 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest    Low   Priced   Piano   Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Page  207 


{Birthday  Congratulations 


One  Hundred  One 

Mrs.  Emma  Hansgen 
Provo,  Utah 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Nellie  Tootiwena 
Portgage,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nancy  Mann  Kartchner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Hattie  Amelia  Bushnell  Foster 

Belleville,  Ontario 

Canada 

Mrs.  Zenia  Rawson  Chugg 
Farr  West,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  G.  Smith 
Logan,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Emma  Ellwood  Hill 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Eva   Barton   Groesbeck 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Catherine  Heggie  Griffiths 
Clarkston,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Annie  Woods  Westover 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Marie  Jensen 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Schaefer  Clark 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Lemon  Lee 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Louise  Park  Brockbank  Reynolds 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  208 


Ninety 

Mrs.  Selina  Elizabeth  Saniger 

Phillips 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Mecham  Paskett 
Hyrum,  Utah 

Mrs.  Florence  Cornell  Knight 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Jane  Crowther  Durfee 
Aurora,  Utah 

Mrs.   Olive  Pace   Schoettlin 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lottie  Huntington  Lambson 
Orem,  Utah 


(BuM 


es 


Christie  Lund  Coles 

Child,  let  us  blow  the  bubbles  high, 
A  shimmering,  gleaming  bit  of  sky; 

A  rainbow  captured  in  a  sheen 

Of  rose  and  gold,  and  blue  and  green; 

A  bright,  translucent  glistening, 

As  delicate  as  skies  in  spring; 

A  circle,  round  as  earth  made  new, 
True  as  childhood  trust  is  true. 


■  ♦  ■ 


<£ 


pring 


Nancy  W.  Wilcox 

Spring  came  to  my  house  today, 
Strolled  right  through  the  door 
And  sat  down  as  if  to  stay 
And  rest  awhile  and  chat 
With  me  about  this  and  that. 
(Last  night  the  weatherman  said 
There  might  be  cold  winds  or  rain 
Or  perhaps  a  touch  of  frost.) 
Spring  just  smiled  her  sunny  smile 
And  didn't  seem  to  care, 
Wore  her  newest  bright  green  dress, 
Blue  violets  in  her  hair. 


•  18EAUTIF1L 
•  HANDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to  bind   your  editions   into   a   durable   volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish   bound   to   the 
Deseret   News   Press    for    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth    Cover— $2.50;    Leather    Cover— $3.80 

Advance     payment    must    accompany    all     orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
hrhw  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be   mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles   35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581  gCP^s 

33  Richoids  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utah  I  Bv2) 


Vida  Fox  Clawson  Travel  Center 

Dear  Friend: 

If  you  are  interested  in 
HAWAII,  remember  we  have 
tours  going  every  month. 

EUROPEAN  TOUR 

1960  is  a  most  important  year 
for  a  trip  to  Europe  because  of 
the  PASSION  PLAY  at  Ober- 
ammergau,  Germany,  which  is 
g'ven  only  once  every  ten  years. 

HISTORIC  TOURS 

Send  for  a  day  by  day  HIS- 
TORIC TOUR  PROGRAM  — 
all  of  which  will  include  the 
HILL  CUMORAH  PAGEANT. 

Programs   for    1960  are   ready 
for  Europe,  Hawaii,  and  Historic 
Train  and  Bus  Tours. 
Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South    13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   DA  8-0303 


1@ 


Beginning  and  ad- 
vanced  classes  start 
soon.  Type  your  letters, 
minutes,  reports,  geneal- 
ogy  sheets,   etc. 

LOS  OOSINESS  COLLEGE 

70   North   Main   -   EM  3-2765 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


60 


From  Witfi/n 
These  Walls 


NEWLY  REVISED 

THE  NAKED 
COMMUNIST 

W:  CLEON  SKOUSEN 


A  NEW  BOOK  FROM 
ELDER  RICHARD  L.  EVANS 

FROM  WITHIN  THESE  WALLS 


This  latest  (Eighth)  volume  contains  a  new 
selection  of  the  "Spoken  Word"  broadcasts  from 
"The  Crossroads  of  the  West,"  including:  Old 
Age;  Health  and  Happiness  and  Physical  Fit- 
ness; Are  We  Good  for  Each  Other?;  Repenting, 
Forgiving,  Forgetting.    Other  selections. 


3.00 


The  incredible  story  of  Communism  is  fully  re- 
vealed in  this  newly-revised  book  that  explains 
Communism's  amazing  appeal,  its  history,  its 
basic  and  unchanging  concepts,  and  its  secret 
time-table  of  conquest.  An  additional  chapter 
now  gives  a  report  on  Nikita  Kruschev's  recent 
visit  to  the  United  States.  m   **  — 

4.95 


iiimmi,,, 
IMIIIliiill 


r 


DQ5QCQtl^lB00h  Co. 

44    East    South    Temple   •■   Salt    Lake    City    Ufah 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:   Enclosed  you  will  find  .  .  .  check  .  .  . 
money   order   ...    I   have   an   account.    Please 

charge.    Amount  enclosed  $ for 

□  From   Within   These   Walls      Q  The   Naked 
Communist. 

Name 

Address 


~1 


City Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2*/2%  sales  tax. 


L 


_l 


The  NAKED 

COMMUNIST 


w.«m«    mm* 


.ILfflMF 


shy 


■ 


j  ■ ...   * 


>         V 

■ 

I 


I 


J     VOL.   47   NO.   4 
<  |   APRIL  1960 

Special    Short   Story    Issue 


vi/ords  of  sbaster 

Alberta  H.  Chrfstensen 

"And  she  had  a  sister  called  Mary,  which  also  sat  at  Jesus'  feet,  and 
heard  his  word"  (Luke  10:39). 

His  word  was  more  than  nuance  of  sound 

Syllable-shaped  for  time  to  remember. 

For  the  questioning  heart  his  word  was  light, 

Morning,  after  the  sleep  of  darkness; 

The  sudden  flame  from  a  waning  ember; 

Sunlight  of  spring  on  the  frozen  ground. 

For  the  troubled  heart  in  the  silent  hour 

It  was  song  in  the  stillness;  the  luminous  cloud, 

Promise  for  root  in  the  withering  plain. 

The  sorrowing  heart  knew  his  word  as  power — 

With  the  step  of  Lazarus  quick  again 

On  the  homing  roadway,  free  of  the  shroud. 

To  the  humble  of  earth  his  word  was  more 
Than  wool  of  raiment,  sandal,  and  bread; 
It  was  peace  and  a  healing  against  their  grief — 
The  kingdom  glimpsed  through  an  open  door. 
They  listened  at  dusk  —  Mary  and  Martha 
Moved  by  the  wonder;  blessed  with  belief! 


The  Cover:    St.  Mary's  Lake,  Glacier  National  Park,  Montana 
From  a  Transparency  by  Hal  Rumel 

Frontispiece:  Jesus  in  the  House  of  Mary  and  Martha,  From  a  Painting 

by  Ludwig  Otto,  Photograph  From  Camera  Clix,  New  York 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    ll 


ear  an 


a  oft 


ar 


The  beautiful  cover  on  the  March  1959 
Magazine  ("Scene  in  the  Ozark  Moun- 
tains, Arkansas")  brought  back  memories 
to  me.  My  husband  had  spent  two  years 
in  the  Ozark  Mountains  as  a  missionary. 
So,  when  we  took  a  trip  East,  naturally  we 
went  to  Arkansas.  We  drove  down  just 
such  a  shady  lane,  and  my  husband  in- 
quired of  just  such  a  boy,  about  the  next 
town.  I  always  scan  the  contents  of  the 
Magazine  to  see  if  my  dear  friend  and 
school  companion  Mabel  Law  Atkinson 
has  a  new  story  or  poem  for  us. 
— Mrs.  Ada  Ipsen 
Malad,  Idaho 

A  few  minutes  ago,  I  opened  my  front 
door,  and  there  was  the  new  Magazine. 
I  was  preparing  a  small  package  for  my 
daughter  for  her  birthday.  All  morning  I 
had  searched  in  books,  in  my  files,  in  my 
memory,  for  a  poem  that  I  could  add  to 
the  gift  that  would  express  my  feelings 
for  her.  And  there  in  the  Magazine  was 
just  what  I  was  trying  to  say,  in  the  poem 
"What  Can  I  Give  You?"  by  Christie 
Lund  Coles.  Thanks  for  a  wonderful 
Magazine  that  always  seems  to  answer  our 
every  need. 

—Mrs.  Elda  Stafford 

Birmingham,  Alabama 

I  give  you  my  heartfelt  thanks  for  all 
the  Relief  Society  Magazines  that  you  have 
sent  to  me.  We  are  able  to  read  only  a 
few  words,  but  yet  understand  much  of 
it,  and  the  pictures  are  wonderful. 
—Mrs.  T.  Drent 

Sneek,  Netherlands 

I  would  like  to  congratulate  you  for 
the  wonderful  work  you  are  doing  in  the 
publication  of  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. Every  month  I  anxiously  wait  for 
my  Magazine  to  arrive.  I  enjoy  all  the 
articles  published  in  the  Magazine. 
— Mrs.  Kiniuyo  Fukuda 

Hilo,  Hawaii 

I  do  enjoy  reading  the  Magazine  and 
learn  so  much  from  it.  I  really  look  for- 
ward to  receiving  it  each  month  and  am 
truly  grateful  for  it. 

— Doreen  Andersen 


Holstebro,  Denmark 


I  am  so  pleased  and  proud  to  have  my 
poem  "Letter  From  a  Missionary"  appear 
in  the  February  issue  (page  85).  It  is  a 
beautiful  Magazine,  as  it  is  each  month. 
We  were  all  so  happy  for  Lucille  Perry 
from  Bountiful,  who  placed  second  in  the 
Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest.  I  feel  Mrs. 
Roberts'  first-place  poem  was  a  work  of 
great  depth  and  feeling.  The  strong  un- 
dercurrents suggested  in  the  simple,  but 
well-chosen  words  gave  me  food  for 
thought  for  many  days.  The  poems  in 
this  February  issue  seem  especially  beauti- 
ful. I  thought  as  I  read  Lael  W.  Hill's 
poem  "Hour  of  Waiting,"  now  this  is 
true  art,  and  such  expert  craftsmanship 
that  it  but  adds  to  the  beauty  of  the 
whole. 

— Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

Bountiful,  Utah 

I  thank  you  for  my  Magazine  received 
a  couple  of  days  ago.  .  .  .  You  may  wonder 
how  I  came  to  receive  this  Magazine. 
Well,  Mrs.  Louise  Palmer  of  Provo,  Utah, 
sends  it  to  me  as  a  birthday  gift,  as  my 
birthday  is  on  the  same  date  as  her  late 
husband's  was.  Mrs.  Palmer  and  I  used 
to  be  "pen  friends,"  then  she  came  on  an 
air  trip  to  London  to  be  present  at  the 
opening  of  the  new  temple.  From  there 
she  was  conducted  to  Sheffield  by  two 
elders  who  were  staying  with  my  daugh- 
ter in  Pitsmoor,  Sheffield.  My  daughter 
brought  Mrs.  Palmer  to  our  house  in  Hills- 
bro.  .  .  .  Talk  about  excitement!  We  just 
hadn't  time  to  say  and  do  all  we  would 
have  liked,  but  we  didn't  do  so  bad.  .  .  . 
Our  visit  was  all  too  short  as  Mrs.  Palmer 
had  to  rejoin  her  party  and  finish  the 
tour,  but  it  was  long  enough  for  us  all 
to  form  a  lovely  friendship.  .  .  . 

— Mrs.  Nellie  Goodison 

Hillsbro 
Sheffield,  England 

I  am  writing  to  let  you  know  how  much 
I  appreciate  Lael  W.  Hill's  poem  "Hour 
of  Waiting,"  the  frontispiece  in  the  Feb- 
ruary issue  of  the  Magazine.  It  exempli- 
fies her  talent  for  technique.  Her  poems 
enthrall  me.  I  also  like  the  serial  "The 
New  Day." 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 


Page  210 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.  Spafford 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Hulda  Parker 

Anna  B.  Hart 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

Florence  J.  Madsen 

Leone  G.  Layton 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Evon  W.  Peterson 

Aleine  M.  Young 


Editor 
Associate  Editor 

General  Manager 


Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie    M.    Ellsworth 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary   V.   Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.  Olsen 


President 

First  Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 


Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Irene  B.   Woodford 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
LaRue  H.   Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle  S.   Spafford 


VOL   47 


APRIL   1960 


NO.   4 


Co 


ntents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Restoration   Antoine   R.    Ivins  212 

The  West  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  216 

Using  the  Blackboard  in  Teaching  Lessons  in  Relief  Society  William  E.  Berrett  228 

The   Widening   Circle    Charlotte    R.    Leyden  243 

Christening   the   New   Carriage    Lula   Walker  261 

FICTION  —  SPECIAL   APRIL   SHORT  STORIES 

That  Special  Flavor  Dorothy  S.   Romney  218 

Uncle  Matt  and  the  China  Doll  Sylvia  Probst  Young  223 

The  Blue  Bowl  —  Part  I  Loya  Beck  230 

Room  in  Her  Heart   Shirley  Thulin  234 

To  Die  Before  Thy  Time  Helen  Bay  Gibbons  247 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  7   (Conclusion)    Hazel  K.   Todd  267 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far   210 

Sixty  Years  Ago  238 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  239 

Editorial:    "They  Shall  Speak  With   New  Tongues"    Vesta   P.    Crawford  240 

Notes  to  the  Field:   Brigham  Young  University   On-Campus  Leadership  Week  242 

Lesson  Previews  to  Appear  in  the  June  Issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  243 

Special  Feature  for  the  July   1960  Magazine  237 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  270 

Birthday   Congratulations    280 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  West  Central  States  Mission  Anna  C.  Merrill  244 

Cosmetics   for   Grandma   Esther   H.    Lamb  250 

Planters  for  the  Patio  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  251 

Thirteen  Don'ts  in  Sewing  for  a  Best-Dressed  You  Wilma  M.  Rich  254 

Moonlight    Celia    Luce  255 

Do    It    Yourself    joy    Hulme  256 

Christening   the   New   Carriage   Lula   Walker  261 

The  Old  Red  Couch  Helen   B.    Morris  263 

Pathways         Evelyn     Cox  265 

Applesauce    Bread    Myrtle    Ainsworth  265 

Anna  Whitney  Johnson  —  Gifted  Artist  266 

A  Touch   of  the   Divine   Wilma   Boyle    Bunker  278 

A  Christmas  Chest  for  All  the  Year  Elizabeth  C.  McCrimmon  278 

,xr      ,       t  -n  POETRY 

Words  of  Easter  —  Frontispiece  Alberta  H.   Christensen  209 

£1pnl|lo1?d  r« Katherine  F.  Larsen  214 

Blue  Talisman  of  Spring  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  215 

Spring  Symphony  Linnie  F.   Robinson  227 

£l- 1  ^a-f;er  : «i Ouida   Johns    Pedersen  24 1 

Wild  Morning  Glories  Ethel  Jacobson  246 

Masterpiece  _ Viola    Quinn    Willmore  250 

Untold  Promise  Vesta   N.    Fairbairn  255 

Wlaim  o :Um-V Maude    Rubin  260 

Sumew%5p-Snsiblilty   Winona    F.    Thomas  266 

The   Wild   Plum   Tree    Evelyn    Fjeldsted  269 

Easter    Message    Matia    McClelland    Burk  279 

Someone   Is   Coming   Mabel   Law   Atkinson  280 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
^subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


The  Restoration 

President  Antoine  R.  Ivins 
Of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy 

THIS  dispensation  of  the  GOS-  A  second  witness  was  clearly  needed. 

PEL    was    initiated    by    the  These    events    were    preparatory 

vision  given  to  the  lad  Joseph  and    initiatory   to    the    re-establish- 

Smith  Jr.  in  the  Sacred  Grove  near  ment  of  the  Church  in  the  earth. 

Palmyra,    New    York.     In    it    the  Other  things  were  necessary  before 

Prophet  was  told  that  he  should  not  the    organization    of    the    Church, 

affiliate  himself  with  any  of  the  then  especially    the    restoration    of    the 

existent  church  groups,  and  that  the  Priesthood,  for  Priesthood  is  neces- 

time  would  come  when,  if  he  were  sary  for  the  performance  of  the  vari- 

to  live  properly,  he  would  be  the  ous    ordinances    practiced    in    the 

instrument  whom  the  Lord  would  Church. 

use  to  re-establish  the  TRUTH  On  the  15th  day  of  May,  1829, 
among  the  people.  John  the  Baptist  conferred  the 
In  this  vision  the  great  confusion  Aaronic  Priesthood  upon  Joseph 
regarding  the  personality  of  Jesus  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  at  which 
Christ  and  God  the  Father  was  time  he  gave  them  notice  that,  at  a 
cleared  up.  In  reality,  it  was  a  future  time,  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
verification  of  the  promise  made  to  hood  would  also  be  given  them.  Be- 
Peter  when  Christ  told  him  that  he  fore  the  Church  was  to  be  given  a 
would  establish  his  Church  upon  formal  organization,  Peter,  James, 
the  revealed  testimony  that  he  is  and  John  appeared  unto  Joseph 
the  Son  of  God,  for  God  introduced  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  and  con- 
Christ  to  Joseph  Smith  as  his  Son.  ferred  upon  them  the  Melchizedek 
Some  time  after  this  first  mani-  Priesthood.  That  all  of  this  should 
festation,  the  Prophet  had  others  in  happen  before  the  organization  of 
which  he  was  given  much  instruc-  the  Church  was  imperative  to  make 
tion  and  was  prepared  to  receive  the  it  authoritative, 
plates  from  which  The  Book  of  It  will  be  noted  that  Joseph  Smith 
Mormon  was  translated.  This  book  and  Oliver  Cowdery  were  instructed 
is  a  second  testimony  of  the  min-  by  John  the  Baptist  to  baptize  each 
istry  of  Christ  in  which  many  of  other,  after  having  received  the 
the  least  understood  principles  of  Aaronic  Priesthood.  Thereafter  a 
the  gospel  are  clarified.  In  Second  few  other  persons  were  likewise  bap- 
Corinthians,  Chapter  thirteen,  verse  tized  to  qualify  them  to  meet  the 
one,  we  read,  "In  the  mouth  of  two  requirements  of  the  law  of  the  State 
or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word  of  New  York,  in  that  to  organize  a 
be  established."  The  Bible,  alone,  church  six  men  were  necessary.  Ac- 
seems  to  have  been  unable  to  bring  cordingly,  on  the  6th  day  of  April, 
people  to  a  unity  of  faith,  and  many  1830,  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
factions  of  Christianity  were  strug-  of  Latter-day  Saints  was  given  a 
gling  for  supremacy  at  the  time  of  legal  existence  within  the  State  of 
these  manifestations  to  the  Prophet.  New  York.     These  events  all  hav- 

Page  212 


THE  RESTORATION 


213 


ing  happened,  there  was  now  upon 
the  earth,  again,  a  Church  which 
was  set  up  under  direct  authoriza- 
tion from  God. 

In  addition  to  these  gifts  of 
Priesthood,  there  were  certain  spe- 
cial authorizations  necessary.  In  the 
temple  at  Kirtland,  as  recorded  in 
the  noth  Section  of  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  we  have  the  record 
of  the  visitations,  in  vision,  of 
Moses,  Elias,  and  Elijah,  each  of 
whom  conferred  upon  the  Prophet 
and  Oliver  keys  for  special  functions 
of  the  Priesthood.  These  referred 
to  the  gathering  of  Israel,  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  gospel  of  Abraham, 
and  the  turning  of  the  hearts  of  the 
fathers  to  the  children  and  of  the 
children  to  their  fathers.  (If  there 
ever  was  a  time  when  fathers  should 
take  greater  interest  in  their  chil- 
dren and  when  children  should  pay 
greater  respect  to  their  parents  than 
right  now,  your  humble  servant  can- 
not call  it  to  mind.) 

^HE  Church  functions  through 
its  Priesthood.  The  rights  and 
privileges  of  the  various  offices  in 
the  Priesthood  are  set  forth  in  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  with  great 
clarity.  We  recommend  that  all 
become  familiar,  not  only  with  the 
offices  of  the  Priesthood,  but  also 
with  the  responsibilities  and  func- 
tions incident  to  each  office.  Many 
people  appear  not  to  appreciate 
their  position  after  accepting  ordi- 
nation therein. 

It  will  appear  that  in  granting 
these  keys  of  the  Priesthood  there 
is  now,  within  the  Church,  the  right 
to  perform  every  ordinance  neces- 
sary for  the  salvation  and  exaltation 
in  the  kingdom  of  God.  All  of 
these  rights  centered  in  the  Prophet 


Joseph  Smith.  When  the  Apostle- 
ship  was  bestowed  by  the  Prophet 
upon  a  Council  of  Twelve  men, 
they  were  given  these  keys  which 
they  should  exercise  always  under 
authorization  of  the  President  of 
the  Church,  a  provision  necessary  to 
assure  that  these  powers  would  car- 
ry on  even  in  the  case  of  the  death 
of  a  President. 

In  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  there 
are  three  orders  —  deacon,  teacher, 
and  priest  —  each  with  specific  rights 
and  responsibilities,  while  in  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  there  are 
two  general  offices  —  the  elder  and 
the  high  priest  —  and  the  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church,  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  the  Seventies,  and 
the  Patriarchs  which  are  highly 
specialized. 

To  control  the  use  of  the  powers 
of  the  Priesthood,  the  people  are 
organized  into  stakes  and  wards 
under  authorized  leadership.  Ward 
activities  are  directed  by  three  high 
priests  called  a  bishopric.  Their 
function  is  a  dual  one  since  they 
have  to  care  for  the  temporal  needs 
of  the  members  of  the  wards  and, 
at  the  same  time,  direct  certain 
spiritual  functions.  The  stakes  are 
directed  by  three  high  priests  —  a 
stake  presidency  —  from  whom  the 
bishops  and  all  other  stake  officers 
take  direction.  This  makes  it  pos- 
sible for  the  general  leadership  of 
the  Church,  through  stake  presi- 
dencies and  bishoprics,  to  reach  the 
individual  members,  when  neces- 
sary, with  a  minimum  of  effort. 

Outside  of  the  wards  and  stakes 
live  many  members  of  the  Church. 
To  care  for  them  and  carry  on  the 
proselyting  work  of  the  Church, 
there  are  fifty  missions  organized 
each  under  the  direction  of  a  mis- 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


sion  president.  The  missions  are 
divided  into  districts  and  branches 
with  the  necessary  local  leadership 
and,  here  again,  close  contact  with 
the  members  is  possible. 

Since  every  worthy  man  may  have 
the  privilege  of  the  Priesthood,  and 
since  most  men  who  accept  it  feel 
a  certain  responsibility  to  qualify 
for  the  implied  service,  there  is  a 
greater  lay-member  power  for  re- 
ligious leadership  than  can  be  found 
in  other  church  organizations.  Mem- 
ber participation  is  the  strength  of 
every  virile  organization  and  this  is 
especially  true  of  those  of  religious 
nature. 


A 


S  aids  to  the  Priesthood  there 
are  the  Auxiliary  Organizations 
set  up  with  local  and  general  super- 
vision. Of  these  we  are,  at  the  pres- 
ent writing,  especially  interested  in 
the  Relief  Society. 

This  Society  was  brought  into  ex- 
istence under  the  direction  and 
special  call  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
who,  when  organizing  it,  set  forth 
the  purposes  and  functions  of  the 


Society.  It  was  composed  entirely 
of  women  who  set  about  finding 
ways  and  means  of  helping  people 
in  distress.  With  but  few  members 
at  the  time,  it  has  now  grown  to 
great  membership  and  the  amount 
of  good  accomplished  by  it  is  be- 
yond computation.  Through  stakes 
and  missions  it  reaches  into  almost 
all  parts  of  the  world.  Reports  of 
its  activities  come  from  such  far 
distant  places  as  Japan,  New  Zea- 
land, Australia,  South  Africa,  and 
elsewhere.  Who  can  doubt  the 
inspiration  of  the  Prophet  in  its 
organization? 

We  have,  then,  in  the  RES- 
TORATION a  renewed  testimony 
of  the  personality  of  God  and  Jesus 
Christ;  a  restoration  of  Priesthood 
in  all  its  functions  which  came  by 
direct  gift  through  heavenly  beings 
who  had  been  sent  by  Jehovah  him- 
self; a  renewed  type  of  Church 
organization  which  gives  the  best 
possible  means  of  satisfying  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  needs  of  the 
children  of  God. 


KjLprd  LKoad 

Katherine  F.  Larsen 

A  brown  road  calls  me 

In  the  tender  spring, 

To  leave  accustomed  homeways; 

For  when  the  blackbirds  sing 

My  wayward  feet  would  follow 

Paths  meandering 

Through  buttercups  and  violets, 

Up  an  old  wood  road 

That  winds  through  white-limbed  aspen  trunks 

Whose  slender  branches  fling 

Fresh-minted  glinting  leaflets 

In  sunlight  shimmering.  .  .  . 


Lucien  Bown 


TEAPOT  LAKE  IN  THE  UINTAH  MOUNTAINS,  UTAH 

itilue  cJalisnian  of  (bprtng 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Something  breaks  the  monotone  of  seasons 
Edged  with  the  ragged  ermine  of  the  snow  — 
A  sapphire  jewel  glinting  on  the  landscape 
Where  a  pool  holds  part  of  heaven  here  below. 

And  I  recall  the  brave,  blue  tint  of  promise — 
The  aqua  sphere  beneath  the  robin's  wing, 
Blue  courage  of  the  hyacinth  and  crocus, 
Bare  willows  where  an  azure  bird  will  sing. 

I  think  of  dawn's  pale  preface  to  the  morning 

Where  the  cold,  black  weight  of  midnight  had  been  pressed — 

How  the  turquoise  swells  and  spreads  above  the  valley 

And  crowds  the  waning  darkness  from  the  west. 

Revived,  I  leave,  the  bright  brooch  of  the  water 
Glistening  on  the  dullness  of  the  fen. 
And  turning  from  the  darkness  and  the  winter, 
I  walk  the  waiting  land  with  faith  again. 

Page  215 


cJhe   Vilest  (central  States    1 1  it 


is s ton 

Pieston  R.  Nibley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

npiIE  West  Central  States  Mission  was  organized  at  a  conference  held  in 
Billings,  Montana,  on  November  nth  and  12th,  1950,  under  the 
direction  of  Elders  Harold  B.  Lee  and  Ezra  Taft  Benson,  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve. 

The  mission  was  formed  from  districts  taken  from  three  other  mis- 
sions: From  the  North  Central  States  Mission  —  West  North  Dakota, 
Milk  River,  and  Yellowstone;  from  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  — 
Northern  Montana,  Great  Falls,  Missoula,  and  Butte;  from  the  Western 
States  Mission  —  Wyoming  and  Black  Hills  Districts. 

Elder  Sylvester  Broadbent  was  installed  as  president  of  the  new  mis- 
sion, and  eighty-eight  missionaries  were  transferred  from  the  three  missions 
to  labor  under  his  direction.  A  commodious  mission  home  was  purchased 
at  Billings,  where  the  headquarters  was  established. 

In  June  1953,  the  Butte  Stake  was  organized  from  branches  taken 
from  the  West  Central  States  Mission,  under  the  direction  of  Elders 
Spencer  W.  Kimball  and  LeGrand  Richards,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve. 
This  was  the  first  stake  organized  in  the  State  of  Montana. 

President  Sylvester  Broadbent  served  faithfully  as  president  of  the 
West  Central  States  Mission  until  December  1953,  when  he  received  his 
release.  He  was  succeeded  by  Samuel  A.  Hendricks.  President  Hen- 
dricks served  until  March  1957,  and  under  his  leadership  the  work  of 
the  mission  was  greatly  enlarged.     He  was  succeeded  by  George  F.  Sim- 


Courtesy  Hungry  Horse  News 
Submitted  by  Anna  C.  Merrill 


lake  Mcdonald,  glacier  national  park,  Montana 


Page  216 


THE  WEST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


217 


Rise  Studio,   Rapid   City,   South  Dakota 
Submitted  by  Anna  C.  Merrill 

THE  SHRINE  OF  DEMOCRACY  CARVED  IN  MOUNT  RUSHMORE, 

SOUTH  DAKOTA 

Left  to  right:  George  Washington,  Thomas  Jefferson,  Theodore  Roosevelt, 

Abraham  Lincoln 

mons.  President  Simmons  served  until  June  1957,  when  he  was  released 
on  account  of  illness. 

In  June  1957,  the  Great  Falls  and  Missoula  Stakes  were  organized  in 
the  West  Central  States  Mission,  making  three  stakes  in  all  in  Montana. 

After  the  release  of  President  Simmons,  former  mission  President 
Samuel  A.  Hendricks  served  as  acting  president  until  the  appointment  of 
Casper  W.  Merrill,  in  August  1957.  With  President  Merrill  in  making 
the  first  tour  of  the  mission  was  Elder  Alma  Sonne,  Assistant  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve.  On  his  return  to  Salt  Lake  City,  Elder  Sonne  said: 
''Missionary  work  is  making  steady  progress  in  the  West  Central  States 
Mission,  and  the  prospects  are  exceedingly  bright."  President  Merrill  is 
serving  at  the  present  time. 

On  December  31,  1959,  there  were  9,608  members  of  the  Church  in 
the  mission,  located  in  forty-four  branches.  During  the  year  of  1959,  there 
were  782  converts  baptized. 

Forty-eight  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1055  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1959.  Anna  Crockett  Merrill  presides  over  the 
West  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  is  a  view  of  St.  Mary's  Lake,  Glacier  National 
Park,  Montana,  taken  from  a  transparency  by  Hal  Rumel. 

See  also  "Recipes  From  the  West  Central  States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Merrill  on 
page  244. 


That  Special  Flavor 


Dorothy  S.  Romney 


CLAIRE  Connelly  pulled  the 
down  quilt  over  her  ears  in 
a  futile  effort  to  keep  out  the 
angry  shrilling  of  the  telephone. 
Then  she  remembered  that  Matt 
had  worked  late  last  night,  had  gone 
to  bed  completely  exhausted,  and 
needed  sleep.  She  sat  up  abruptly 
and  reached  for  the  telephone. 

She  attempted  to  sound  at  least 
half -a  wake,  but  failed.  She  felt  too 
miserable  to  make  the  required 
effort. 

"Claire,"  a  voice  on  the  other  end 
of  the  wire  said,  "this  is  Sister 
Herth.  Matt  stopped  by  on  his  way 
to  work  and  said  you  weren't  feeling 
well  again.  I  want  to  come  over, 
but  can't  get  there  for  a  little  while. 
Jim  is  short-handed  this  morning, 
and  I'll  have  to  help  out." 

Claire  looked  around  her.  Sure 
enough,  Matt  was  gone.  The  house 
had  that  empty,  silent  quality.  She 
looked  at  the  clock  on  the  dressing 
table.  The  hands  stood  at  ten 
o'clock,  later  than  she  had  ever  al- 
lowed herself  to  sleep. 

"Matt  shouldn't  have  done  that," 
she  apologized.  "I  feel  all  right. 
A  bit  tired,  but  otherwise  all  right," 
she  insisted,  thinking  all  the  while 
that  it  wasn't  true.  Her  head  ached, 
and  she  had  that  same  alarming 
shortness  of  breath  she'd  felt  yester- 
day. 

You  have  enough  to  do  without 
my    chores,"    she    con- 
tinued. 

"I'll  be  over  as  soon  as  I  can 
make  it,"  Sister  Herth  replied. 

There  was  silence  on  the  line. 

"Claire,  are  you  all  right?"  the 
older  woman  asked. 

Page  218 


taking    on 


"Yes,"  Claire  answered,  "perfectly 
all  right.  And  please  don't  inter- 
rupt your  busv  day.  I  really  don't 
need  you."  She  rather  hoped  that 
she  didn't  sound  too  convincing. 
Sister  Herth  was  such  a  comforting 
person  to  have  around. 

"I'll  be  over,"  her  neighbor  re- 
peated, and  hung  up. 

Past  experience  told  Claire  it  did 
no  good  to  argue  with  Sister  Herth. 
She  was  also  fully  aware  that  her 
neighbor  was  a  woman  of  few  words 
but  of  tremendous  action.  The 
Herths  were  wonderful  neighbors, 
always  ready  to  help  out  in  an  emer- 
gency, but  far  too  busy  with  their 
extensive  dairy  farm  to  have  much 
time  for  trivialities. 

Claire  hung  up  the  phone,  slipped 
into  a  housecoat  and  slippers,  and 
went  into  the  dining  room. 

She  sighed  as  she  looked  through 
the  door  at  the  stack  of  dinner  dish- 
es awaiting  her  at  the  sink.  She 
had  been  just  too  tired  to  do  them 
last  night. 

Claire  sat  down.  She  was  frankly 
puzzled. 

"Why  has  the  zest  and  sparkle 
suddenly  and  completely  gone  from 
my  life?"  she  asked  herself.  "Per- 
haps it's  my  age."  She  pondered 
this  thought  for  a  moment.  "Non- 
sense," she  reminded  herself,  "forty- 
six  is  positively  youthful.  There 
must  be  another  explanation." 

CHE  had  just  had  a  complete 
physical  check-up,  and  been 
pronounced  "fine."  The  doctor  had, 
however,  started  to  tell  her  some- 
thing just  as  she  was  leaving  his 
office,  when  he'd  been  interrupted 


THAT  SPECIAL  FLAVOR 


219 


by  a  nurse  with  an  urgent  telephone 
call.  "Just  be  careful  you  don't 
.  .  .  ."  he  had  said,  and  that  was  all 
she  had  heard. 

Maybe  she  should  call  him  and 
ask  him  to  finish  the  warning.  There 
must  be  some  reason  for  her  feeling 
so  miserable. 

She  was  remembering  that  Matt 
had  watched  her  all  through  dinner 
last  night  with  obvious  concern. 

"What  you  need  is  a  complete 
change/'  he  had  pronounced. 

"I've  just  had  a  complete  change," 
Claire  had  pointed  out,  "and  it 
didn't  take." 

'Til  get  you  that  ticket  to  Utopia 
one  of  these  days,"  he  had  prom- 
ised. It  had  been  a  standing  joke 
all  through  their  life  that  someday 
just  the  two  of  them  would  go 
away  on  a  nice,  restful  trip. 

"Two  to  Utopia,"  Claire  had  re- 
peated, "it  sounds  funny,  but  nice." 

Matt  had  picked  up  his  briefcase, 
gone  into  the  den,  and  had  worked 
far  into  the  night.  Claire  had  awak- 
ened several  times  and  heard  him 
murmuring  in  his  sleep,  as  he  always 
did  when  he  was  overtired.  She  felt 
guilty. 

She  went  into  the  kitchen  and 
prepared  a  light  breakfast,  and  then 
found  that  she  had  no  appetite  for 
even  this  small  meal. 

Yes,  she  concluded,  that  old  fa- 
miliar lift  is  definitely  missing. 

She  began  again  to  probe  for  the 
reason.  With  Marny,  her  eldest, 
married  five  years,  with  Dick  staying 
on  at  the  University  for  the  summer 
courses  to  catch  up  after  serving  his 
mission,  and  Mark,  their  baby,  just 
beginning  his  foreign  mission;  with 
her  calling  as  Relief  Society  litera- 
ture teacher  finished  until  fall, 
Claire  had  suddenly  found  herself 
with  very  little  to  do. 


A 


complete  change  from  the  busy 
life  she  had  led  in  the  past, 
her  thoughts  continued.  Perhaps  a 
trip  would  be  just  the  tonic  she 
needed.  Twenty-seven  years  of  mar- 
riage without  one  honest-to-good- 
ness  vacation  was  a  long  stretch. 
Then  she  remembered  all  the 
delightful  "snatches"  of  vacation 
they  had  enjoyed,  she  and  Matt  and 
the  children,  because  she  had  never, 
never  gone  on  a  trip  without  Matt, 
and  it  had  been  difficult  for  him  to 
leave  town  for  more  than  a  few  days 
at  a  time. 

Claire  got  up  determinedly,  and 
went  into  the  bedroom.  Sister  Herth 
mustn't  see  what  a  drone  she  had 
become.  She  would  dress  and  have 
all  the  work  out  of  the  way  before 
her  energetic  neighbor  arrived. 

Of  course,  there  wasn't  much  that 
needed  doing,  outside  of  the  dishes. 
She  had  promised  to  put  the  finish- 
ing touches  on  a  dress  for  Marny 
to  take  with  her  on  the  convention 
trip  she  and  Peter  would  make,  and 
to  iron  a  white  shirt  for  Matt. 

As  she  came  into  the  kitchen,  a 
wave  of  dizziness  passed  over  her. 
She  leaned  against  the  sink  for  a 
moment's  rest. 

The  doorbell  rang  and  interrupted 
her  reverie. 

It  can't  be  Sister  Herth,  she 
thought.  It  has  only  been  a  few 
minutes  since  she  called  —  thirty  at 
the  most. 

But  it  was. 

"Jim  decided  he  could  get  along 
without  me,"  she  explained,  "so  I 
came  right  over." 

"I'm  being  a  bother,"  Claire  apol- 
ogized again. 

"I'll  just  get  these  dishes  out  of 
the  way,"  Sister  Herth  said.  "You 
sit  down  and  talk  to  me." 

Claire  sat  down  as  directed.  She 


220 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


watched  her  neighbor's  energetic 
movements.  She  felt  as  if  some- 
thing dreadful  were  closing  on  her, 
like  an  ether  cone  over  her  face,  cut- 
ting off  her  breathing. 

"I'm  sure  there's  ironing  to  do," 
her  neighbor  said,  as  soon  as  the  last 
clean  dish  was  put  away.  She  was 
on  the  service  porch  with  the  iron 
swinging  expertlv  over  one  of  Matt's 
difficult-to-iron  shirts,  before  Claire 
could  protest. 

Claire  stood  uncertainly  in  the 
doorway,  feeling  like  a  stray  kitten 
someone  had  left  on  the  doorstep. 

CISTER    Herth    looked    at    her 

critically. 

"You  look  tuckered,"  she  ob- 
served. "Why  don't  you  take  a  nap 
while  I'm  ironing?  Then  I'll  stay 
and  have  some  lunch  with  you." 

Oh,  thought  Claire,  feeling  more 
than  ever  like  a  rudderless  ship,  she's 
treating  me  as  if  I  were  a  baby, 
and  then  added,  perhaps  it's  be- 
cause I'm  acting  like  one.  She  had 
never,  over  the  years,  known  Sister 
Herth  to  interrupt  her  busv  day  just 
to  sit  down  and  eat  luncheon  —  un- 
less it  was  an  occasion  with  real 
meaning.  Matt  surelv  must  have 
convinced  her  that  Claire  needed 
her. 

"Imagine  a  nap  in  the  middle  of 
the  day,"  she  protested. 

"A  nap  will  do  you  good,"  her 
neighbor  insisted. 

"Perhaps  it  will,"  Claire  agreed. 
Her  knees  were  actually  beginning 
to  buckle.  Nevertheless,  she  felt 
guilty  as  she  went  into  her  bedroom. 

Unable  to  go  to  sleep,  Claire 
finally  decided  to  get  up  and  see 
what  she  had  for  lunch  that  was 
tempting.  She  combed  her  hair, 
put  on  a  fresh  frock  and  lipstick, 
washed  her  hands,  and  went  into 


the  kitchen.  Her  head  felt  some- 
what better. 

As  soon  as  they  had  eaten  lunch, 
Sister  Herth  insisted  on  washing  up 
the  dishes.  After  that  she  left  for 
home,  telling  Claire  she'd  look  in 
on  her  tomorrow.  Her  obvious  con- 
cern made  Claire  wonder,  did  she 
know  something  about  Claire's  con- 
dition that  Claire  herself  didn't 
know?  That  warning  the  doctor  had 
started  to  give  her  —  perhaps  he 
had  given  it  to  Matt  and  her  neigh- 
bors instead,  to  avoid  frightening 
her. 

She  settled  herself  determinedly 
at  the  sewing  machine.  She'd  get 
this  dress  for  Marny  finished  and 
out  of  the  way  right  now,  she  de- 
clared. But  after  working  for  about 
half  an  hour  she  felt  too  miserable 
to  go  on. 

She  put  the  dress  aside,  and  lay 
down  on  the  couch  to  rest.  Her 
thoughts  started  back  over  the  years, 
bright,  happy  years,  full  of  action 
and  excitement.  Her  energy  had 
been  boundless,  which  made  her 
present  lethargy  all  the  more  puz- 
zling. 

"Two  to  Utopia,"  she  thought 
again,  longingly.  She  could  scarce- 
ly wait  until  Matt  returned  from 
work.  If  he'd  settled  his  present 
business,  he'd  be  all  set  to  go.  Per- 
haps this  would  be  the  tonic  she 
needed. 

^HE  telephone  rang.  It  was  Matt. 
"Start  packing,  Mrs.  Connelly," 
he  said,  "the  deal  is  all  done  up  in 
pink  tissue  paper."  He  was  jubi- 
lant. "I'll  stop  in  and  get  something 
easy  to  fix  for  dinner,"  he  added. 

Claire  hung  up  the  phone  and 
sat  down.  "Well,  it  is  actually 
here."  The  big  trip  that  she  had 
looked  forward  to  all  her  busy  life  — 


THAT  SPECIAL  FLAVOR 


221 


just  for  her  and  Matt.  Still,  there 
was  no  surge  of  joy,  as  she  had 
expected.  Anyway,  she'd  start  pack- 
ing immediately.  They'd  take  the 
Hilman,  she  quickly  decided,  not  the 
big  gas-hungry  station  wagon  as 
they'd  had  to  do  in  the  past  to 
accommodate  the  crowd.  One  suit- 
case was  all  that  the  small  car 
would  hold,  but  with  the  modern- 
dav  dacrons  and  orlons  she  was  sure 
that  would  do  —  they'd  sort  of 
rough  it  for  a  change. 

As  she  packed  she  kept  remem- 
bering the  eager  trio,  Marny,  Dick, 
and  Mark  each  time  they  had  pre- 
pared for  a  short  trip  —  remember- 
ing their  shining  faces,  glowing  with 
anticipation,  their  happy  chatter  as 
they  rode  in  the  back  of  the  huge 
station  wagon.  Well,  this  time,  she 
thought,  she  could  look  back  and 
see  nothing  but  the  empty  road 
stretching  out  behind  them.  It 
would  be  rather  restful. 

Matt  came  home  just  as  she  fin- 
ished packing  the  suitcase.  It  was 
still  open  on  the  bed.  He  kissed 
her,  then  went  to  the  closet  to  hang 
up  his  coat. 

"What's  this?"  he  asked,  as  he 
turned  and  saw  the  closely  packed 
suitcase.  "I  thought  this  was  going 
to  be  the  big  celebration,  the  trip 
to  outdo  all  trips.  How  about  tak- 
ing enough  clothing  for  a  comfort- 
able vacation  without  having  to 
worry  about  laundering?" 

"I  thought  we'd  take  the  Hilman 
—  save  on  gas,"  she  told  him,  "and 
one  suitcase  is  all  it  will  hold." 

"Whatever  you  say,"  he  replied, 
his  voice  all  at  once  flat. 

Claire  went  into  the  kitchen  and 
started  to  prepare  dinner.  The 
telephone  rang,  and  she  answered  it 
on  the  extension.    It  was  Marny. 

"Hi,  Mother,"  her  bright  young 


voice  said.  "Did  you  get  the  dress 
finished?" 

Claire  had  a  sudden  feeling  of 
guilt.  She  had  always  disliked  giv- 
ing excuses. 

"No,  dear,  I  had  one  of  my  head- 
aches come  on,  and  had  to  stop 
working,"  she  explained. 

"Mother,"  Marny  said  accusingly, 
"why  don't  you  see  a  doctor?" 

"I  had  a  complete  check-up  two 
weeks  ago,  and  there's  nothing 
wrong,"  Claire  assured  her  daugh- 
ter, then  wondered  again  about  the 
doctor's  half-spoken  warning. 

"Well,  I'll  just  have  to  buy  a 
dress.  Peter  and  I  are  leaving  in 
the  morning  for  that  convention, 
and  I  have  to  have  one  —  I'm  host- 
ess for  the  Tuesday  luncheon.  And 
don't  worry,  Mother,"  she  added, 
"I  have  a  perfect  flower  of  a  baby- 
sitter engaged." 

"That's  fine,  dear,"  Claire  said. 
This  would  be  the  first  time  Marny 
had  gone  out  of  town  and  left  her 
children  with  a  stranger.  Claire 
had  always  insisted  on  taking  them. 
She  wouldn't  tell  Marny  about  their 
own  planned  trip  —  not  just  this 
minute,  anyway,  the  steaks  needed 
attention. 

"I'll  call  you  before  we  leave  in 
the  morning,"  Marny  promised, 
"but  now  I  must  rush  out  and  buy 
that  dress." 

The  steaks  were  so  tender  they 
almost  melted  in  your  mouth,  and 
the  tossed  salad  was  refreshingly 
springy  tasting,  but  Claire  found 
her  appetite  only  half  adequate  to 
do  justice  to  the  meal. 

Matt  insisted  on  washing  the 
dishes.    Claire  dried  them. 


HTHEY    were    preparing    for    bed 
when  the  telephone  rang.     It 


222  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 

was  Marny  again,  and  she  was  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  they  both  wore 

tears.  sunglasses  and  big  smiles. 

"Oh,  Mother;'  she  wailed,  "the  "Happy?"  Matt  asked,  often, 
most  awful  thing  has  happened."             Each    time    Claire    nodded    em- 
Claire's  heart  turned  completely  phatically  and  said,  "Very." 
over.                                                              She   kept   looking   back  as   they 

"Our  baby-sitter  has  the  measles,  rode  along, 
and  I  can't  think  of  another  soul         "Beautiful    day,    beautiful    sight, 

I'd  trust  with  the  children  —  except  isn't  it?"  Matt  asked, 
you.     Oh,  if  only  you  felt  better."  "Oh,  yes,"  Claire  breathed  ecstat- 

She  sounded  exactly  as  she  did  that  ically. 

time  when  as  a  six-year-old  she  had         Behind  them  in  the  big  station 

broken   her  favorite  doll.     "What  wagon  sat  Marny's  two  bright-eyed 

shall  I  do?"  twin    girls,    aged    two,    their    faces 

Claire  went  silent  for  a  long  scrubbed,  and  shining  with  an  eager- 
moment,  her  heart  and  mind  in  a  beaver  look,  then  the  two  boys,  who 
turmoil.  were  the  older  brothers,  three  and 

"Your  father  and  I  are  leaving  in  four  —  same  look.     Back  of  them 

the  morning  on  a  long-planned  trip,  stood  the  family's  huge  Boxer,  alert 

We're  taking  the  Hilman.     I  have  and  ready  for  his  run  on  the  beach, 
our  suitcase  all  packed.  There  must         Behind    that   the    station   wagon 

be  someone  reliable  you  could  get  extended  a  yard,  at  least,  crammed 

to  look  after  the  children  .  .  ."  she  with  suitcases  for  a  happy  vacation, 
hesitated.     "I'll  call  Grandma  Lar-         Claire  sighed  rapturously.     That 

son.    She  would  be  perfect,  if  she's  old  certain-something,  that  special 

free."  flavor  was  back  in  her  life.    She  felt 

"All   right,   Mother,"   Marny  re-  young  and  zestful.     What  a  romp 

plied.     Her  bright,  golden  voice  of  they'd  have  on  the  beach  these  two 

a  few  hours  ago  had  turned  leaden,  delightful  weeks.  Just  like  old  times. 
Claire  thought  with  a  pang.  "Seven    for    Utopia,"    she    told 

Claire      dialed      Grandma      Lar-  Matt.    He  smiled  at  her  happily, 
son's    number    immediately.      She         After  she'd  called  Marny  back  last 

waited   several   minutes,  but  there  night  and  told  her  thev'd  take  the 

was  no  answer.     Then  she  remem-  children  with  them  on  vacation,  she 

bered  that  Grandma  had  told  her  had  felt  really  fine,  normal,  and  elat- 

several  weeks  ago  that  she  was  going  ed  for  the  first  time  in  weeks,  she 

to  Tuolumne  to  visit  her  daughter  couldn't  believe  it,  quite.     So  this 

for  a  month  or  so.  morning  she'd  called  Dr.  Hart  to 

She  dreaded  calling  Marny.  Poor  make  sure  she  was  up  to  it. 
child,  she'd  be  so  disappointed,  and         -Sure  vou're  all  right,"  he'd  said, 

she  had  looked  tired  lately.  «i  to\a  y0'u  tnere  was  nothing  wrong. 

What  warning?"  he  had  asked,  in 
answer  to  her  question. 

"Oh,"    after   a    few    minutes    of 

HE  sun  shone  so  brightly  on  the  thinking.    His  chuckle  was  low  and 

pavement    that    was    the    "99"  merry.     "That   —   'just  be  careful 

Highway,  Claire  had  constantly  to  you  don't  come  down  with  a  case 

adjust    the    windshield    shades,    in  of  leisure-itis.' " 


T 


Uncle  Matt  and  the  China  Doll 


Syl 


via.  Pwbst  Young 


NIGHT  was  stealing  down  the 
mountains  when  Elizabeth, 
carrying  a  supper  tray,  crossed 
the  barren  field  toward  Matt's  place. 
At  her  side  the  wind  moaned 
ominously.  A  snow  wind,  maybe. 
How  late  the  snow  comes  this  year, 
she  thought  resentfully.  They  were 
to  be  gone  "when  snow  flies,"  Hank 
had  said. 

At  the  far  end  of  the  field  the 
light  from  a  lantern  glowed  eerily 
through  the  barn  window.  Hank 
was  milking.  This  was  the  life  he 
loved  —  life  on  the  land.  He  was 
willing  to  keep  on  trying  year  after 
year  to  make  this  raw  country  into 
a  thing  of  beauty.  He  would  make 
the  farm  pay,  he  said.  Young,  strong, 
and  dauntless,  he  had  cleared  the 
sage  from  acre  after  acre  with  his 
own  two  hands  and  a  grubbing  hoe. 

It  was  she  whose  courage  had 
failed  after  three  years  with  no 
crop.  Hank  had  finally  agreed  after 
a  July  hailstorm  had  lashed  the  gold- 
en turning  wheat  into  the  ground 
and  left  the  fields  looking  devas- 
tated. 

"Well  go  back  to  Parkville,"  he 
had  told  her.  'Til  lease  the  place. 
Mavbe  it's  better  that  wav." 

Her  heart  had  lifted  then.  "You 
know  there  is  always  a  place  for  you 
in  the  mill,"  she  had  encouraged, 
"and  Patty  won't  have  so  far  to  go 
to  school." 

"We'll  try  to  go  by  the  time  snow 
flies,"  he  had  promised. 

Now  it  was  the  first  of  December, 
the  ground  was  still  bare,  and  Hank 
had  talked  no  more  about  leaving. 

Elizabeth  quickened  her  steps; 
she  wouldn't  brood  now. 


The  warm  lamplight  from  Matt's 
windows  gleamed  out  invitingly.  As 
she  neared  the  porch,  the  door 
opened  suddenly. 

"Mama!"  Patty's  brown  eyes 
were  glowing.  "Come  in,  Mama, 
and  see  the  new  dolls." 

"Dolls?"  Elizabeth  smiled  at  her 
eager  eight-year-old  daughter. 

Patty,  with  the  blond  pigtails,  the 
shining  brown  eyes,  and  the  quick 
smile,  was  the  light  of  their  lives. 

In  the  homelike  warmth  of  the 
big  room  that  served  as  general  store 
and  Matt's  living  room,  Elizabeth 
unbuttoned  her  coat  and  put  the 
supper  tray  on  the  great  wooden 
counter. 

"Guess  you're  about  ready  for 
supper,  Matt.  Has  this  daughter  of 
mine  been  behaving  herself?" 

From  his  armchair  by  the  window 
the  big  man  looked  lovingly  at  the 
little  girl. 

"She's  a  big  help,Patty  is." 

Elizabeth  nodded  knowingly.  "By 
the  time  she's  sampled  all  the  penny 
candies  and  the  gum,  she  hasn't 
much  time  to  help." 

"Oh,  but  I  did  help,  Mama,"  the 
little  girl  defended.  "I  dusted  the 
showcases  and  straightened  up  the 
combs  and  the  cuff  links.  I  didn't 
have  any  candy  at  all." 

"That's  right,  Elizabeth,"  Matt 
assured  her.  "And  then  Patty  was 
busy  with  the  dolls." 

"Matt,"  Elizabeth  brought  the 
supper  tray  to  the  little  table  beside 
his  chair,  "I  thought  you  weren't 
getting  dolls  this  year.  I  thought 
you  were  saving  all  the  money  you 
could  for  a  wheel  chair." 

"I  am,   Elizabeth,"  he  told  her. 

Page  223 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


"I'll  get  my  wheel  chair,  but  it 
wouldn't  be  Christmas  if  I  didn't 
have  dolls  in  the  window ." 

pLIZABETH'S  eyes  sought  the 
front  window  where  a  dozen 
different  dolls  were  on  display,  some 
suspended  by  cords  and  some 
propped  up  in  pasteboard  boxes.  At 
Patty's  urging  she  went  to  look  more 
closely  at  them.  Dolls  —  so  many 
of  them,  no  wonder  Patty's  eyes 
were  glowing.  And  each  one  was 
different.  Some  had  composition 
heads,  two  or  three  were  celluloid 
with  painted  faces  and,  wonder  of 
wonders,  some  of  them  had  eyes 
that  opened  and  closed.  But  there 
was  one  —  a  very  special  doll;  Patty 
had  pointed  her  out  immediately. 
She  looked  like  a  queen.  Her  body 
was  covered  with  soft,  white  kid, 
her  head  and  arms  were  of  china, 
her  hair  and  eyelashes  were  real,  and 
her  eyes  —  dark  brown  like  Patty's 
—  would  open  and  close. 

"Isn't  she  just  beautiful?"  Patty 
breathed. 

Elizabeth  could  only  nod  her 
head,  the  little  girl's  eagerness  had 
brought  quick  tears  to  her  eyes. 
Patty's  dolls  had  been  of  the  cel- 
luloid variety. 

It  was  wrong  for  Matt  to  have 
such  a  doll  in  his  window,  she 
thought.  Who  in  Rockport  could 
buy  it? 

Matt  seemed  to  read  her  thoughts. 
"The  big  doll  was  specially  ordered," 
he  told  her. 

"Or  did  Mr.  Geece  just  use  his 
super  salesmanship  on  you?"  Eliza- 
beth challenged,  thinking  of  the 
tall,  sauve,  friendly  drummer. 

Matt  smiled  and  shook  his  head. 
Elizabeth  found  a  chair  beside  the 
pot-bellied  stove  and  watched  her 


brother-in-law  eating  the  simple 
food  she  had  placed  before  him. 
Her  heart  warmed.  Matt  was  a 
very  special  person.  Some  kind  of 
paralysis  had  made  his  legs  useless, 
and  for  twenty  years  he  had  sat  in 
his  combination  store  and  living 
room  greeting  friends  and  neigh- 
bors. They  brought  their  eggs  to 
exchange  for  vinegar  or  sugar,  back 
combs,  or  greeting  cards.  They  sat 
by  his  stove  to  play  a  game  of  check- 
ers with  him  or  to  tell  him  their 
troubles. 

He  was  always  willing  to  listen  to 
their  joys  and  their  sorrows.  In  his 
friendly  place  the  young  people 
gathered  to  sing  or  to  talk  of  their 
romances,  women  exchanged  recipes, 
men  discussed  cows  and  crops. 

"It's  a  good  supper."  He  looked 
at  Elizabeth  while  he  buttered  the 
warm  bread.  "I  always  told  Hank 
he  married  the  best." 

From  behind  the  counter  Patty, 
who  was  deciding  what  kind  of  can- 
dy to  take  from  the  glass  jars  as 
pay  for  helping  Uncle  Matt,  turned 
to  join  in  the  conversation. 

"Uncle  Matt  told  me  our  life 
story  again,"  she  announced. 

"Matt,"  Elizabeth  laughed,  "she 
knows  it  off  by  heart." 

"I  like  best  the  part  where  Daddy 
came  home  from  the  dance,"  Patty 
twinkled,  "and  he  said,  'Matt,  I  met 
the  schoolteacher  tonight,  and  I'm 
going  to  marry  her.'  " 

"Your  Daddy  didn't  take  long  to 
make  up  his  mind,"  Elizabeth  told 
her,  "and  speaking  of  your  Daddy 
—  we'd  better  go,  he'll  be  through 
milking  now." 

She  rose  to  gather  the  dishes  and 
felt  Matt's  eyes  upon  her. 

"You're  unhappy  tonight,   Eliza- 


UNCLE  MATT  AND  THE  CHINA  DOLL 


225 


beth.  What  about  Parkville,  noth- 
ing decided?" 

The  tears  she  had  fought  all  day 
suddenly  glistened  in  Elizabeth's 
blue  eyes. 

"Hank's  never  said  anything 
more."  she  choked,  "and  I  haven't 
wanted  to  nag  him." 

Matt's  face  was  marked  with 
understanding.  "It  will  work  out, 
Elizabeth,"  he  said  gently,  "it  will 
work  out." 

HPHE  wind  was  still  blowing  when 
they  went  outside,  and  light 
flakes  of  snow  peppered  the  cold 
air.  But  Elizabeth's  heart  felt 
warmer. 

Matt  had  always  been  able  to 
soothe  her  troubles  as  a  father 
soothes  a  child.  She  tucked  the  lit- 
tle girl's  hand  in  her  coat  pocket, 
and  turned  her  eyes  toward  home. 

"Mama,"  Patty's  voice  was  wish- 
ful, "do  you  think  that  Santa  Claus 
could  bring  me  a  china  doll  with 
eyes  that  open  and  close?" 

"I  don't  know,  honey,"  she  chose 
her  words  carefully.  "Sometimes 
Santa  Claus  doesn't  have  enough 
dolls  to  go  around,  and  we  have  to 
be  happy  with  whatever  he  can 
bring  us." 

The  little  girl  sighed,  "I  know, 
but  maybe  I  could  write  him  a  very 
special  letter." 

The  purr  of  the  separator  greeted 
them  when  they  entered  their  kitch- 
en, and  Patty  went  out  into  the 
back  room  to  watch  the  golden 
cream  run  out  of  the  valve.  It 
always  delighted  her.  Sometimes 
Hank  let  her  turn  the  big  handle. 

"She'll  make  a  good  farmer's 
wife,"  he  would  say.  And  Eliza- 
beth's only  answer  would  be  an  un- 
spoken "No!" 


The  dishes  were  on  the  table,  and 
she  was  slicing  bread  when  Hank 
came  into  the  room. 

"Hello,  honey."  He  came  over 
to  the  table  to  plant  a  light  kiss 
on  her  forehead,  his  dark  head 
towering  above  her  fair  one.  "What 
we  got  for  supper?" 

"Just  dried  beans  and  carrots." 

"Sounds  good,  though."  He  was 
so  easy  to  please.  "Patty's  been 
telling  me  about  Matt's  dolls." 

"Yes.  She's  got  her  heart  set  on 
one  of  them.  Wish  Matt  didn't 
have  them." 

He  looked  at  her  tenderly.  There 
was  concern  in  his  eyes.  "You've 
not  been  feeling  well,  have  you? 
Which  reminds  me  I  talked  to  Wil- 
lis this  afternoon,  again,  he'll  lease 
our  place." 

"Hank!"  Elizabeth  cried.  There 
was  mingled  joy  and  exasperation 
in  her  voice.  "Why  don't  you  ever 
tell  me  these  things?" 

"Didn't  want  to  get  your  hopes 
up  before  I  knew.  He'll  take  over 
the  cows  the  first  of  the  year,  or 
before,  if  we  want  it." 

In  her  eagerness  she  was  unaware 
of  the  forced  lightness  in  his  voice. 

"I'll  write  Mama  and  tell  her.  We 
can  stay  with  them  until  we  find  a 
place." 

"You  want  to  go  before  Christ- 
mas?" 

She  saw  the  shadow  on  his  face 
then.  "No,"  she  said  quickly,  "oh, 
no,  we'll  stay  here  for  Christmas, 
Matt  would  be  so  disappointed  and 
Patty,  too." 

"\\THEN   supper  was  over,   Hank 
went  over  to  Matt's  to  visit  a 
bit  and  help  him  to  bed. 

Patty  helped  Elizabeth  with  the 
dishes,    and    they    made   plans    for 


226 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1960 


leaving  Rockport,  but  Patty  did  not 
share  her  enthusiasm,  and  Elizabeth 
was  disappointed. 

When  the  little  girl  was  tucked 
in  bed  she  went  to  stand  at  the 
front  window.  The  ground  was 
covered  with  white  now,  but  it  had 
stopped  snowing,  and  the  moon 
was  breaking  through,  fringing  the 
clouds  with  gold.  Her  eyes  followed 
the  road  to  a  place  near  the  hill  — 
Rockport's  cemetery.  A  part  of  her 
heart  would  always  be  there  by  two 
little  graves  where  two  infant  sons 
were  buried.  In  Parkville  there 
were  doctors  within  call,  the  coming 
baby  would  have  a  better  chance. 

She  turned  from  the  window;  the 
room  was  warm  and  pleasant.  The 
lamp  burned  with  a  lazy  tongue, 
and  the  wood  fire  crackled  cheer- 
fully. She  smiled,  thinking  of 
Hank,  big  and  quiet,  a  little  shy, 
but  sure  of  what  he  wanted.  She 
was  glad  he  had  wanted  her. 

The  next  afternoon  Hank  drove 
Elizabeth  over  to  Mortensen's  Merc- 
antile. The  butter  and  egg  money 
that  she  had  carefully  saved,  came 
to  $3.57,  enough  to  buy  material  for 
shirts  for  Hank  and  Matt  and  pon- 
gee for  a  new  dress  for  Patty.  There 
would  be  enough  pongee  for  a  new 
dress  for  Patty's  doll,  too.  She  had 
debated  long  over  the  money  before 
buying  the  cloth  —  $3.57  —  the 
china  doll  in  Matt's  window  was 
$6.  She  couldn't  ask  Matt  to 
charge  the  rest,  her  charges  were 
always  written  off  his  books,  and  he 
had  said  the  doll  was  a  special  order. 

Patty  would  understand,  and  next 
year  they  wouldn't  have  to  depend 
on  a  crop  for  their  existence.  Hank 
would  be  working  at  the  mill  in 
Parkville,  Patty  could  have  a  new 
doll  then. 


In  the  days  that  followed,  when 
Patty  was  at  school  and  Hank 
busy  with  the  chores,  Elizabeth 
worked  at  her  sewing  machine.  The 
dolls  in  Matt's  window  were  fast 
disappearing,  but  the  china  doll 
was  still  there,  much  to  Patty's  de- 
light. 

A  few  days  before  Christmas, 
when  they  brought  Matt's  supper 
to  the  store,  the  china  doll  was  gone. 
Patty  noticed  its  absence  at  once. 

"Uncle  Matt,"  she  cried,  "the 
china  doll  is  gone." 


pLIZABETH  thought  she  saw  a 
tear  in  the  dark  eyes,  but  the 
child  only  smiled.  "Well,  I  guess 
she  couldn't  stav  here  forever,"  she 
said,  "but  whoever  gets  her  is  going 
to  be  awfully  happy/' 

When  school  let  out  for  Christ- 
mas vacation,  Elizabeth  had  finished 
her  sewing.  She  was  pleased  with 
the  red-checkered  shirts,  and  the 
pongee  dress,  with  its  ruffled  skirt, 
was  beautiful.  Even  the  celluloid 
doll  looked  sweet  in  her  new  dress, 
although  the  paint  on  her  eyes  was 
almost  worn  off. 

The  day  before  Christmas,  Eliza- 
beth and  Patty  busied  themselves 
making  gingerbread  men  and  honey 
candy.  Hank  brought  the  tree  into 
the  house  in  the  earlv  afternoon, 
and  Patty's  delight  knew  no  bounds 
as  she  strung  popcorn  and  hung 
bright  tinsel  stars  on  it. 

They  took  Uncle  Matt's  supper 
over  early.  The  store  was  full  of 
neighbors  and  friends,  little  gifts 
and  bright  greeting  cards  lay  on 
Matt's  table. 

"Everybody  loves  Uncle  Matt," 
Patty  observed  as  they  walked  home 


in  the  gathering  twilight, 
miss  him,  Mama." 


"We'll 


UNCLE  MATT  AND  THE  CHINA  DOLL 


227 


"Yes/'  she  said  lightly,  "but  we'll 
have  him  tomorrow  and  that  will 
be  a  wonderful  day." 

TT  was  late  when  Hank  came  back 

from  Mart's  that  night.  Eliza- 
beth had  gone  to  bed,  but  she  got 
up  when  he  came  in. 

Fie  was  carrying  packages  and  he 
put  them  on  the  table.  "Been  so 
many  folks  there  I  couldn't  get 
awav." 

"What  do  you  suppose  he  sent 
us? 

"Well,  the  sack  is  candv  and 
oranges,  he  had  me  fix  that  up.  The 
others,  I  don't  know." 

"Shall  we  open  them?  It's  almost 
Christmas  morning." 

"There're  no  names  on  anything." 
Hank  picked  up  a  long,  thin  box 
and  handed  it  to  Elizabeth. 

Her  hands  trembled  as  she  lifted 
the  lid.  For  a  long  moment  she 
couldn't  speak,  her  eyes  were  glued 
to  a  china-headed  doll  lying  in  the 
box  before  her. 

"Hank,"  her  voice  was  choked 
with  emotion,  "it's  the  doll,  and  he 
said  it  was  a  special  order." 


Hank  nodded.  "I'm  not  surprised. 
Won't  Patty  be  happy?  But  he'll 
be  even  happier  —  It's  the  same 
every  Christmas,  he  writes  people's 
accounts  off  his  books.  Guess  he 
gave  half  those  dolls  away.  Don't 
know  when  he'll  get  his  wheel  chair, 
but  I  don't  know  anyone  happier." 

Elizabeth  held  the  doll  close  to 
her.  Anticipating  a  child's  joy,  an 
unheeded  tear  rolled  down  her 
cheek.  Matt  was  happiest  making 
others  happy,  even  when  it  meant 
going  without  himself. 

She  looked  across  at  Hank.  He 
was  like  Matt,  even  willing  to  give 
up  the  land  —  the  thing  that  he 
loved  so  much,  to  make  her  happy. 
The  land  was  his  hope,  and  spring 
would  come  again  with  new  promise. 
But  she  was  taking  him  away  from 
it.  He  would  never  be  as  happy 
anywhere  else  —  maybe  she  would 
not  either. 

"Hank,"  she  looked  at  him  stead- 
ily, "let's  not  go  after  all." 

"Elizabeth!  you  mean.  .  .  .  Oh, 
Elizabeth.  .  .  ." 

There  were  stars  in  his  eyes  as  he 
took  her  into  his  arms. 


Spring  Symphony 

Linnie  F.  Robinson 


Boxelder  trees  beside  the  stream 
Are  festooned  with  an  early  bloom 
Of  golden  lace  in  the  sun's  bright  glow, 
And  blackbird  music  spills  below. 

The  pragmatist  walked  their  way — 
"They're  quite  enough  to  deafen  one, 
What  do  they  celebrate?"  he  said 
"These  are  no  trees  to  furnish  bread." 


I  only  smiled  because  just  then 
The  finches  and  the  robins  sang, 
And  then  the  larks  gave  music  clear 
Of  tone  as  ever  fell  on  human  ear. 

Each  branch  swung  dark  with  feathered  wing, 
And  every  heart  was  wont  to  sing  .  .  . 
The  sun  was  warm  upon  the  land 
With  golden  trees  and  golden  strand. 


Using  the   'Jjlack  board  in  cJeacning  JLessons 

in  the  [Relief  Society 

William  E.  Berrett 

Vice-President  and  Professor  of  Religion 

Brigham  Young  University 

(Address  Delivered  in  the  Teaching  Aids  Department,  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  8,  1959) 


have  never  known  an  effective 
teacher  who  did  not  make  regu- 
lar use  of  the  blackboard. 

The  value  of  a  blackboard  in  the 
teaching  process  should  be  obvious. 
The  optic  nerve,  which  carries  im- 
pressions from  the  eye  to  the  brain, 
is  eight  times  as  large  as  the  auditory 
nerve,  which  carries  impressions 
from  the  ear  to  the  brain,  and  is 
correspondingly  more  important  in 
the  learning  process.  Hence  instruc- 
tions, to  be  effective,  should  be  di- 
rected to  the  eye  as  well  as  to  the 
ear.  Experience  shows  that  infor- 
mation placed  upon  the  blackboard 
is  retained  by  the  student  in  a  much 
higher  ratio  than  information  which 
has  been  presented  only  orally. 

In  five  important  phases  of  the 
teaching  process  the  blackboard  be- 
comes a  vital  aid: 

1.  Getting  attention 

2.  Motivating  thought  and  study 

3.  Clarifying  the  subject  or  object  under 
discussion 

4.  Obtaining  student  retention  of  ideas 

5.  Obtaining    student   activity    (student 
use  of  blackboard) 

The    following    suggestions    are 
made  as  to  methods  of  using  the 
blackboard. 
(A)  The  Outline 

The  teacher  of  adult  groups  will 
find  that  an  outline  of  the  subject 
to  be  discussed,  when  placed  on  the 
blackboard,  will  stimulate  thinking 
by  class  members  and  will  tend  to 
keep  the  discussion  purposeful  and 
progressive.    The  outline  enables  all 

Page  228 


class  members  to  follow  the  dis- 
cussion, acts  as  a  constant  review  of 
what  has  been  covered  during  the 
class  hour,  and  contributes  to  the 
fixing  of  ideas  permanently  in  the 
mind.  The  outline  should  be  simple 
and  easy  to  understand  without  oral 
explanation. 
(B)  Listing  Problems  and  Answers 

Student-teacher  discussions  are 
often  aimless  and  a  waste  of  time 
unless  the  blackboard  is  used  to  give 
organization  and  direction  to  the 
discussions.  For  example,  the  teach- 
er might  ask  the  class,  "What  prob- 
lems concerning  baptism  do  you  be- 
lieve we  should  discuss?"  If  the 
problems  are  answered  or  discussed 
in  the  order  of  student  responses, 
there  will  be  much  duplication, 
jumping  about,  and  a  getting  of  the 
"cart  before  the  horse/'  The  logical 
step  is  to  write  upon  the  blackboard 
all  of  the  problems  before  attacking 
any  of  them,  eliminate  duplications, 
and  arrange  them  in  a  logical  order. 
Hence  the  discussion  takes  a  direc- 
tion and  purpose.  The  whole  of  the 
problem  can  be  seen,  and  the  rela- 
tionship of  one  question  to  another 
becomes  apparent. 

Likewise,  the  blackboard  is  invalu- 
able in  listing  the  answers  of  class 
members  to  questions  or  problems 
raised.  This  method  enables  both 
teacher  and  class  to  visualize  the 
discussion  and  to  keep  in  mind  all 
the  suggested  answers  so  as  later  to 
evaluate  them  properly.  This  meth- 
od  glorifies   the   member's  answer. 


USING  THE  BLACKBOARD  IN  TEACHING  LESSONS  IN  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


229 


It  was  important  enough  to  write 
down.  It  glorifies  the  class  mem- 
bers by  making  them  the  judges  of 
their  own  responses. 

(C)  Maps 

The  most  effective  maps  a  teacher 
can  use  are  outline  maps  sketched 
upon  the  blackboard.  This  can  be 
done  from  time  to  time  by  a  few 
simple  chalk  lines,  or  at  a  nominal 
cost  of  a  few  cents,  an  outline  map 
can  be  drawn  on  the  blackboard 
with  white  paint  that  is  usable  for 
years,  putting  in  the  details  needed 
for  each  lesson  with  chalk  as  the 
occasion  arises.  (For  illustrations  of 
the  type  of  details  see  J.  Lewis 
Browne,  The  Graphic  Bible). 

A  painted  outline  map  does  not 
interfere  with  use  of  the  blackboard 
for  other  purposes  as  other  writing 
can  be  written  over  it  freely  and 
erased  without  destroying  the  map. 

(D)  Charts  and  Diagrams 

The  need  of  charts  and  diagrams 
in  teaching  for  the  purpose  of  clari- 
fication is  apparent  to  all  teachers. 
The  blackboard  simplifies  and  en- 
courages their  use  because  of  the 
ease  with  which  a  chart  or  diagram 
can  be  made  with  chalk. 

Charts  help  students  to  see  the 
relationships  of  time,  proportions, 
distance,  weight,  and  effects. 

(E)  Objects,  Directions,  Events 
The    use    of    the    blackboard    to 

illustrate  objects,  directions,  and 
events  has  been  greatly  neglected. 
In  teaching  adults,  however,  its  use 
is  best  confined  to  illustration  of 
objects,  directions,  and  events  out- 
side the  usual  experiences  of  the 
group.  For  example,  one  does  not 
draw  an  illustration  of  a  horse  for 
adults  who  already  have  mental 
images  of  horses,  but  might  il- 
lustrate the  Temple  of  Solomon  or 
the    sequence   of   historical   events. 


Illustrations  can  be  made  graphic 
without  necessarily  being  accurate 
or  artistic. 

Three  fine  books  on  this  use  of  the 
blackboard  are  available  :  Blackboard 
Sketching  by  Frederick  Whitney,  Mil- 
ton, Bradley  Co.,  Springfield,  Mass.;  and 
Chalk  Talks;  and  Talks  in  Crayon  and 
Chalk,  both  by  Ella  M.  Wood,  Deseret 
Book  Company,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

(F)  Central    Thoughts   and   Chal- 
lenging Statements 

A  sentence  carrying  the  central 
thought  of  a  day's  lesson,  placed 
upon  a  blackboard  before  or  at  the 
beginning  of  the  class  hour,  has  a 
powerful  effect  upon  the  class  dis- 
cussion, and  upon  retention. 

(G)  Summarizations 

The  use  of  the  blackboard  to  sum- 
marize must  not  be  overlooked.  The 
best  summaries  are  built  up  of  re- 
sponses by  the  class  as  to  what  has 
been  accomplished  during  the  class 
hour,  and,  when  written  on  the 
blackboard,  enable  the  students  to 
carry  away  from  class  a  unified  mes- 
sage. 
(H)  Assignment 

The  best  assignments  arise  from 
problems  raised  by  the  class  mem- 
bers and  listed  on  the  blackboard. 
If  the  class  cannot  answer  the  ques- 
tions, assignments  for  special  study 
are  obvious.  The  name  of  the  per- 
son assigned  and  reference  or  direc- 
tions for  finding  the  needed  infor- 
mation can  then  be  suggested  by 
the  class  or  teacher  and  written  up- 
on the  blackboard  by  the  question. 

Placing  assignments  to  a  group, 
upon  the  blackboard,  saves  teaching 
time  and  the  assignments  are  re- 
membered longer. 

Use  your  blackboard  at  each  les- 
son period  for  at  least  one  thing, 
and  you  will  find  yourself  preparing 
your  lessons  with  greater  care  and 
teaching  with  increased  satisfaction. 


The  Blue  Bowl 


Part  I 
Loya  Beck 


THE  bustling  city  of  Nauvoo,  as 
it  slipped  into  view  around  a 
wide  bend  in  the  Mississippi 
River,  would  surprise  a  traveler  who 
had  grown  familiar  with  the  previ- 
ous scenes  of  open  countryside  and 
straggling  population  on  the  fringe 
of  America's  wilderness  in  January 
of  1846.  Surrounded  on  three  sides 
by  the  mighty  Father  of  Waters, 
the  city  rose  with  the  gradual  slop- 
ing of  a  dome-shaped  hill,  its  highest 
elevation  about  a  mile  from  the 
river.  Blocked  into  neat  squares 
with  broad  streets  and  tree-lined 
avenues,  the  metropolis  was  crowned 
with  a  massive  structure  of  gray 
marble  that  overlooked  the  terrain, 
like  a  ship  riding  the  crest  of  a  wave. 
Streamers  of  smoke  drifted  from  the 
tall  chimneys  of  the  newly  built 
homes  that  dotted  the  hill,  bestow- 
ing an  illusion  of  warmth  on  the 
chill  winter  air. 

On  Mulholland  Street,  only  a 
block  from  the  temple,  the  clatter 
and  bang  of  metal  on  metal  re- 
sounded from  the  rustic  interior  of 
a  small,  two-story  frame  house. 
Playing  near  the  warmth  of  the  fire- 
place, a  fiery-haired  toddler  pound- 
ed his  mother's  wrought-iron  cook- 
ware  with  the  fury  of  a  Don  Quixote 
attacking  a  windmill. 

"Come  along,  Alma,  it's  time  for 
your  nap."  The  child's  mother  en- 
deavored to  speak  above  the  clamor, 
as  she  drew  loaves  of  golden-crusted 
bread  from  the  oven  and  placed 
them  on  the  table  to  cool. 

"No!"  was  the  quick  retort. 

Page  230 


"Yes!"  the  mother  answered  firm- 
ly, taking  the  child  by  the  hand 
and  raising  him  quickly  to  his  feet. 

"No!  Busy,  Mama,  busy,"  the 
child  wailed,  tugging  away  from  her. 

"You  can  play  with  the  kettles 
again  when  you  wake  up.  Come, 
now,  let  me  see  if  you  can  climb  the 
stairs  by  yourself." 

With  the  enthusiasm  of  a  turtle 
climbing  a  thorny  hillside,  Alma 
plodded  his  way  to  the  upstairs  bed- 
room. His  mother  watched  him 
from  below,  saw  him  disappear 
through  a  curtained  archway,  heard 
the  squeak  of  the  springs  as  he 
climbed  into  bed. 

Mary  Martha  Lee  listened  care- 
fully for  any  sounds  from  her  son. 
Weighted  with  the  bloom  of  an 
eight-month  pregnancy,  any  venture 
upstairs  seemed  like  a  major  expedi- 
tion to  her.  A  Welsh  flannel  dress 
with  a  high  neck,  wrist-length 
sleeves,  and  a  floor-length  skirt  en- 
veloped her  small  figure. 

Hearing  no  sounds  from  the  room 
above,  Mary  gratefully  returned  to 
her  work. 

Seated  in  a  rocker  near  the 
window,  Mary  began  sorting  out 
leftover  piece-goods  to  be  used  for 
quilt  blocks.  Interest  in  her  task 
began  to  lag,  however,  and  her 
hands  soon  fell  idly  into  her  lap. 
She  gazed  about  the  room,  perceiv- 
ing its  homely  features  as  those  of 
a  dear  friend  from  whom  she  was 
about  to  part.  It  was  a  someday 
room.  Someday  it  could  have  been 
finished  along  with  its  homemade 


THE  BLUE  BOWL  231 

furnishings,   which    consisted   of   a  A/f  ARY  opened  the  door,  recoiling 

table,   two  chairs,  and  a  tall  cup-  in  the  sudden  cold  blast  that 

board.     In  one  corner  a  bed,  with-  penetrated  the  warmth  of  the  room, 

out  a  headboard,  leaned  against  the  and  invited  the  stranger  in. 

wall    with    a    faded    blue    blanket         He  was  a  small  man,  slim  and 

hugging  the  whole  of  it.     Between  hard-muscled  underneath  his  envel- 

the  bed  and  the  back  door  there  oping  black  coat. 

was  a  large  trunk  with  a  high  curved         "You   want   to   buy   our  place?" 

lid  and  bright  silver  trappings.     A  Marv  questioned  hesitantly. 

colorful   Paisley   shawl  was   draped         "I'd  like  to  look  it  over  and  see 

over  its  side.     A  handcarving  done  if  it's  worth  buying." 

by  Tom,   Mary's  husband,   of  her         "My    husband    won't    be    home 

mother's   bakery   shop    in    Hanley,  until  this  evening.     You  can  come 

Staffordshire,  England,  hung  on  the  back  tonight  and  talk  to  him  about 

wall  above  the   trunk.     The  sign,  it." 

"Woods  Bakery  —  Hot  Pies,"  was         An     expression     of     disapproval 

carved  plainly  on  the  front.  hardened   MacDowell's   sharp   blue 

Ruffled  curtains  made  a  gay  eyes  as  he  boldly  scrutinized  Mary 
frame  for  two  small  windows  that  from  head  to  toe.  "I  have  no  mind 
overlooked  the  snowy  front  yard,  to  come  back  tonight,  Ma'am.  I'll 
Mary  had  purchased  the  material  just  look  around  myself  and  see  if 
for  the  curtains  with  part  of  the  it  suits  my  needs.  If  I  like  it  I'll 
money  she  had  earned  from  the  sale  make  you  an  offer.  You  can  take 
of  the  first  pair  of  men's  trousers  it  or  leave  it,  only  you'll  be  smart 
she  had  made.  When  Mary  and  to  take  it  if  you  figure  on  getting 
Tom  had  first  moved  into  their  new  anything  out  of  this  place  at  all." 
home,  rugs  and  other  luxuries  had  "I  would  rather  you  would  talk 
to  wait,  but  "A  home  is  not  a  home  to  my  husband,"  Mary  replied  firm- 
without  curtains  at  the  windows,"  ly,  feeling  the  color  rise  to  her 
Mary  had  said  when  Tom  had  urged  cheeks  at  his  continued  stare, 
her  to  wait  for  them,  too.  The  MacDowell's  lips  tightened  im- 
curtains  now  decked  the  windows  patiently.  "I'll  just  go  ahead  and 
with  the  assurance  of  old  friends  look  around." 
that  had  come  to  stay.  "No!"    Mary  spoke  emphatically. 

Glancing  out  the  window,  Mary  "No,  if  you  have  to  see  the  place 
saw  a  stranger  coming  up  the  path  now,  I'll  show  it  to  you."  She  was 
leading  to  the  house.  The  sudden  surprised  at  the  high  pitch  of  her 
beating  of  the  man's  fist  against  the  usually  controlled  voice, 
door  set  Mary's  heart  pounding,  as  "All  right,  you  show  me."  Mac- 
she  rose  to  her  feet  and  hesitantly  Dowell  shrugged  indifferently, 
walked  to  the  door.  Mary's  clammy  fingers  tightened 

"What    do    you    want?"    Mary  into  the  palms  of  her  hands.  "There 

called  through  the  closed  door.  are  only  two  rooms  —  this  one  and 

"My  name's  MacDowell,   Chris-  the  one  upstairs." 
topher  MacDowell.  .  .  .  I'm  inter-         Pulling  off  a  woolly  cap  and  slap- 

ested  in  buying  your  place.     You'll  ping  it  against  his  thigh,  MacDow- 

be  selling  out,  I  reckon."  ell  turned  and  surveyed  the  room. 


232 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


"I  reckon  you'll  not  be  taking  the 
furnishings  with  you." 

"No." 

"What's  in  the  cupboard?  Any- 
thing in  there  for  sale?" 

Mary  walked  to  the  cupboard 
and  threw  the  doors  wide.  "Every- 
thing's for  sale,"  she  said.  "See, 
there  on  the  center  shelf,  that's  real 
Staffordshire  china,  handpainted  by 
my  father.    It's  worth  a  lot." 

The  delicate  deep  shadings  of  the 
pansies  that  centered  the  shining 
blue  plates  in  the  cupboard  had 
been  painted  with  meticulous  care. 
A  ring  of  gold  encircled  their  paper- 
thin  edges. 

A  smile  passed  over  MacDowell's 
thin  lips  as  he  took  the  gracefully 
designed  sugar  bowl  that  belonged 
to  the  set  into  his  rough  hands.  A 
stubby  finger  caressed  the  smooth 
curve  of  the  bowl.  "My  woman 
would  sure  like  this!" 

"Let  me  have  it,  I  will  not  leave 
this  piece."  Mary  snatched  the 
bowl  from  his  hands  and  returned 
it  to  its  place  in  the  cupboard. 

"Don't  get  riled,  Ma'am,"  Mac- 
Dowell  protested.  "So  your  father 
was  a  blimey  old  Englishman  with 
a  gift  for  painting? 

"Yes,  I'm  English.  They  are  peo- 
ple, too,  you  know,"  Mary  retort- 
ed proudly.  "My  husband  is 
Scotch,  but  he  was  reared  in  Eng- 
land." 

"Maybe  Danny  Edinburgh  is  peo- 
ple, and  Johnny  London  is  people, 
but  Moimons,  what  are  they?  Are 
they  people?"  MacDowell  grinned, 
but  his  blue  eyes  were  cold. 

Mary's  pale  lips  tightened  and 
her  gray  eyes  met  his  directly. 
"We'll  be  taking  some  of  the  kettles 
with  us,  but  no  doubt,  some  will  be 
left  behind." 


MacDowell  toed  one  of  the  iron 
kettles  that  Alma  had  been  playing 
with  on  the  floor.  "You  must  have 
another  kid,  mine  does  that,  too." 

"We  have  a  son  two  years  old. 
He's  upstairs  asleep,"  Mary  an- 
swered. "I'd  rather  not  take  you 
up  there;  it  might  disturb  him.  All 
we  have  up  there  is  an  iron  poster 
bed  and  a  wooden  chest." 

"The  room's  just  like  this  one,  I 
reckon.  Got  any  heating  up 
there?" 

"Only  what  comes  up  from  be- 
low." 

"I  don't  have  to  see  it,  I  guess. 
I'll  look  around  outside  and  then 
come  in  and  make  you  an  offer  for 
the  place."  MacDowell  shoved  his 
cap  back  on  his  straggly  hair  and 
turned  towards  the  door. 

"I'll  go  with  you."  Mary  hurried 
to  the  door  and  snatched  her  coat 
from  the  peg  behind  it. 

"Now,  that  won't  be  necessary,  I 
don't  need  any  help  in  my  looking." 

A/fARY  slipped  the  coat  on  and 
fastened  it.  "I'm  ready  to  go," 
she  nodded. 

MacDowell  jerked  open  the  door, 
and  a  rush  of  icy  air  surrounded 
them  in  its  wake.  From  the  back 
door  they  could  look  down  over  the 
sloping  city  to  where  the  ice-choked 
Mississippi  ribboned  the  foot  of  the 
hill. 

"That's  your  temple  over  there, 
isn't  it?"  MacDowell  nodded  to- 
ward the  massive  spired  building 
that  towered  on  the  hill. 

"Yes,  it  is."  Mary  answered, 
pausing  to  gaze  at  the  temple 
fondly.  Tom  was  there  now  help- 
ing to  finish  the  intricate  hand-carv- 
ing on  the  interior. 


THE  BLUE  BOWL 


233 


"Looking  forward  to  a  good  old- 
fashioned  revival  meeting  there 
someday/'  MacDowell  teased. 

Mary's  cheeks  paled  even  in  the 
bite  of  the  frosty  air,  but  she  did 
not  answer.  She  followed  Mac- 
Dowell down  a  snow  shoveled  path 
which  was  bordered  on  either  side 
by  the  naked  stems  of  an  orchard 
that  she  and  Tom  had  planted  only 
last  spring.  Arriving  at  a  gray  shed 
made  over  from  old  lumber,  Mac- 
Dowell pushed  open  the  door  and 
waited  for  Mary  to  enter  first.  A 
Guernsey  cow  lifted  her  head  from 
the  manger. 

"She's  not  our  cow,"  Mary  point- 
ed out.  "She  belongs  to  our  neigh- 
bors. We  shelter  her  and  help  feed 
her,  and  both  families  share  the 
milk." 

"Don't  need  a  cow,"  MacDowell 
muttered.  Then,  looking  around, 
he  observed,  "Not  a  bad  shed,  don't 
seem  to  be  too  drafty." 

"It's  built  well.  My  husband 
built  it,"  Mary  said  proudly. 

"Those  your  chickens?"  Mac- 
Dowell questioned. 

A  rooster  and  five  hens  were  hud- 
dling together  in  a  corner  looking 
drowsy-eyed. 

"Yes,  they're  ours.  They  will  be 
for  sale." 

"I  saw  you  had  an  orchard  plant- 
ed outside,"  he  said,  clearing  his 
throat.  "What  kind  of  trees  do 
you  have  out  there?" 

"Apple,  mostly,"  Mary  answered, 
a  note  of  triumph  in  her  voice.  "A 
few  pear  trees,  peach,  plum,  and 
cherry." 

"That  sounds  good.  It's  a  good 
place,  I  like  it.  Easy  to  see  there 
was  care  taken  in  the  building." 
MacDowell  opened  the  gray  shed 
door  and  stepped  out  into  the  snow. 
Mary  followed  to  the  house,  feeling 


a  chill  run  across  her  shoulders  and 
down  her  spine.  Back  again  in  the 
warm  house  she  threw  another  log 
on  the  low  burning  fire. 

"I'm  not  a  rich  man,  you  under- 
stand," MacDowell  began  as  Mary 
jabbed  at  the  burned  logs  with  the 
poker.  "I  like  this  place,  so  I'll 
make  you  a  special  offer."  He 
paused  to  shift  on  his  feet  and 
scratch  the  side  of  his  nose  with 
his  finger.  "I'll  give  you  two  cows 
and  a  dandy  good  rifle  for  the 
whole  kit  and  kaboodle." 

Startled,  Mary  faced  MacDowell. 
"Two  cows  and  a  rifle  for  this  whole 
place?  Why  my  china  alone  is 
worth.  ..." 

"Take  it  or  leave  it.  Makes  no 
difference  to  me.  I  can  just  as 
well  wait  till  you  go  across  the 
prairie,  then  take  over  the  place  for 
nothing.  But,  I'm  a  fair  man,  don't 
believe  in  taking  anything  I  don't 
pay  for.  You  can  use  the  cows  and 
the  rifle,  too,  so  take  your  choice." 

"Of  course,  vou  are  exactly  right," 
Mary's  voice  broke.     "My  husband 

will  have  to  confirm  anv  sale.     If 

j 

you  go  over  to  the  temple  and  ask 
for  Thomas  Lee,  I'm  sure  he  will  be 
glad  to  talk  to  you."  Mary  followed 
MacDowell  to  the  front  door. 

"I'll  talk  to  him,"  MacDowell 
said  as  he  opened  the  door,  but 
pausing  on  the  threshold,  he  glanced 
back  at  Mary's  face.  "How  old  are 
you? 

"Nineteen,  why?"  Mary  lifted  her 
head  to  meet  his  gaze. 

"Why  don't  you  go  back  to  Eng- 
land, girl?"  MacDowelFs  hard  blue 
eyes  seemed  to  soften.  "Why  don't 
you  go  home  to  your  mother?"  He 
turned  and  slammed  the  door  be- 
hind him. 

(To  be  concluded) 


Room  in  Her  Heart 

Shirley  Thulin 

4  6  %  v  T  ELL,   Ann,   you're   going  upset  stomachs.     His  abilities  as  a 

Y^     to  have  a  baby."    Doctor  physician    and    surgeon    could    not 

Brooks  grinned,  but  Ann  help  her  with  her  coming  ordeal, 

avoided  his  direct  gaze.     Her  chin  however,  although  Ann  was  deeply 

quivered  and  her  lips  were  hot  and  happy  in  her  motherhood  and  the 

dry,  as  she  listened  to  his  cheerful  opportunity  to  bring  another  soul 

voice  repeating,  like  a  well-known  into    the    world,    the   criticisms    of 

record,  her  instructions  for  the  com-  others  were  sometimes  hard  to  take 

ing  months.    As  if  she  didn't  know  smilingly. 

how   to    care    for   herself   by   now!  Ann   was   grateful   for  the   early 

This  was  her  eighth  child,  and  the  evening  breeze  that  refreshed  her  as 

doctor's    verification    of    her    own  she  stepped  out  of  the  downtown 

suspicions  had  left  her  with  mixed  medical   building,   joining  the  tide 

emotions.  of   homeward-bound   shoppers   and 

"Ann,   I  have  something  new   I  office  workers.     As  she  walked  to- 

want  you  to  try,"     Doctor  Brooks  wards  her  bus  corner,  her  mind  was 

continued.    "It  may  help  you  have  a    whirlpool.     Ann    could    see    her 

less  nausea  in  the  mornings."     He  mother's  face  and  hear  her  say,  "Oh, 

handed  her  a  little  box  of  capsules.  Ann,  not  again.    Susie  is  only  a  lit- 

"Thank  you,"  she  said,  but  she  tie  over  a  year  old.    You  will  never 

thought  —  what  have  you  in  the  live  to  rear  them  at  this  rate."  And 

way  of  a  capsule  that  will  help  me  no  amount  of  reassuring  on  Ann's 

and  give  me  the  strength  and  cour-  part  would  make  her  mother  stop 

age  to  face  some  of  my  family,  and  worrying  and  realize,  as  with  each 

friends,  and  neighbors  who  will  say  of    the    other    children,    that    this 

I  am  having  too  many  children?  eighth  one  was  wanted. 

And,  as  though  he  were  reading  And  Ann  knew  what  Beth,  her 

her  thoughts,  the  doctor  said,  "Ann,  neighbor   on   the  west,   would  say. 

you  have  a  wonderful  family.    I  am  "Oh,  really,  dear,  what  can  you  be 

proud  to  be  your  friend  and  doctor."  thinking  of?"    And  she  knew  what 

The  tears  welled  up  close  to  over-  Beth  would  be  thinking  .  .  .  one 

flowing,  but  Ann  managed  to  con-  more  little  Jensen  child  to  pick  my 

trol  them.  tulips  the  spring  when  he  reaches 

"Thank  you,"  she  said  quietly,  the  age  of  two.  No  matter  how 
though  she  wanted  to  say  much  carefully  Ann  watched  them  it  hap- 
more.  She  wanted  to  tell  him  how  pened  every  time,  but  only  once, 
grateful  she  was  for  his  competent  Ann  reached  the  corner  and 
care  over  the  years.  To  tell  him  hoped  she  wouldn't  have  to  wait 
how  much  it  had  always  meant  to  long  for  her  bus.  She  was  weary 
al-1  of  them  to  have  him  there  when  and  a  little  anxious  about  the  chil- 
thcy  needed  him,  with  the  parade  dren.  Jill  was  dependable  and  was 
of  broken  limbs,  tonsillectomies,  and  good  to  follow  instructions,  but  the 

Page  234 


ROOM  IN  HER  HEART 


235 


little  boys  would  sometimes  tease 
and  make  Sue  fretful,  then  Jill  had 
more  than  her  hands  full. 

A  NN  wondered  how  Jill  would 
take  the  news.  She  had  been 
happy  over  little  Sue,  but  she  was 
younger  then,  and  hadn't  as  yet  had 
much  responsibility  placed  upon 
her.  Ann  felt  a  tug  at  her  heart  as 
she  thought  of  all  the  fun  Jill  had 
had  to  miss  this  summer.  It  seemed 
that  her  Sunday  School  and  Mutual 
classes  always  picked  Saturday  on 
which  to  have  their  parties  and 
outings.  This  was  fine  for  the 
others,  but  Jill  couldn't  often  be 
spared  on  Saturdays.  There  was 
too  much  to  do  to  get  ready  for  the 
Sabbath. 

I  only  hope  Jill  doesn't  become 
resentful.  So  far  I  haven't  detected 
any  signs  of  her  having  done  so,  but 
sometimes  mothers  take  these  things 
for  granted.  Ann  pictured  Jill,  her 
soft  brown  hair  curling  slightly 
around  her  pretty  face,  which  just 
in  the  last  year  had  lost  its  childish 
roundness  and  had  taken  on  a  new 
look  ...  a  serious  look. 

"Jill  looks  more  like  you  every 
day,  dear,"  Vern  had  said  so  often 
lately.  At  first  it  had  pleased  Ann 
to  hear  her  husband  say  this,  but 
now  she  was  wondering  if  her  eldest 
child  were  being  forced  to  grow  up 
too  fast  with  too  few  childhood 
pleasures. 

I  almost  wish  Tom  had  been  a 
girl,  too,  then  some  of  the  work 
could  be  shared.  But  Ann  had  giv- 
en up  trying  to  teach  her  twelve- 
year-old  son  to  help.  He  was  will- 
ing to  try,  but  was  so  awkward  when 
it  came  to  doing  anything  around 
the  house  ...  so  like  his  father, 
Ann  mused.    Vern  tried  so  hard  to 


be  helpful  that  it  was  a  little  sad. 
About  the  only  way  to  get  help 
from  the  two  of  them,  was  to  send 
them  on  a  shopping  errand  or  set 
them  to  a  task  in  the  yard  that 
would  keep  them  out  from  under- 
foot in  the  house.  Each  of  the  oth- 
er four  children  had  regular  jobs. 
Debbie,  ten,  and  Evan,  eight,  could 
do  several  little  jobs  well.  Even 
Jerry,  five,  and  Dickie,  three, 
helped,  but  the  brunt  of  helping 
fell  to  Jill. 

There  is  always  so  much  to  do 
when  a  family  is  large,  Ann  thought. 
Every  household  duty  is  multiplied 
by  two  or  three-fold.  But  she  knew 
it  was  worth  all  the  effort  each  time 
she  looked  at  her  dear  children  as 
they  began  each  new  day.  If  only 
I  can  instill  the  true  values  of  life  in 
my  children's  hearts,  Ann  thought. 
But  now  with  the  new  baby  and 
even  more  responsibility  on  the 
way,  Ann  was  frightened.  She  won- 
dered how  she  could  do  more  to 
make  their  home  life  even  more 
pleasant.  They  were  a  close-together 
family  so  far,  and  did  many  things 
as  a  group.  They  always  attended 
their  Church  meetings  together. 
They  had  regular  family  hours,  and 
went  on  picnics.  They  visited 
friends  and  relatives  often  .  .  .  but 
maybe  these  things  were  not  enough 
to  satisfy  Jill  now  that  she  was  grow- 
ing up. 

^HE  green  and  yellow  city  bus 
came  to  a  halt  in  front  of  Ann. 
She  climbed  aboard  and  took  a  seat 
near  the  front  by  an  open  window, 
and  felt  the  tinge  of  autumn  in  the 
air.  Maybe  now  that  school  is  be- 
ginning, and  Jill  will  have  more 
time  outside  the  home,  things  will 
work  out,  she  thought. 


236 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


Ann  wished  they  could  afford  a 
carpet  for  the  living  room,  and 
then  she  had  a  little  sick  feeling  as 
she  realized  that  now  the  money 
they  had  saved  would  perhaps  have 
to  be  used  for  the  new  baby.  As 
for  herself,  a  carpet  hadn't  seemed 
to  matter.  She  had  tried  to  keep 
the  floor  waxed  shiny,  and  had 
placed  bright,  hand-braided  rugs 
here  and  there.  But,  with  so  manv 
pairs  of  feet  traveling  over  the  floor 
each  day,  it  was  difficult. 

Ann  could  hear  Elaine,  her  sister- 
in-law  say,  "Why  don't  you  do 
something  about  this  living  room? 
It  looks  so  bare.  You  really  should 
try  to  be  more  economical  and  put 
your  money  to  better  use." 

Elaine  didn't  realize  how  many 
pairs  of  shoes  and  quarts  of  milk 
were  needed  for  the  little  ones. 
Even  a  small  item  such  as  soap 
added  up,  when  a  family  of  nine  or 
ten  was  involved! 

Elaine  had  something  to  say 
about  Ann's  housekeeping,  too.  It 
did  no  good  to  try  to  explain  that 
it  was  important  to  help  Jerry  cut 
out  his  supersonic  rocket  ship  from 
the  cereal  box.  And  Ann  and  Jill 
would  often  be  helping  with  Deb- 
bie's book  of  paper  dolls  or  Evan's 
modeling  clay,  somewhere  between 
the  bedmaking  and  the  dusting. 

When  Ann  would  tell  Vern,  he 
would  just  laugh  and  say,  'There's 
nothing  wrong  with  Elaine  that 
eight  or  ten  children  wouldn't 
cure." 

Ann  pulled  the  cord  to  let  the 
driver  know  that  this  was  her  stop. 
Usually  when  she  returned  from 
town,  she  felt  that  the  block  she  had 
to  walk  from  the  bus  stop  was 
almost  too  long  to  endure,  but  this 
time,  it  seemed  far  too  short.     It 


didn't  give  her  enough  time  to  com- 
pose herself.  She  must  not  let  her 
family  know  that  she  was  rather  up- 
set, but  she  had  to  show  how  really 
happy  she  was  about  her  new  child. 
Happiness  is  always  contagious,  she 
thought.  But  it  would  help  if  she 
didn't  have  to  make  the  announce- 
ment just  yet,  but  she  knew  from 
past  experience  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  keep  it  from  them,  even 
for  a  few  weeks.  She  knew  that 
when  she  walked  through  the  door, 
they  all  would  ask  their  usual  ques- 
tions: "Where  have  you  been, 
Mommy?"  "Why  did  you  have  to 
go  to  the  doctor?"  "Don't  you  feel 
well?"  And  she  would  tell,  in  spite 
of  herself. 

Ann  stood  a  moment  and 
breathed  deeply.  She  feared  what 
she  might  see  in  their  eyes  and 
those  of  her  neighbors  and  dear 
ones.  Ann  closed  her  eyes.  She 
bowed  her  head  slightly  and  said  a 
prayer  to  her  Father  in  heaven. 

"Please,  Father,  help  me  to  make 
them  all  as  happy  about  the  baby 
as  I  am,  and  to  be  kind  and  under- 
standing." 

As  Ann  continued  walking  along, 
she  looked  at  the  row  of  neat  little 
homes.  She  felt  a  surge  of  thank- 
fulness. "We  are  blessed,"  she  told 
herself.  "We  live  in  a  nice  neigh- 
borhood, we  have  all  the  necessities 
of  life." 

A  NN  was  nearly  home  when  she 
heard  the  commotion.  It  was 
coming  through  her  opened  win- 
dows. The  voices  were  loud  and 
excited.  Something  had  happened! 
She  heard  a  chorus  of  what  sounded 
like  screams,  and  she  ran  across  the 
lawn  and  up  the  porch  steps  two 


ROOM  IN  HER  HEART 


237 


at  a  time  and  pulled  open  the  front 
door. 

"Mother!"  Jill  shouted.  "Oh, 
Mother,  I'm  so  glad  you're  home. 
The  baby.  .  .  ." 

"What  is  it?  What's  happened? 
Where's  Daddy?"  Then,  as  Ann 
glanced  from  one  face  to  another, 
she  could  see  the  twinkling  eyes  and 
wide  smiles. 

"Daddy  had  to  go  help  Uncle  Bill 
administer  to  Aunt  Elaine.  She's 
having  another  one  of  her  nervous 
spells,"  said  Jill.  "But,  Mamma, 
the  baby.  .  .  ." 

"What  about  the  babv?  She  looks 

J 

all  right  to  me."  And  Ann  stooped 
over  and  picked  Sue  up  from  the 
middle  of  the  floor. 

"Oh,  she's  all  right,"  Tom  said. 
uShes  been  walking." 

"Walking?  Why,  you  little  ras- 
cal." Ann  was  a  little  saddened  that 
she  hadn't  seen  her  very  first  steps. 

"Imagine,"  said  Jill.  "She's  walk- 
ing at  last.  I  was  beginning  to  be 
embarrassed.  Jane's  little  brother 
is  only  ten  months  old,  and  he's 
been  walking  for  simply  ages." 

"Mom,"  said  Tom,  "look  how  big 
she's  getting  to  be." 

"Yes,"  said  Jill,  a  little  wistfully. 
"Gee,  soon  we  won't  have  a  baby 
any  more." 


Ann  couldn't  speak.  Her  throat 
was  all  lumpy  inside. 

That  night  after  the  family  prayer 
had  been  said,  Ann  gave  each  of  her 
children  a  special  hug  and  tucked 
them  in  their  beds,  then  went  to 
the  living  room  to  wait  for  Vern. 

She  knew  he  wouldn't  be  home 
for  a  little  while  yet.  Sometimes 
these  sessions  with  his  sister  lasted 
until  quite  late. 

Ann  was  glad  that  there  had  been 
so  much  excitement  about  Sue's 
new  accomplishment  this  evening. 
The  children  had  forgotten  to  ask 
their  questions.  Now  she  could  tell 
Vern  first.  She  knew  that  when  he 
came  home  he  would  say  his  usual, 
"Honey,  we  are  so  blessed!  I  feel 
so  sorry  for  Elaine  and  Bill.  I  wish 
they  could  have  a  baby,  or  would 
adopt  one."  And  Ann  planned  to 
ask  in  a  teasing  tone,  "Shall  we  give 
them  our  new  one  when  it  gets 
here?" 

He  would  look  bewildered,  then 
surprised,  then  he  would  hold  her 
tight  and  say,  "No,  sir.  There  is 
always  room  at  our  house  for  one 
more." 

Ann  leaned  back  against  the  soft- 
ness of  the  couch.  Things  had  as- 
sumed their  right  perspective  now. 
She  knew  she  could  make  her  an- 
nouncement with  joy  and  pride. 


Special  QJeature  for  the  fyuly  ig6o    1 1  lagazine 

A  special  surprise  feature  will  be  presented  in  the  July  i960  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  This  feature  will  have  practical  and  artistic 
appeal  for  all  Relief  Society  women.  Watch  for  the  July  Magazine  and  be 
sure  that  your  subscription  is  up  to  date  so  that  you  will  not  miss  this 
special  feature  issue. 


Sixty    L/ears  ^yigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  April  1,  and  April  15,  1900 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

of  All  Nations" 

RESULTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION:  This  momentous  occurrence  produced  the 
most  perfect  basis  upon  which  to  build  a  bencficicnt  governmental  superstructure  — 
the  American  Constitution.  It  has  no  counterpart  in  human  affairs.  It  provides  to 
the  individual  citizen  the  fullest  possible  freedom,  the  most  ample  personal  protection 
and  the  complete  security  of  legal  property  possession.  It  is  the  basic  guaranty  of 
exact  equality  before  the  law,  without  classified  distinctions.  Hence  the  American  na- 
tion is  composed  of  the  most  independent  and,  therefore,  the  most  strongly  individual- 
ized race  on  the  face  of  the  earth  today,  with  a  record  of  progress  that  has  no  paral- 
lel  

— Mabelle  Snow 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON:  His  personal  appearance  ...  is  described  as  six  feet 
two  inches  in  height,  slim,  erect  as  an  arrow,  with  regular  features,  a  very  ruddy  com- 
plexion, an  extremely  delicate  skin,  full,  deep-set  hazel  eyes  and  sandy  hair.  He  was 
more  a  student  than  athlete,  yet  he  possessed  a  passionate  love  of  nature  and  took  the 
greatest  delight  in  horsemanship.  Though  an  ardent  student,  he  was  not  necessarily  a 
bookworm,  but,  on  the  contrary,  was  fond  of  society.  He  was  an  expert  musician,  the 
violin  being  his  favorite  instrument,  was  a  good  dancer  and  a  daring  rider.  ...  As 
Thomas  Jefferson's  home-life  was  ideal  and  a  beautiful  example  to  young  America,  far 
more  so  was  his  public  career  ...  for  forty  years  he  served  his  country.  ...  As  a 
statesman  Jefferson  was  unequalcd.  .  .  . 

— Annie  W.  Cannon 

TO  MRS.  M.  ISABELLA  HORNE 

A  life  replete  with  brave  and  noble  deeds, 

Wrought  in  sweet  patience  and  humility, 
With  loving  thought  for  all  humanity, 

And  that  which  ev'ry  living  creature  needs. 

Eighty  and  one,  long  years,  how  strange  it  seems 

That  you  should  see  so  many  wondrous  things.  .  .  . 
Through  youth  and  wedded  life,  and  widowhood.  .  .  . 

And  toil  and  labor,  all  the  time  for  good.  .  .  . 

— Emmelinc  B.  Wells 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ANNIVERSARY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  WARD, 
SALT  LAKE  CITY: 

The  Seventeenth  Ward  Relief  Society  celebrated  anniversary  day  March  17, 
Saturday  evening  in  the  ward  hall,  President  Clarissa  S.  Williams  presiding  .  .  .  some 
exquisite  hymns  were  rendered,  beside  the  sacred  songs.  .  .  .  Sister  B.  W.  Smith,  one 
of  the  presidents  of  the  General  Board,  gave  a  verbal  sketch  of  the  first  Relief  Society 
organized  in  Nauvoo  and  of  its  officers  and  work.  At  the  close  of  Sister  Smith's  address, 
a  neat  little  girl  in  white  came  forward  and  presented  her  with  an  elegant  bouquet  of 
choice  flowers.  Sister  Julia  C.  Howe,  who  had  been  connected  with  the  ward  since  its 
organization,  read  a  sketch  of  the  Relief  Society  in  that  ward.  .  .  .  The  secretary,  Mrs. 
C.  F.  Wilcox  read  a  .  .  .  paper  on  the  life  and  labors  of  "Aunt  Zina,"  and  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  Society,  and  paid  a  beautiful  tribute  to  Aunt  Zina,  and  her  magnanimity 
of  character  in  all  departments  of  life.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

Page  238 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Q 


UEEN  ELIZABETH  II  of 
Great  Britain  gave  birth  to  a 
baby  boy  February  19th.  This  is 
the  first  time  in  103  years  a  child 
has  been  born  to  a  reigning  British 
monarch.  Prince  Charles  and 
Princess  Anne  were  born  before 
their  mother's  ascension  to  the 
throne. 


"jyTISS  ELEANOR  M.  JOHN- 
SON has  become  a  power  in 
American  education.  Director  of 
Elementary  School  Services,  Wes- 
leyan  University,  Middletown,  Con- 
necticut, she  long  served  as  Edi- 
torial Director  for  the  American 
Educational  Press.  She  became  re- 
sponsible for  a  variety  of  weekly 
publications  for  schools  and  also 
My  Weekly  Surprise,  a  picture 
newspaper  for  the  pre-school  child. 
She  has  authored  and  directed  the 
development  of  several  series  of 
widely  used  textbooks. 


A/T RS.  MARGARET  RUSSELL'S 
second  story  'The  Cup" 
appeared  in  the  March  Ladies' 
Home  Journal.  Her  first  was 
"String  of  Pearls."  Mrs.  Russell 
teaches  the  literature  lessons  in  the 
North  Twentieth  Ward,  Ensign 
Stake  Relief  Society,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah.  She  is  the  mother  of  seven 
children. 


BEGINNING  March  27,  i960,  a 
six-day  White  House  Confer- 
ence was  held  in  Washington, 
D.C.,  in  the  interests  of  children, 
youth,  and  better  family  and  com- 
munity relations.  This  was  the 
sixth  such  national  convention. 
They  represent  a  great  development 
in  America's  social  conscience,  re- 
sulting in  improved  legislation  and 
organization  of  public  and  private 
social  services.  In  1909  the  em- 
phasis was  on  home-finding  for 
dependent  children  —  many  thou- 
sands of  them  —  and  breaking  up 
large  institutions  for  child  care  into 
small,  cottage-type  units,  more  like 
homes.  In  1919  specialists  in  child 
welfare,  education,  pediatrics,  and 
public  health  drafted  a  statement 
of  minimum  standards  for  child  em- 
ployment, maternal  and  child 
health,  and  child  protection.  In 
1930,  1200  experts  prepared  reports 
on  subjects  which  included  pre- 
natal care,  communicable  disease 
control,  parent  education,  vocational 
guidance,  recreation,  the  handi- 
capped, and  delinquency.  In  1940 
democracy  was  the  theme:  the 
economic  challenge  to  democracy; 
self-respect,  self-reliance,  and  a  co- 
operative attitude  necessary  to 
democracy;  the  family  the  "thres- 
hold of  democracy";  the  waning  of 
the  family's  acceptance  of  responsi- 
bility for  its  own  children.  The 
1950  theme  was  discovering  the 
ingredients  of  a  healthy  personality. 

Page  239 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  47 


APRIL  1960 


NO.  4 


cJhey  Shall  Speak    vi/ith    Hew  cJo agues 


(^)N  a  morning  in  early  spring  a 
farm  woman  who  lived  in  the 
bleak  hills  of  a  western  desert 
walked  to  the  mouth  of  a  canyon  to 
see  what  appeared  to  her  to  be  a 
miracle.  She  saw  a  stream  of  pure 
water  breaking  from  a  snowbank— 
and  only  a  short  distance  down  the 
hill  the  wild  yellow  violets  blos- 
somed in  splendor  against  the  gray 
rocks.  Spring  had  come  and  hope 
had  come,  and  sunshine  blessed  the 
land.  The  woman  felt  joy  and 
gratitude  in  the  turning  of  the  sea- 
sonal cycle  that  had  brought  the 
springtime  back  again.  It  was  the 
restoration  of  promise  and  the  re- 
newing of  the  Heavenly  Father's 
lasting  covenant  with  earth. 

To  all  women  whose  hearts  are 
made  glad  with  springtime  there 
comes  again  the  message  of  the 
holy  scriptures  and  the  precious 
words  that  bring  the  undeniable 
solace  and  hope  of  the  teachings  of 
the  Savior.  For  among  the  believ- 
ers in  the  land  of  Palestine  were 
many  faithful  women  "which  fol- 
lowed Jesus  from  Galilee,  minister- 
ing unto  him." 

First  at  the  opened  tomb  were 
the  women  of  Easter.  They  were 
the  first  to  hear  the  immortal  words 
that  fell  as  everlasting  sunlight 
against  the  darkness  of  the  sepul- 
chre: "He  is  not  here:  for  he  is 
risen,  as  he  said.  Come,  see  the 
place  where  the  Lord  lay." 

Page  240 


To  women  —  first  —  wras  the 
message  given  —  to  women  who  had 
followed  the  Christ  along  his  earthly 
pathway,  rejoicing  in  his  gospel  and 
seeking  for  understanding  of  his 
words  which  opened  for  them  the 
wide  doors  of  a  belief  in  life  eternal. 

How  glorious  are  the  words  of 
Easter,  crystal  clear  as  brooks  leap- 
ing over  stones,  deeper  than  pools 
of  water,  and  more  vibrant  than 
fountains  in  a  season  of  rain— the 
words  witnessing  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus,  and  the  consequent  arising 
in  the  time  of  promise,  of  all  who 
had  ever  lived  upon  the  earth  and 
those  who  were  yet  to  make  the 
journey  in  mortality.  It  is  of  great 
moment  that  women  the  world 
over,  in  every  age  and  generation, 
should  contemplate  the  significance 
of  that  eternal  message. 

The  words  came  not  without  a  re- 
sponsibility to  those  who  heard  the 
voice  of  the  angel  —  or  to  those 
women  following  in  later  eras  of  the 
gospel  light:  ".  .  .  go  quickly,  and 
tell  his  disciples  that  he  is  risen  from 
the  dead;  and,  behold,  he  goes  be- 
fore you  into  Galilee;  there  shall  ye 
see  him  .  .  .  And  they  departed 
quickly  from  the  sepulchre  .  .  .  and 
did  run  to  bring  the  disciples  word." 

Thus  the  women  of  Easter  be- 
came couriers  and  messengers  of 
the  word.  Light  upon  the  stone 
paths  were  their  feet,  and  glad  their 


EDITORIAL 


241 


hearts  to  carry  the  message  of  the 
resurrection.  It  is  not  strange,  then, 
that  women  have  been  in  times  past, 
and  are  today  privileged  to  rejoice 
in  the  glad  tidings—".  .  .  go  tell  my 
brethren.  .  .  .  All  power  is  given 
unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth  .  .  . 
and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world  .  .  ."  (Mt. 
28:10,  18-20). 

Then,  shall  we  not  as  women  in 
the  beloved  sisterhood,  accept  with 


rejoicing  our  privilege  of  earth  life, 
enduring  with  courage  our  trials  and 
disappointments,  placing  a  resplend- 
ent faith  in  the  Savior's  promise  of 
eternal  life?  Shall  we  not  rise  above 
the  stones  and  the  troubles  that 
beset  us,  and  greet  each  day  even  as 
the  women  of  Easter  lifted  their 
radiant  faces  on  that  morning  long 
ago  from  those  dark  hills  round- 
about Jerusalem? 

-V.  P.  C. 


Mt  8 


aster 


Ouida  Johns  Pedeisen 

Along  the  dark  path  Mary  carried  spice 

And  ointment,  sweet  and  fragrant  in  her  hand. 

Seeking  to  do  some  small  service  there, 

She  sought  the  tomb  across  the  morning  land. 

Perhaps  she  knew,  as  women  know,  that  grief 
May  be  assuaged  in  service,  that  the  call 
Of  human  need  can  bring  a  sweet  relief 
When  faithful  hands  are  busied  with  a  task. 


As  sunrise  rimmed  the  hills  her  eyes  beheld 
The  open  sepulchre.  She  stood  in  sudden  fright 
Before  the  angel,  yet  she  stayed  to  hear 
His  message  spoken  in  the  growing  light. 

From  tombs  of  grief  the  stones  were  rolled  away 
Eternally.    To  all  the  world  was  given 
Joy,  when,  trembling  in  amazement,  Mary  heard 
"He  is  not  here  —  he  is  risen  —  he  is  risen!" 


tylabHu  TO  THE  FIELD 

iurignam    LJoung    dniversity  \z)n-(^ampus 
^Leadership    week 

June  4-9,  i960  —  37th  Annual  Festival  of  Learning 

"A  LAND  OF  PROMISE" 

The  welcoming  doors  of  Brigham  Young  University  will  again  open  to  the  guests 
of  Leadership  Week  June  4-9  of  i960.  Each  year  the  Relief  Society  members  have 
found  the  events  of  Leadership  Week  most  interesting,  enjoyable,  and  of  great  help  in 
their  year's  program.  The  General  Board  would  like  to  direct  the  attention  of  the 
members  of  the  Relief  Society  to  the  following  classes,  along  with  many  others,  which 
will  be  of  great  value  to  Relief  Society  women: 

Historical  Background  of  Relief  Society  Theology  Lessons 

Relief  Society  Theology  Lessons  —  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Relief  Society  Social  Science  Lessons  —  Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Relief  Society  Literature  Lessons  —  American  Literature  Comes  of  Age 

Teaching  Helps 

Music  Helps 

Audio-Visual  Helps  —  Teaching  Materials  for  Relief  Society 

Storytelling,  Poetry,  and  Dramatization 

Work  Day  Ideas  —  Arts  and  Crafts  for  Teachers  of  Adults 

(Including  workshops) 
Family  Nights 

Teaching  Discipline  to  Healthy  Children 
Kitchen  Planning 

Drapery  and  Lampshade  Construction 
Community  Meal  Service 
Handling  the  Family  Income 
Understanding  Your  Child 
Foundations  of  Health  in  the  Family 
Methods  of  Caring  for  the  Sick  in  the  Home 
Foundations  of  Testimony 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey,  author  of  the  theology  lessons  for  the  coming  year,  will  teach 
the  course  on  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs,  author  of  the  Relief 
Society  literature  lessons,  will  teach  the  classes  in  American  Literature  Comes  of  Age; 
Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter,  author  of  the  social  science  lessons,  will  teach  a  course  in 
Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age;  and  Elder  Ivan  J.  Barrett  will  teach  the  course  in 
the  Historical  Background  of  Relief  Society  Theology  Lessons. 

Detailed  programs  and  registration  cards  may  be  obtained  by  writing  to  or  calling 
in  at  the  Brigham  Young  University  Adult  Education  Services  in  Provo,  Utah. 

The  information  and  teachings  given  at  Leadership  Week  do  not  substitute  for 
the  official  Relief  Society  instructions,  but  the  material  is  most  beneficial  as  it  supple- 
ments and  enhances  understandings. 

Leadership  week  programs  at  the  following  times  and  places  will  be  announced 
later: 

Ogden,  Utah  June  20-22 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  June  27  -  July  1 

Southern  California  August  22-26 

Northern  California  August  29-Sept.  2 

Rexburg,  Idaho  November  9-11 

Arizona  December  28-31 

Page  242 


JLesson  [Previews  to  Jxppear  in  the  yune  tissue 

of  ofhe  [Relief  Society    II  Lagaztne 

npHE  previews  for  the  1960-61  lessons  will  appear  in  the  June  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  the  lessons  for  October  will  be  in 
the  July  i960  issue.  In  order  to  obtain  the  June  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
it  will  be  necessary  for  renewals  and  new  subscriptions  to  reach  the  general 
offices  by  the  first  of  May  i960.  It  is  suggested  that  Magazine  representa- 
tives check  their  lists  immediately  so  that  all  Relief  Society  members  will 
receive  all  of  the  issues  containing  the  lessons.  Ward  presidents,  also, 
should  make  this  announcement  in  the  April  meetings. 


C/he    vUtdentnq  Circle 

Charlotte  R.  Leyden 

Associate  Director,  Public  Education 

American  Cancer  Society,  Inc. 

T^HE  widening  circle  made  by  a  pebble  in  a  lake  always  reaches  the  outer 

edges.  If  it's  a  large  lake  it  takes  longer  than  if  it's  a  small  lake.  If 
you  dropped  a  pebble  from  a  boat  into  the  center  of  Lake  Michigan  you 
might  never  witness  the  moment  when  the  widening  circle  meets  the 
shoreline.    But  you  know  for  a  fact  that  it  will. 

Not  all  of  us  may  live  to  see  cancer  conquered.  .  .  .  The  concensus 
of  scientists  is  that  cancer  will  be  conquered  just  as  were  other  once  dread 
diseases,  such  as  tuberculosis,  pneumonia,  and  polio.  The  question  is 
no  longer  ii,  but  when. 

There  are  many  doctors  in  practice  today  who  remember  the  time 
when  there  was  no  ii  about  it,  when  the  outlook  for  the  average  cancer 
patient  was  death  and  disaster.  That  was  when  a  small  group  of  men  and 
women  dropped  a  pebble  of  hope  into  the  dark,  seemingly  impenetrable 
depths  of  the  cancer  problem.  Slowly  it  spread  into  what  has  now  become 
a  vast  life-saving  network  of  research,  service,  and  educational  programs. 
Independent  volunteers  built  the  American  Cancer  Society  as  their  instru- 
mentality for  achieving  cancer  control.  The  Society  is  a  grass  roots  organ- 
ization which  belongs  to  its  2,000,000  volunteers,  working  in  fifty  states. 
They  raise  the  funds,  they  set  the  policies,  they  do  the  chores  that  each 
year  help  save  the  lives  of  165,000  men,  women,  and  children  cancer 
patients.  .  .  . 

In  many  areas  informative  films  for  group  showing  may  be  obtained 
from  local  organizations  of  the  American  Cancer  Society. 

One  million  living  Americans  cured  of  cancer  bear  witness  to  the 
success  of  these  efforts.  In  April  the  Cancer  Crusade  will  give  you  a  chance 
to  drop  a  pebble  with  a  dollar  sign  into  the  widening  circle  of  hope  for 
every  cancer  patient  in  America.  .  .  . 

Page  243 


LKectpes  Qjrom  the    west  (central  States    1 1  Ltssion 


Submitted  by  Anna  C.  Merrill 
Huckleberry  Dessert 


i  c.  sugar 
2  tbsp.  butter 


1   egg,  beaten 

i   tsp.  baking  powder,  sifted  with 


i  c.  flour  and  pinch  of  salt 

3  c.  ripe  huckleberries,  washed 

4  c.  sugar, 

or  nutmeg 


mixed  with  cinnamon 


Mix  in  order  given,  stir  in  huckleberries.  Spread  in  greased  cake  pan,  8"  x  10". 
Sprinkle  top  with  Vz  cup  sugar  mixed  with  cinnamon  or  nutmeg.  Bake  25  or  30  min- 
utes in  400  degree  oven  or  until  brown  and  crusty.  May  be  served  with  cream,  whipped 
cream,  or  lemon  butter  sauce.     Serves  four. 


Beef  in  Sour  Cream 


3  lbs.  lean  stewing  beef 
3  tbsp.  fat 
5  large  onions 


2  c.  sour  cream 
Vz   tsp.  oregano 
1  tsp.  salt 


Cut  beef  in  chunks  suitable  for  serving.  Roll  in  flour  and  brown  in  fat.  Remove 
to  baking  dish.  Slice  onions  thinly  and  brown  in  remaining  fat.  Add  sour  cream  and 
seasonings.    Cover  and  bake  in  3000  oven  for  2  hours  or  until  tender.    Serves  8. 


Banana  Drops 


2  Vz  c.  flour 

2  tsp.  baking  powder 

Vz  tsp.  salt 

!4  tsp.  soda 

%  c.  shortening 


1  c.  sugar 

2  eggs 

Vz    tsp.  vanilla 

1  c.  chocolate  drops  or  chips 
1  c.  mashed  bananas 


Mix  as  for  standard  cookie  recipe.     Drop  by  teaspoons  on  greased  cookie  sheet. 
Bake  at  4000  for  10  to  12  minutes.    Yield:  6  dozen. 


XA  c.  shortening 

1  c.  brown  sugar 

2  eggs 

1  tsp.  baking  powder 


Butterscotch  Brownies 

3A  c.  flour 

Vz  tsp.  salt 

Vz  tsp.  vanilla 

Vz  c  nuts 


Mix  as  for  standard  cookie  recipe.     Bake  at  3500  for  20  to  25  minutes  in  8-inch 
square  pan. 

Barbecued  Venison 

Use  round,  T-bone,  or  other  cut  of  steak.  Sauce  is  for  approximately  four  servings. 

Sauce: 


%   c.  catsup 
3  tbsp.  mustard 
1  tsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 

Page  244 


salt,  pepper  to  taste 
(onion  salt  if  desired) 
%   c.  water 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  WEST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  245 

Combine  all  ingredients  in  the  order  given  to  make  bar-b-que  paste.  Place  meat 
in  greased  baking  dish.  Spread  prepared  paste  over  meat.  Add  small  amount  of 
water  to  bottom  of  pan  to  keep  meat  moist.  Cover  and  bake  at  3500  for  1/4  hours 
or  longer,  depending  on  tenderness  of  meat.    Add  water  if  needed. 

Roast  Pheasant 

1  pheasant  1  tsp.  salt 

1  qt.  boiling  water  %  tsp.  pepper 

3  stalks  celery  4  strips  bacon 

1  onion  1  c.  water 

Clean  pheasant,  place  in  pan,  and  pour  boiling  water  over  bird  and  into  cavity. 
Place  celery  and  onion  in  bird.  Do  not  sew  up.  Rub  bird  with  salt  and  pepper.  Place 
in  roasting  pan  and  place  the  bacon  strips  over  breast.  Add  the  1  c.  of  water  and  roast  in 
moderate  oven  (3500  F)  uncovered  for  2  hours  or  until  tender. 

Wild  Duck 

1  duck  3  strips  bacon 

1  stalk  celery  2  tbsp.  bacon  drippings 

J/4  apple  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

1  onion 

Clean  duck  and  soak  in  strong  salt  water  2  or  3  hours.  Remove  from  water  and 
dry  well.  In  cavity  of  duck  place  celery  stalk,  apple,  and  onion.  Season  outside  of  bird 
with  salt  and  pepper.  Fasten  strips  of  bacon  across  the  breast  of  bird  with  toothpicks. 
Place  duck,  breast  side  down,  in  uncovered  roasting  pan.  Add  bacon  drippings.  Roast 
at  3750  F.  until  it  begins  to  sizzle  and  turn  brown.  Place  lid  on,  and  reduce  tempera- 
ture of  oven  to  300 °  F.  Baste  every  20  minutes  and  roast  for  3  hours.  During  last  half 
hour  remove  cover  and  turn  duck  so  breast  will  brown. 

De  Luxe  Hot  Cakes 

3  c.   unsifted  whole -wheat  flour                       2  egg  yolks 

1   tbsp.  baking  powder  iVi  c.  whole  milk 

%    tsp.  salt  3  tbsp.  oil 

3  tbsp.  honey  2  egg  whites,  beaten 

Combine  in  order  given,  folding  in  beaten  egg  whites  last.  Bake  on  lightly 
greased  hot  griddle.     These  are  really  light  and  tasty. 

Pan  Cakes,  Chuck  Wagon  Style 

6  slices  bacon  2  c.  flour 

Vs   c.  cooked  bacon  fat  4  tsp.  baking  powder 

2  eggs  1   tsp.  salt 
2  c.  milk  !4    c.  sugar 

Chop  bacon  and  brown  lightly.  Set  aside  while  fat  cools.  Sift  flour,  baking  pow- 
der, sugar,  and  salt  together.  Beat  eggs,  stir  in  milk  and  cooled  bacon  fat.  Add  dry 
ingredients.  Beat  to  a  smooth  batter.  Makes  about  twenty  3-inch  cakes.  Cook  on 
hot  griddle. 


246  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 

Doughnuts 

2  eggs,  beaten  Vi    tsp.  soda 

1  c.  sugar  l  Vi    tsp.  baking  powder 

2  tbsp.  oil  i  tsp.  salt 

l   c.  sour  milk  or  buttermilk  i   tsp.  nutmeg 

4  c.  sifted  whole-wheat  flour  Vi    tsp.  cinnamon 

Combine  beaten  eggs,  sugar,  and  oil.  Add  sour  milk  or  buttermilk  and  beat.  Sift 
dry  ingredients  together  twice  and  add  to  first  mixture  and  beat  well.  Knead  for 
Vi  minute.   Roll  to   V& "  thickness,  cut,  and  fry  in  deep  fat. 

Prune  Cake 

i  Vi  c.  sugar  i  tsp.  cinnamon 

2  Vi  c.  flour  i  tsp.  nutmeg 

3  tsp.  baking  powder  %  tsp.  cloves 
Vi  tsp.  salt  Vi  tsp.  allspice 

Mix  well  in  a  large  bowl,  then  add: 

3  eggs  l  tsp.  vanilla 

Vi    c.  chopped  nuts  Vi    c.  shortening 

l   c.  prunes  (cooked,  cooled,  pitted, 
and  add  juice) 

Beat  until  smooth,  about  4  minutes.  Bake  at  3500  for  45  to  50  minutes. 

Easy  Caramel  Icing 

1  Vz   c.  brown  sugar  2  tbsp.  butter 

lA    c.  top  milk  1  tsp.  vanilla 

Mix  in  saucepan,  bring  to  boil,  and  boil  for  3  minutes,  stirring  constantly.  Remove 
from  heat,  add  vanilla,  beat  until  thick  and  creamy  enough  to  spread.  Add  a  little 
cream  if  needed  to  spread. 


Vi/dd   I  Homing   (glories 


Ethel  lacobson 

Colors  run  riot 

Over  the  plain! 

Here  like  a  purple 

Hurricane 

The  morning-glory 

Armies  sweep 

Till  we  walk  in  glory 

Ankle-deep, 

Where  a  myriad  tiny 

Trumpets  blare 

Triumphant  paeans 

On  April  air! 


To  Die  Before  Thy  Time 


Helen  Bay  Gibbons 


MARY  Sheridan  was  smiling 
as  she  hung  up  the  tele- 
phone. It  was  easy  to  break 
that  appointment,  she  thought.  I'd 
better  call  Martha  again  right  away 
—she  is  so  insistent,  and  the  lunch- 
eon does  sound  tempting. 

For  a  moment  she  glanced  out- 
side at  her  flower  bed,  neat  and 
colorful  behind  the  billowy,  white 
Priscilla  curtains.  Mary  took  great 
pride  in  her  excellent  housekeeping. 
She  enjoyed  creating  for  her  hus- 
band and  children  the  peace  and 
comfort  of  a  clean,  uncluttered 
home.  Her  eyes  surveyed  the  shiny 
kitchen,  and  discovered  in  the  cor- 
ner a  small  boy's  Cub  Scout  cap, 
carelessly  crumpled. 

"Oh,  clear,  I  forgot  about  Jamie's 
scout  program  this  afternoon."  She 
tapped  her  toe  impatiently.  "Well, 
it  isn't  very  important.  Jamie  will 
understand  about  the  luncheon," 
she  reassured  her  sinking  spirits. 
Remembering  the  Cub  Scout  com- 
mitment really  troubled  Mary,  for 
she  was  a  conscientious  person,  but 
deliberately  pushing  aside  her  mis- 
givings, she  raised  the  telephone. 

That's  when  she  heard  the  voices. 
Her  startled  senses  suddenly  became 
aware  of  an  unexpected  conversa- 
tion. 

"Who  else  is  coming  in  to  see  Dr. 
Sterling  today,  Sue?" 

"Not  too  many  patients.  A  Mrs. 
Mary  Sheridan  just  called  and 
changed  her  late  afternoon  appoint- 
ment to  Friday." 

Manv  blocks  away,  Marv  listened 
silently.  She  was  a  very  proper  per- 
son who  usually  wouldn't  dream  of 
eavesdropping,  but  hearing  her  own 


name  mentioned,  curiosity  con- 
quered. She  held  the  receiver 
quietly  —  straining  to  hear  the  muf- 
fled voices  of  her  doctor's  nurse  and 
receptionist  amid  the  background  of 
doctor's  office  noises.  Apparently 
no  one  there  had  noticed  the  tele- 
phone ajar  on  its  cradle,  and  the 
earlier  connection  with  Mary's  line 
remained  unbroken. 

"Mary  Sheridan!"  she  heard  the 
nurse  exclaim.  "Did  you  check 
with  Dr.  Sterling  to  see  if  it  would 
be  all  right  to  postpone  the  ap- 
pointment?" 

"No.  I  thought  it  was  just  a  rou- 
tine matter.    Is  it  important?" 

"I  don't  know  for  sure.  Dr.  Sterl- 
ing had  asked  Mrs.  Sheridan  to 
come  back  today  so  that  he  could 
discuss  with  her  the  results  of  the 
tests  we  ran.  Where  are  the  lab 
reports?" 

Mary  sat  stiff  and  attentive.  She 
heard  the  rustle  of  shuffled  papers, 
and  a  comment  or  two  that  she  just 
could  not  make  out.  Then  she 
heard  the  nurse  exclaim,  quite  clear- 
lv: 

"Oh,  dear.    This  is  a  bad  one!" 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"I'm  not  an  expert  at  assessing  lab 
reports,  but  see  what  it  says:  'evi- 
dence of  widespread  malignancy.' 
It's  sad  when  a  case  like  this  occurs. 
I  don't  envy  Dr.  Sterling.  Of  course, 
he'll  check  and  double-check,  run 
more  tests,  and  do  all  that  he  can, 
but  when  his  efforts  fail,  he  must 
face  the  patient.  It  must  be  ter- 
ribly  difficult  to  tell  a  woman  that 
she  has  only  a  few  months  left  to 
live." 

Page  247 


248 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


A/TARY  felt  a  heavy  agony  begin 
to  grow  inside  her. 

"Only  a  few  months  left  to  live." 
Her  shocked  mind  repeated  the 
phrase  over  and  over.  Its  chilling 
force  paralyzed  her  muscles  and 
she  sat  with  the  telephone  frozen  in 
her  grip,  totally  unconscious  of  the 
click  of  the  other  receiver,  and  the 
buzz  of  the  dial  tone. 

"It  isn't  true  —  I  don't  believe 
it,"  Mary  cried  aloud  at  last.  But 
even  as  her  ears  heard  the  words, 
she  realized  that  she  did,  too,  be- 
lieve it.  A  fear  of  just  this  sort  of 
thing  had  taken  her  to  Dr.  Ster- 
ling's office  in  the  first  place.  She 
put  down  the  telephone,  buried  her 
face  in  her  arm  and  wept. 

She  cried  only  a  short  time,  how- 
ever, for  Mary  Sheridan  had  never 
been  inclined  to  hide  from  realitv. 
Always,  when  something  went 
wrong,  or  when  something  had  to 
be  done,  she  had  gone  to  work  with 
a  kind  of  aggressive  energy  to  re- 
solve her  problems.  Now  that  the 
first  force  of  the  shock  was  receding 
a  bit,  her  mind  probed  urgently  in- 
ward, and  she  began  dispassionately 
examining  her  own  soul.  What  was 
to  be  done?  She  tried  to  weigh  her 
strengths  and  weaknesses  just  as  she 
might  have  inspected  the  items  in 
her  daughter's  back-to-school  ward- 
robe. 

"Here  I  am,"  she  finally  admitted 
to  herself,  "just  another  middle-aged 
matron  with  a  somewhat  dusty 
mind  and  well-polished  furniture.  I 
have  carefully  cultivated  my  flower 
garden,  and  neglected  my  character. 
I  live  with  my  drab  spirit  in  a  lovely, 
cheerful  house." 

"How  did  it  happen?"  she  kept 
asking  herself.  "Dear,  generous  Dan 
works  overtime  to  buy  the  things  I 


want,  and  we  are  all  too  busv  to 
have  much  time  together.  Oh, 
Jamie  and  Louise,  how  I've  neglect- 
ed you." 

It  did  not  take  long  for  Mary  to 
realize  that  there  was  much  to  do. 
And  being  very  conscientious,  she 
wiped  away  her  tears,  rose  to  her 
feet,  and  began  to  rearrange  her  way 
of  life. 


#     -if.     -if.     If.     Sf 


""VTOW,  boys,"  said  the  den 
mother,  Mrs.  Whitney,  "will 
you  please  stand,  one  at  a  time,  and 
introduce  your  guests.  Mothers, 
welcome  to  our  Cub  Scout  party." 

Mary  Sheridan  sat  very  straight 
in  her  chair,  resisting  the  urge  to 
hug  Jamie  and  his  scrubbed  freckles. 
No  need  to  embarrass  him  in  front 
of  his  friends.  There  was  a  certain 
manliness  about  him,  but  Mary 
could  still  see  in  him  the  baby  son 
she  had  held  in  her  arms  such  a 
short  time  ago.  A  big  grin  kept 
popping  out  all  over  his  face,  and 
his  head  bobbed  around  excitedly. 
He  was  so  lovably  like  Dan,  big, 
exuberant,  and  perpetually  in  mo- 
tion. As  Mary  glanced  at  Jamie, 
she  remembered  uncomfortably  the 
snowman  they  had  not  had  time  to 
make,  the  hike  in  the  canyon  that 
would  have  made  them  too  dirty, 
and  the  noisy  friends  that  were  too 
unruly  to  invite  into  the  house. 

"Boy,  that  was  a  real  neat  party, 
wasn't  it,  Mom!"  Jamie  burst  out 
on  the  way  home. 

"Yes,  it  was,  son,  and  I'm  glad 
you  invited  me." 

As  usual,  Louise  burst  into  the 
house  breathlessly.  "Mom,  the  kids 
are  waiting  outside  for  me.  May  I 
go  over  to  Janet's  rumpus  room. 
She  has  some  dreamy  new  records." 

"Hi,     honey,"     Mary     answered 


TO  DIE  BEFORE  THY  TIME 


249 


breezily,  "run  along,  but  be  home 
in  time  for  dinner.  Why  don't  you 
get  the  crowd  together  here  for  a 
platter  party  sometime  soon?  We 
could  roll  back  the  rugs  and  dance, 
if  you  like." 

Louise  had  an  expression  on  her 
face  like  Christmas  morning,  as  she 
dashed  out.  Mary's  face  looked  lit 
up,  also.  Perhaps  it  was  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  afternoon  sun. 

VVTHEN  Dan  saw  the  living  room, 
his  concern  was  very  evident. 
''Mary,  what's  happened  to  your  ex- 
pensive new  love  seat  that  was  de- 
livered yesterday?" 

Mary's  smile  was  warm  and  af- 
fectionate. "I  sent  it  back  to  the 
store  and  cancelled  the  order  for 
the  other  pieces.  Here  is  the  re- 
fund check." 

"But,  honey,"  her  bewildered  hus- 
band frowned,  "I  thought  you  liked 
the  new  furniture." 

"Oh,  this  old  couch  is  much  more 
comfortable,"  his  wife  reassured 
him,  "and  besides,  we  need  lots  of 
things  more  than  a  new  love  seat — 
like  dinner  now,  for  instance.  Later, 
let's  hold  a  family  council.  I've  a 
few  suggestions  —  about  taking  a 
hike  Saturday  instead  of  working  in 
the  yard.  This  beautiful  weather  is 
too  good  to  waste." 

Dan  still  looked  puzzled,  but  smil- 
ing at  the  aroma  of  steak  and  onions, 
and  patting  the  refund  check  in  his 
pocket,  he  accepted  the  new  atmos- 
phere uncomplainingly. 

Later  that  night,  lying  awake  in 
the  moon-drenched  bedroom,  Mary 
drank  in  deeply  of  the  refreshing  air 
of  evening,  and  watched  the  familiar 
face  of  her  husband  relax  into  sleep. 
She  knew  that  Dan  had  sensed 
something  was  different,  but  Mary 


had  made  it  safely  through  without 
revealing  her  secret. 

Wonderful  Dan  —  always  so  kind 
and  good.  She  remembered  the  day 
they  married,  promising  each  other, 
"We'll  make  our  lives  really  mean 
something."  Hungrily,  her  eyes  took 
in  every  beloved  detail  of  her  hus- 
band's appearance  —  his  broad, 
muscled  shoulders  and  strong, 
square  hands,  the  funny  wrinkles 
around  his  eyes. 

"It's  almost  too  late,  Dan,"  she 
whispered,  "almost,  but  not  quite." 

She  fell  asleep  thinking  of  the 
freckled  grin  of  a  small  boy,  and 
the  joy  in  a  teen-aged  daughter's 
lovely  eyes. 


T^HAT  was  the  way  the  days 
passed  until  Friday.  The  chil- 
dren hurried  home  from  school  to 
a  mother  with  time  to  welcome  and 
listen  to  them.  Dan,  refreshed  by 
the  thought  of  the  sizable  refund 
check  deposited  in  the  bank,  seemed 
more  relaxed  and  secure.  He  seemed 
to  find  more  time  to  spend  with  his 
family.  Mary,  marking  and  savor- 
ing every  hour  as  it  passed,  knew 
that  she  must  go  on  Friday  to  see 
Dr.  Sterling  and  hear  from  him 
what  amounted  to  her  death  sen- 
tence —  the  penalty  which  disease 
had  placed  upon  her. 

"Dr.  Sterling  will  see  you  now, 
Mrs.  Sheridan."  The  nurse's  voice, 
clipped  and  formal,  sounded  strange- 
ly like  doom  to  Mary.  She  shud- 
dered slightly,  but  squared  her 
shoulders  as  she  walked  down  the 
hallway. 

Dr.  Sterling  was  examining  a 
paper  as  she  came  in.  It  was  the 
lab  report,  no  doubt.  At  least,  it 
would  be  a  relief  to  know  just  what 


250 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


she  might  expect.  In  any  case, 
Mary  thought,  I'll  appreciate  the 
davs  that  remain. 

"Mrs.  Sheridan,"  Dr.  Sterling 
greeted  her  cordially,  rising  and  ex- 
tending his  hand.  "How  are  you 
today?    Won't  you  be  seated." 

"Please  don't  think  me  abrupt, 
Doctor,"  Mary  said,  sitting  nervous- 
ly on  the  edge  of  the  chair,  "but  I 
am  anxious  to  know  the  truth." 

"Well,  that  will  be  easy.  We  find 
only  a  small  benign  tumor,  easy  to 
remove.  Otherwise,  you  are  in  fine 
health." 

Mary  looked  at  him  suspiciously, 
struggling  to  hide  the  quaver  in  her 
voice,  "Please  don't  be  afraid  to  tell 
me  what  you  really  found.  You 
see,  I  overheard  your  nurse.     I  al- 


ready know  what  is  on  the  lab  re- 
port." 

"Well,  Mrs.  Sheridan,"  Dr.  Ster- 
ling smiled  as  he  spoke,  "you 
obviously  overheard  the  wrong  lab 
report.  You  are  the  fortunate  one 
—  another  of  my  patients  is  not  so 
blessed  with  good  health.  All  that 
we  must  do  now  is  make  a  date  for 
taking  care  of  that  tumor." 

sjc     jj:     #     #     jjs 

The  afternoon  sunshine  was  bril- 
liant in  its  happy  blue  sky.  The 
flowers  smiled  gaily.  Mary  missed 
nothing  of  the  sights  and  sounds  of 
the  city  streets,  the  earth,  the  sky 
and  the  people  around  her  as  she 
hurried  home  to  continue  her  new- 
planned  life  with  her  husband  and 
children. 


1 1 Lasterptece 

Viola  Quinn  Wi/Jmore 

Blushing  pink,  fluffy  white,  and  cerulean  blue, 
Orange,  mauve,  and  cerise  in  loud  or  muted  hue; 
Purple,  gray,  and  harvest  gold — 
What  artist  dares  to  paint  so  bold? 

And  yet  in  the  evening  to  the  West  there  lies 
This  panorama  in  Dakota  skies. 

■  ♦  ■ 


(^osmetics  for  (grandma 

Esther  H.  Lamb 

nnHE  day  had  been  long,  warm,  and  work-laden.  I  sat,  grateful  for  a  moment  on  the 
*  cool  stone  of  the  front  porch,  glad  for  the  sound  barrier  the  house  provided 
between  me  and  the  half  dozen  lusty-voiced  grandchildren  playing  on  the  back  lawn. 

All  day  they  had  performed  like  monkeys  on  strings,  each  set  in  motion  by  his  own 
animated  need  for  action. 

"I  am  weary  to  the  bone"  I  told  myself.  I  would  be  glad  when  night  folded  them 
in  its  quietness. 

Suddenly  the  back  yard  war  changed  its  battlefield.  All  the  generals  hurled  their 
forces  past  me  in  frenzied  pursuit  of  imaginary  foes. 

Five-year-old  Scott,  the  wildest  lieutenant  ever  to  go  into  action,  broke  ranks, 
leaned  toward  me  and  pressed  sweet  lips  briefly  against  my  cheek,  and  charged  away. 
He  never  guessed  the  tingling  wave  of  renewal  that  his  caress  had  spread  across  my 
face,  to  lodge  with  restfulness  in  my  heart. 


[Planters  for  the  LPatto 


Eva.  Willes  Wangsgaard 


ONE  of  the  surest  ways  to  in- 
crease the  outdoorsy  feeling 
of  the  patio  and  tie  it  to  the 
garden  is  by  means  of  planters. 
So  containers  become  of  basic  in- 
terest —  what  size,  what  shape, 
where  and  how  to  obtain  them? 

I  made  mine  and  collected  Ori- 
ental kegs  to  add  to  them.  The 
Japanese  grocers  import  native  foods 
for  their  customers.  Soy  bean 
sauce,  pickled  plums,  etc.  arrive  in 
wooden  kegs  of  a  delightfully 
artistic  design.  They  are  made  of 
hardwood  staves  with  bamboo 
rounds.  Removing  the  paper  la- 
bels, sanding  off  the  print,  and 
applying  a  coat  of  spar  varnish  is  a 
very  small  task,  and  you  have  a 
beautiful  jardiniere,  or  with  a  brace 
and  bit,  you  can  bore  drainage  holes 
and  have  a  practical  planter  that 
will  enhance  the  beauty  of  any  ar- 
rangement. Since  the  kegs  are  made 


of  wood,  if  they  are  used  as  jar- 
dinieres, they  need  periodic  soak- 
ing to  prevent  shrinkage  and  falling 
apart.  But  as  planters,  the  watering 
of  the  plants  keeps  the  staves  moist 
and  tight. 

The  goods  boxes  which  carry  the 
canned  goods  in  from  the  Orient 
are  another  source  of  planter  ma- 
terial. These  may  be  obtained 
through  the  Japanese  grocers  for  a 
few  cents  each.  They  take  redwood 
stain  well,  and,  being  hardwood, 
make  particularly  serviceable  con- 
tainers. One  box  sawed  in  half 
lengthwise  will  make  two  planters. 
The  lids  provide  the  material  for 
filling  in  the  open  side.  If  the  lids 
are  not  available,  two  boxes  will 
make  three  planters  7"  x  10"  x  20", 
which  may  be  finished  in  two 
shapes  —  depending  on  whether 
you  use  the  7"  side  for  the  bottom 
or  the  10"  side.    This  is  determined 

Page  251 


252 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


"by  the  space  it  has  to  fit,  and  also, 
by  what  the  intended  planting  is. 
The  shallow,  wider  box  is  a  satis- 
factory petunia  and  shallow-rooted 
plant  container.  The  deeper  box 
serves  well  for  geraniums  and  coleus 
plants. 

In  making  containers  of  wood, 
one  must  keep  in  mind  the  fact  that 
wood  swells  when  wet  and  may 
warp  out  of  shape.  This  warping 
is  controlled  by  binding  the  bottom 
and  sides  around  both  end  pieces 
with  strips  of  metal.  For  this  one 
can  use  the  metal  strips  that  come 
off  peat  moss  bails  and  similar 
sources,  but,  usually,  I  use  brass 
weather-stripping  because  it  is  just 
as  binding  and  is  ornamental  as 
well.  When  inch-wide  stripping 
was  all  I  could  purchase,  I  split  it 
lengthwise  with  the  garden  shears 
with  little  resistance.  An  addition- 
al binding  around  the  middle  with 
full-width  weather-stripping  makes 
a  good  decoration. 

A  NOTHER  source  of  material  is 
the   redwood   pieces   discarded 


in  the  kindling  piles  at  the  local 
lumber  yards.  Also,  it  pays  to  buy 
redwood  by  the  foot  and  make  your 
own  designs,  because  in  that  way 
you  can  fit  the  size  and  shape  of 
the  planter  to  your  requirements. 
I  had  mine  cut  to  measure  at  the 
planing  mill  and  put  them  together 
with  small  finishing  nails.  The 
least  expensive  material  is  the  un- 
finished redwood  used  for  basket- 
weave  fences.  It  has  a  pleasing, 
rough  texture.  For  other  spots  you 
might  prefer  the  finished  redwood. 
You  can  buy  it  in  a  number  of 
widths  and  thicknesses,  and,  cut  to 
measure,  the  finishing  of  the  boxes 
is  a  simple,  pleasant  job. 

Except  for  the  kegs,  most  plant- 
ers, of  whatever  wood  they  are 
made,  look  better  and  give  longer 
service  if  they  are  given  two  coats 
of  redwood  finish  "three-in-one," 
which  stains,  seals,  and  waxes  in  one 
application. 

My  patio  contains  two  house 
windows.  I  leveled  my  sills  with  a 
piece  of  2"  x  8"  redwood  beveled 
on  the  underside  to  fit  the  slope  and 


PLANTERS  FOR  THE  PATIO 


253 


secured  to  the  widowframe  with 
angle  braces.  Around  this  slab,  and 
protruding  one  half-inch  above  the 
surface,  I  nailed  a  wide  strip  of 
weather-stripping  which  serves  as  a 
lip  to  prevent  slipping  of  window 
boxes  and  as  an  ornament.  Win- 
dow boxes  trimmed  with  redwood 
bark  and  planted  with  Madeira 
vines  make  a  picture  of  the  windows 
and  soften  the  severity  of  the  fire- 
brick walls. 

Carrying  out  the  theme  in  the 
garden,  the  fifteen-feet  circle,  which 
is  my  iris  garden,  is  only  foliage 
from  June  on.  To  fill  this  space 
with  color,  depth,  and  interest, 
planters  and  stands  proved  an 
aesthetic  answer.  Large  boxes 
10"  x  10"  x  27"  filled  with  May- 
time  petunias,  and  resting  on  iron 
stands,  backed  by  taller  merchan- 
dise-display stands,  loaded  with 
tiers  of  planters  filled  with  Pink 
Wizard  petunias,  which  carried  out 
both  depth  and  height  to  the  color 
picture,  carry  summer  color  out, 
up,  and  back  to  the  background  of 
Persian  lilacs.  A  nail  keg,  cut  wide 
at  the  mouth  and  bearing  a  rich 
redwood  coat,  holds  a  growing 
bouquet  of  dwarf  dahlias  and  fills 
the  center  spot. 

Each  year  teaches  me  a  little 
more  about  color  effects  and  tim- 
ing, but  I  key  my  whole  garden 
color  scheme  to  the  phlox  which,  in 
this  locality,  are  at  their  height  in 


patio  season.  A  planting  of  City 
of  Portland  (melon  pink)  cannas 
is  lovely  in  an  Oriental  keg  with 
lower-growing  related  plants  such 
as  chin-cher-chin-chee  or  gladioli 
blooming  around  them. 

The  small  boxes  that  fit  the 
flower  cart  are  made  of  cut-to-meas- 
ure finished  redwood  and  planted 
with  coleus,  geraniums,  and  fibrous 
begonias. 

To  keep  planters  off  the  floor  and 
allow  drainage,  which  is  provided 
for  by  bored  holes,  I  use  rubber- 
headed  furniture  protector  pins  or 
rubber  caster  cups  nailed  on  upside 
down. 

Planters  frequently  need  moving 
for  convenience  or  for  obtaining 
sun  and  shade  as  required  for  plant 
growth.  This  chore  is  made  simple 
by  use  of  a  few  homemade  dollies. 
One  wide  board  cut  the  proper 
length  for  fitting  the  planter,  re- 
enforced  by  a  cross  piece  at  either 
end,  is  made  mobile  by  screwing 
casters  to  the  cross  pieces,  one  in 
each  corner.  If  no  wide  wood  is 
available,  the  crosspieces  make  it 
easy  to  hold  narrower  lumber  to- 
gether. Homemade  dollies  have 
two  advantages  over  commercial 
ones,  they  cost  less  and  can  be 
made  to  fit  the  need.  The  casters 
of  the  type  that  screw  to  the  bottom 
of  things  can  be  bought  at  most 
hardware  stores  for  a  reasonable 
price. 


cJhtrteen    JJon  ts  tn  Sewing  for  a    iuest-  Jjressed   you 

Wilma  M.  Rich 


uVOU  always  look  as  if  you  had 
stepped  straight  from  the 
pages  of  Vogue!"  my  neighbor  re- 
flected aloud  one  day.  "How  do 
you  do  it?" 

"By  sewing  all  my  own  clothes," 
I  answered  simply. 

With  a  wail  close  to  tears,  she 
asked,  "But  how?  I  sew,  too,  but 
I  come  closer  to  looking  as  if  I've 
splurged  at  a  third-rate  rummage 
sale  instead.  What  makes  the  dif- 
ference?" 

What  does  make  the  difference? 
Expensive  materials?  Four  hundred 
dollar  sewing  machines?  Extensive 
sewing  courses?  Or  just  taking  a 
few  specific  pains  and  double  check- 
ing? 

Speaking  from  experience,  Fve 
discovered  that  good  quality  ma- 
terial and  a  smooth-running  ma- 
chine do  help,  as  do  hours  of 
experience  and  learning;  but  the  big 
thing  that  makes  the  big  difference 
is  learning  to  eliminate  a  few  simple 
mistakes. 

Mistakes  most  often  made  by 
beginners  as  well  as  experienced 
seamstresses  can  be  wiped  quickly 
and  easily  from  the  slate  and  thus 
save  frustrated  tears  and  chucked 
away,  half-finished  clothes.  But 
how? 

Well,  to  explain  easily,  let  me  list 
the  "don'ts"  to  watch  out  for  and 
leave  the  "do's"  to  the  pattern  you 
choose  to  create  with. 

First  of  all,  I'll  generalize  with 
one  tremendous  don't  that  briefly 
overheads  all  smaller  ones:  Don't 
shortcut! 

The  others  follow  and  are  all  of 
importance. 

Page  254 


1.  Don't  begin  your  article  until  you  are 
completely  familiar  with  your  pattern, 
material,  and  sewing  machine.  If  you  do, 
it  is  like  putting  your  confidence  in 
numerous,  strange  business  partners. 

2.  Don't  underestimate  the  value  of 
markings  on  your  pattern  pieces.  Use 
them  to  full  advantage.  Having  a  dot  or 
a  broken  line  to  follow  may  save  many 
precious  moments  and  stitches. 

3.  Don't  choose  at  random  the  kind 
of  seam  for  your  garment.  Investigate 
types  of  seams  for  different  types  of  cloth- 
ing and  complement  your  article  with  the 
best  seam  possible. 

4.  Don't  feed  material  under  the  needle 
too  fast  and  turn  out  faulty,  uneven  seams. 
Anyone  can  sew  fast,  but  only  an  expert 
can  sew  straight. 

5.  Don't  leave  seams  unfinished  or  de- 
pend entirely  upon  pinking  shears  for  fin- 
ishing seams.  Leaving  a  seam  unfinished 
is  like  leaving  a  cake  un-iced,  and  pinked 
edges  are  only  effective  on  certain  mater- 
ials. All  materials  fray;  only  finished 
seams  keep  unruly  threads  intact. 

6.  Don't  neglect  to  clip  curves  and  trim 
seams  when  the  pattern  calls  for  it.  Care- 
lessness may  produce  puckers  and  humps 
and  look  very  unattractive. 

7.  Don't  fight  "the  battle  of  the  bulge." 
If  bulges  crop  up  in  obvious  profusion, 
don't  try  to  push  or  pry  them  out,  the 
result  may  be  hazardous.  Get  to  the  base 
of  the  problem  and  work  it  out  deftly 
from  where  the  bulge  begins. 

8.  Don't  cover  one  mistake  with  an- 
other. Two  wrongs  don't  make  a  right. 
Undo  the  first  and  the  second  will  take 
care  of  itself. 

9.  Don't  scowl  at  and  skip  around  the 
word  "baste"  on  a  guide  sheet.  It  is  put 
there  for  your  benefit  and  will  simplify 
your  job  immensely.  Take  the  extra  time 
that  says  you  care. 


THIRTEEN  DONT'S  IN  SEWING  FOR  A  BEST-DRESSED  YOU 


255 


10.  Don't  tack  by  machine  in  conspicu- 
ous places.  It  may  spare  you  a  moment, 
but  will  cost  you  that  fashion-lovely  look 
you  desire. 

11.  Don't  pull  gathers  haphazardly.  The 
tiny  gathers  determine  the  graceful  curve 
of  a  sleeve  and  the  full,  flaring  drape  of 
a  skirt.    Make  them  precise. 

12.  Don't  finger-press.  Use  an  iron  so 
your  seams,  pleats,  tabs,  and  plackets  will 
lie  flat  and  even. 


13.  Above  all,  don't  sew  under  stress. 
An  hour  of  mistakes  may  be  avoided  by  a 
twenty-minute  relaxation  break. 

To  sum  up: 

Don't  take  your  sewing  for  grant- 
ed. Take  time,  use  care,  and  be 
tolerant  and  patient.  You'll  discover 
a  whole  new  world  of  delight  ahead 
and  an  exquisite,  fashion-fancy,  new 
you. 


Untold  (Pi 


rornise 


Vesta  N.  Fairbairn 

Like  an  opening  flower, 

Like  morning's  dawnlight  hour, 

Like  the  unread  page, 

Like  spring's  first  breath  of  sage, 

Like  untried   chords  and   tone 

Of  a  song,   unsung,  unknown, 

Like   mystery  of  earth 

Is  each  year's  joyous  birth. 


1 1 Loo  might 

Celia  Luce 

npHE  night  was  a  gusty  one,  with  the  sky  almost  covered  with  clouds.  The  moon 
■*  sailed  behind  the  clouds,  sending  its  light  in  a  great  glowing  circle  where  the 
clouds  were  thin,  and  peeking  through  tiny  holes  in  the  thicker  clouds. 

I  watched  with  delight,  but  feared  the  display  was  about  at  an  end.  Ahead  of  the 
moon  was  a  dark  cloud  that  looked  as  though  it  was  so  deep  and  black  there  would 
be  never  a  hole  for  the  beauty  of  the  moon  to  shine  through. 

The  moon  crept  on  behind  the  dark  cloud,  but  her  radiance  kept  finding  thin 
places  and  holes,  and  she  went  shining  on.  The  cloud  which  had  looked  black  and 
forbidding  was  made  golden  and  beautiful  by  the  moon's  presence. 

There  are  times  when  life  looks  like  the  dark  cloud.  There  doesn't  seem  to  be 
anything  ahead  but  the  deepest  of  gloom. 

Then  the  wise  person  turns  to  the  Lord  in  prayer.  The  light  of  God  will  shine 
through  the  gloom  and  scatter  beauty  over  the  path  ahead. 

The  light  of  the  moon  may  not  be  fully  appreciated  on  clear  nights;  but  a  few 
clouds  spread  the  glow  and  add  immeasurably  to  the  beauty. 

We  turn  to  God  for  help  when  the  way  ahead  looks'  dark,  and  our  lives  are  richer, 
more  beautiful,  for  the  clouds  of  sorrow  we  have  seen. 


LOo  SJt    LJ our  self 

Joy  Huhne 


THE  do-it-yourself  urge  with 
me  is  like  yeast.  Hidden 
away  in  my  being  somewhere 
are  the  tiny  spores  waiting  for  the 
proper  frame  of  mind  to  nourish 
them.  When  a  spark  of  thought 
warms  them,  and  they  are  fed  the 
sweet  sugar  of  ambition,  they  begin 
to  ferment  and  grow  within  me 
until  I  am  filled  with  a  bubbling 
effervescence  for  action. 

My  husband  Bill  has  choked 
down  sandwiches  for  dinner  many  a 
time  while  he  suffered  through  the 
worst  and  hoped  for  the  better.  My 
children  have  learned  to  make  their 
own  beds  or  open  a  can  of  soup 
for  lunch  in  case  of  emergency. 
( Emergency  has  a  very  liberal  mean- 
ing at  our  house.)  But  the  person 
who  has  needed  the  most  under- 
standing is  my  mother-in-law. 

Some  supersensitive  instrument 
must  have  been  built  into  Bill's 
mother  for  her  to  detect  when  the 
yeast  has  come  to  a  head,  that  she 
can  always  pick  the  day  of  my  latest 
project  to  "drop  in." 

It  is  almost  as  uncanny  that  I 
cannot  predict  her  visits.  I  have 
not  yet  figured  out  what  pattern 
they  make  on  her  closely  followed 
schedule  of  things  to  do.  I  can 
predict  a  week,  a  month,  or  even 
ten  years  in  advance  that  come 
Monday  morning,  she  will  wash. 
Tuesday,  rain,  shine,  or  hurricane, 
she  will  have  the  ironing  finished 
by  ten  o'clock.  So  it  goes.  She  has 
a  time  for  everything.  She  never 
has  spring  or  fall  housecleaning  as 
I  do,  when  everything  is  turned  ex- 
citedly upside  down  for  two  weeks 
and     finally     settled     comfortably, 

Page  256 


cleanly  back.  Each  dav  she  does 
some  of  those  extra  cleaning  chores. 
She  would  never  say  on  a  fine  spring 
Monday,  "I  think  I'll  just  sit  under 
the  apricot  tree  and  drink  in  the 
deliciousness  of  the  air."  I  could. 
And,  likely  as  not  after  studying  the 
pleasing  shape  and  arrangement  of 
blossoms  on  the  apricot  bough,  I 
would  think,  wouldn't  that  make  a 
nice  design  for  an  etched  aluminum 
tray?  I'd  make  a  circle  of  my  fing- 
ers and,  looking  through  it  with  one 
eye  closed,  move  it  closer  and  farther 
away  from  the  flower-laden  twig, 
until  I  had  determined  the  place- 
ment of  the  spray  in  the  design  I 
was  already  forming  in  my  mind. 
I  really  should  make  something  for 
Mary  Jean  Thomas'  wedding,  I 
would  think.  And  the  bubbling  was 
started  in  my  brain. 

By  afternoon  I  would  be  deep 
into  the  project.  The  dishes  would 
still  be  in  the  sink  and  the  floor  lit- 
tered with  not  quite  perfect  patterns 
that  lay  where  I  had  dropped  them 
in  my  zest  to  make  a  better  one. 
My  fingernails  would  be  black  with 
asphaltum,  but  on  the  tray  the  de- 
sign would  be  painted  in  neat  clean 
lines.  About  the  time  I  would  hold 
it  up  to  admire  the  freshness  of 
spring  I  had  caught,  Bill's  mother 
would  ring  the  bell,  and  I'm  sorry 
to  say,  she  would  not  catch  any 
freshness  of  spring,  but  rather  the 
choke  of  turpentine,  as  she  came 
through  the  door. 


T 


HE  truth  is  I  wanted  to  feel  that 
way  myself.  My  mother-in-law 
was  everything  I'd  like  to  have  been 
—  calm,  cool,  collected.     I  yearned 


DO  IT  YOURSELF 


257 


to  be  the  competent  master  of  my 
fate  that  she  was.  But  efficiency 
was  a  conservative  garment  I  wore 
onlv  occasionally.  I  still  kept  it  well 
pressed,  hanging  in  the  closet  to 
slip  on  at  a  moment's  notice,  hop- 
ing for  the  chance  to  appear  casually 
clad  in  it  when  my  mother-in-law 
arrived;  but  I  never  had  time  to  get 
it  on. 

Last  spring  I  thought  I  was  cured 
forever  and  ever  of  the  do-it-your- 
self business. 

It  started  one  morning  as  I  lay 
in  bed  and  saw  a  cobweb  hanging 
from  the  ceiling.  I  looked  around 
for  more  and  noticed,  not  for  the 
first  time,  the  streaked  green  color 
of  the  walls  and  the  dark  spots  by 
the  light  switch. 

'This  room  needs  painting/'  I 
said. 

"Uh  huh,"  agreed  Bill  who  was 
always  affable  when  he  wasn't  quite 
awake. 

The  idea  was  only  a  vague 
thought.  I  could  turn  away  from 
it.  Sometime  later  I  got  to  the 
mental  game  of  choosing  a  color 
scheme,  and  the  day  I  saw  the  paint 
sale  at  the  hardware  store,  I  knew 
there  was  no  turning  back. 

I  don't  like  to  paint  at  all,  really, 
so  the  thought  was  in  my  mind  to 
have  Bill  do  it,  although  his  unco- 
operative idea  about  all  do-it-your- 
self projects  was  that  they  cost  near- 
ly as  much  as  a  professional  job  by 
the  time  you  had  bought  the  tools; 
that  they  didn't  look  so  well;  and 
besides  (and  mostly)  that  they 
were  too  much  work. 

I  didn't  ever  really  expect  Bill  to 
do  it,  but  just  mentioning  it  was 
part  of  the  process.  Sometimes  it 
took  a  good  deal  of  impatience  to 
get  the  yeast-like  action  going. 

After  several   days  of  hinting,   I 


finally  said,  "When  are  you  going 
to  paint  the  bedroom?" 

"You're  not  expecting  me  to  do 
it,  are  you?"  he  asked.  That  set- 
tled that.  Still  I  had  had  to  elimi- 
nate the  possibility  that  he  might 
do  it  because  I  didn't  want  to, 
either. 

After  that  I  took  to  measuring 
the  room  with  my  eye  and  approxi- 
mately the  number  of  strokes  with 
the  roller  it  would  take  to  do  each 
wall.  I  assembled  the  tools  and  ma- 
terials needed  so  nothing  would 
slow  me  down  once  I  got  that  urge 
to  get  the  job  done.  Still  no  urge. 
The  yeast  was  getting  old. 

It  was  one  Monday  morning, 
after  a  particularly  peaceful  week 
end,  that  my  eyes  swept  the  room 
with  a  new  speed.  The  size  of  the 
walls  diminished  under  my  gaze, 
and  the  length  of  my  arm  sweep 
and  the  width  of  the  paint  roller 
were  exaggerated  by  my  exuber- 
ance. And  today  was  Monday. 
Bill's  mother  would  be  too  busy 
with  her  washing  to  catch  me  in  a 
mess. 

"I  think  I'll  just  paint  this  room 
today,"  I  said. 

"Uh  huh,"  mumbled  Bill  and 
rolled  out  of  bed. 

Just  paint  this  room  today,  in- 
deed! That  proved  to  be  the  under- 
statement of  the  century. 

I  started  to  pull  up  the  covers  on 
the  bed  but  threw  them  back  in- 
stead. Might  just  as  well  have  clean 
sheets,  too.  I'd  just  toss  them  in 
the  washer. 

As  soon  as  Bill  had  gone  to  work 
and  the  older  children  were  off 
to  school,  I  stacked  the  dishes  and 
started  the  painting. 

If  only  a  roller  or  brush  could 
sweep  down  a  wall  as  fast  as  the  eye 
thinks  it  can!     I  had  failed  to  con- 


258 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1960 


sider  the  rough  finish  of  the  plaster. 
It  took  a  great  deal  of  pressure  on 
the  roller  to  force  the  paint  into 
the  recesses  of  the  wall.  Before 
long  I  was  puffing  with  the  effort. 
I  paused  and  looked  back  to  admire 
the  spot  I  had  finished.  The  thirsty 
plaster  was  drinking  in  the  paint  like 
a  blotter.  Instead  of  the  clean 
oyster-white  I  had  in  mind,  the  spot 
was  a  dingy,  pale,  seasick  green. 
Feeling  a  pale,  seasick  green  myself, 
I  turned  back  to  my  task  with  more 
determination  but  less  enthusiasm. 
I'd  have  to  hurry  to  get  two  coats 
done  before  Bill  came  home  and 
saw  that  bilious  color. 

Four-year-old  Wayne  appeared  in 
the  doorway.  "Whyn't  you  give  me 
'prize?"  he  asked.    "An'  not  a  kiss." 

"I  don't  have  any  surprises,"  I 
said,  stretching  to  reach  a  little  far- 
ther on  the  ceiling.  "Run  outside 
now  and  play  in  the  sand  pile." 
Finally,  by  staring  him  down,  he 
said,  "Okay,"  and  the  door  slammed. 

By  mid-morning  my  shoulders 
ached  from  pushing,  and  my  neck 
was  stiff  from  holding  my  head 
tipped  back  to  look  at  the  ceiling. 
I  remembered  the  sheets  in  the 
washer  and  went  to  hang  them  out. 
Then  the  overflowing  hamper  of 
soiled  clothes  demanded  attention. 

When  I  had  put  down  my  paint 
roller  to  hang  clothes  for  the  sixth 
time,  I  looked  at  the  clock.  Patty 
would  be  home  from  school  any 
minute  and  could  play  with  Wayne 
when  he  woke  up  from  his  nap. 
In  another  blessed  hour  Edward 
would  be  home  from  his  paper 
route.  He  could  help  me  with  the 
second  coat.  I'd  tried  a  swipe  where 
the  paint  had  already  dried  and  it 
was  the  gleaming,  clean  color  of  an 
oyster  shell.  My  spirits  had  revived 
somewhat,  but  I  had  given  up  on 


my  time  schedule.  The  woodwork 
would  have  to  wait  until  tomorrow. 

Edward  came  in  about  four 
o'clock  with  his  face  looking  like  a 
storm  cloud. 

"Finished  your  route  already?" 

"No,  I  haven't  started  it.  My  bike 
won't  work." 

"What's  the  matter  with  it?" 

"The  fender  drags  on  the  wheel." 

"Can  you  fix  it?" 

"I  just  have  to  tighten  up  a 
screw." 

"Go  tighten  it  then.  What's  all 
the  fuss  about?" 

"I  can't  reach  the  screw  without 
taking  the  wheel  off.  I'll  need  a 
little  help." 

Edward  and  I  have  an  unex- 
pressed understanding  between  us. 
I  will  give  him  help  when  he  needs 
it,  and  he  w7ill  do  the  same  for  me. 
It  is  very  fine  to  have  a  son  like 
that. 

We  had  the  wheel  off  his  bicycle 
and  the  guilty  screw  tightened  in  a 
few  moments,  but  couldn't  get  the 
axle  nut  tightened  after  we  replaced 
the  wheel.  After  working  for  half 
an  hour,  we  discovered  the  threads 
were  stripped.  We  were  rummag- 
ing in  the  odds-and-ends  box  look- 
ing for  a  new  part  when  the  phone 
rang.  It  was  Mr.  McCloud  want- 
ing to  know  why  his  paper  hadn't 
been  delivered  yet. 

"Get  in  the  car,"  I  said  to  Ed- 
ward. "I'll  take  you  around  your 
route."  I  called  to  Patty  to  wash 
the  breakfast  dishes  and  set  the 
table  for  supper  while  she  watched 
Wayne.  "All  right,"  she  said.  Pat- 
ty is  a  delightful  child.  "Please  help 
me  with  my  arithmetic,  when  you 
get  back,"  she  called. 


T 


HAT    night    when    Bill    and    I 
crunched  our  way  to  bed  across 


DO  IT  YOURSELF 


259 


the  newspaper-strewn  floor,  he  said, 
"We  should  have  hired  John  Olson 
to  paint  this  room/' 

"We  couldn't  afford  it/'  I  re- 
minded him. 

He  acted  as  if  I'd  reduced  the 
resale  value  of  the  house  at  least 
five  hundred  dollars  by  doing  the 
job  myself,  and  we  couldn't  afford 
that  either. 

"It  will  look  better  with  a  second 
coat,"  I  assured  him,  pointing  to 
the  spot  I'd  gone  over  twice. 

"I  hope  so."  He  sounded  dubi- 
ous as  he  turned  out  the  light. 

The  next  day  I  painted  with  the 
greatest  care.  I  went  over  every 
spot  until  not  a  speck  of  green  was 
showing.  The  enamel  on  the  wood- 
work was  brushed  and  brushed  and 
not  a  drop  allowed  to  run.  I  paint- 
ed around  the  window  glass  with  a 
meticulousness  unheard  of  by  pro- 
fessional painters.  This  took  a  good 
deal  of  time,  however,  and  by  after- 
noon I  could  see  I  wouldn't  finish 
this  day  either. 

I  sank  wearily  into  a  chair.  I  felt 
the  enthusiasm  escape  from  me  in 
tired  little  puffs.  This  time  the 
yeast  had  risen  too  high.  Tomorrow 
I  would  start  being  efficient  like 
Bill's  mother.  I'd  make  a  schedule 
and  leave  no  time  on  it  for  my  crazy 
schemes.  Tomorrow  when  the 
painting  was  finished,  that  is.  I 
picked  up  a  paper  and  pencil  and 
made  a  few  notes:  Monday,  wash; 
Tuesdav,  iron. 

I  may  be  slow  to  get  started,  but 
at  least  I'm  not  a  quitter,  and  the 
next  morning  I  was  at  my  task 
early.  This  was  very  much  to  my 
credit,  for  the  air  outside  was  like 
bubbling  gingerale— sparkling,  cool, 
inviting.  Bill's  enthusiastic  "Not 
bad.    Not  bad,  at  all,"  when  he  saw 


the  room,  had  given  my  spirits  the 
lift  they  needed.  I  marveled  at  my 
luck  that  my  mother-in-law  hadn't 
caught  me  in  the  worst  of  all 
messes. 

No  sooner  had  this  thought 
crossed  my  mind  than  a  car  crossed 
the  intersection  and  drove  to  a  stop 
in  front  of  the  house  —  her  car. 

I  quickly  wiped  the  paint  from 
my  arms,  peeled  off  my  dirty 
clothes,  and  slipped  on  a  clean 
dress.  I  sprayed  air  freshener  in  a 
thick  choking  fog  to  dissipate  the 
paint  odor  and  shut  the  bedroom 
door. 

WHEN  the  bell  rang  for  the  sec- 
one  time,  I  called,  "Come  in," 
from  the  kitchen  where  I'd  started 
to  wash  breakfast  dishes. 

I  had  to  look  twice  to  make  sure 
it  was  Bill's  mother.  No  crisp  ging- 
ham today.  She  was  wearing  an  old 
skirt,  and  one  of  Dad's  faded  shirts. 
My  mouth  was  so  busy  being  open 
she  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"I  came  to  help  you,"  she  said, 
"with  the  painting."  She  should 
have  been  a  detective.  I  thought 
my  quick  camouflage  had  been  com- 
plete. 

"How  did  you  know?" 

"I  heard  from  Bill  and  I  see  paint 
on  your  nose,"  she  said  simply. 
"Where's  a  brush?" 

"But  today  is  your  day  to  clean 
the  linen  closet."  I  had  memorized 
her  schedule  by  now. 

"Forget  the  linen  closet.  Who 
will  know  a  hundred  years  from  now 
if  I  cleaned  it  today  or  not?" 

"Mother,  sit  down.  Do  you  feel 
all  right?" 

"I  haven't  felt  better  for  thirty- 
five  years." 


260 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1960 


"Will  you  explain  what's  hap- 
pened to  you?" 

"Nothing  happened  to  me.  I 
happened  to  it.  Emancipation  Proc- 
lamation." 

I  decided  Fd  better  humor  her. 
I  was  afraid  something  had  snapped 
in  her  well-disciplined  mind. 

"What  did  freeing  the  slaves  have 
to  do  with  you?"  I  asked. 

"I  have  just  freed  myself  from 
being  a  slave  —  a  slave  to  my  house, 
to  my  work.  But,  mostly,  to  my 
schedule.     I  burned  it." 

"Burned  your  schedule?" 

"Yes,  I  wanted  to  be  like  you. 
Master  of  my  fate." 

"But  I'm  not  master  of  my  fate 
at  all.    You're  the  one.  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  yes,  you  are,"  she  said.  "If 
you  want  to  do  something,  you  do 
it.  I'm  always  wanting  to  come  over 
to  see  what  new  and  exciting  things 
you  are  doing." 

The  new,  exciting  things  she  was 
talking  about  rushed  in  a  quick  pro- 
cession through  my  mind  —  the 
etched  trays,  the  ceramic  figurines, 
the  floats  for  the  children's  parades, 


raisins  drying  in  the  sun,  copper 
tooling,  mosaics,  piecing  quilts.  The 
line  was  long.    It  had  been  fun. 

"You've  taught  your  children  to 
do  all  sorts  of  things,"  she  went  on. 
"You  are  never  too  busy  to  help 
them  learn." 

I  hadn't  really  taught  them,  just 
let  them  work  with  me.  They  were 
so  eager,  and  their  small  fingers  re- 
sponded skillfully.  It  was  true  they 
had  learned  to  do  many  things  both 
to  help  and  for  fun. 

I  crumpled  the  paper  I  had  start- 
ed writing  my  schedule  on  last 
night,  and  dropped  it  in  the  waste 
basket  on  my  way  to  the  bedroom. 

"Let's  hurry  and  finish  the  paint- 
ing," I  said,  "and  then  how  would 
you  like  to  ride  up  the  canyon  and 
take  a  picnic?" 

"I'd  love  to,"  Mother  answered. 
"We  could  get  some  river  stones  so 
I  can  get  started  on  that  rock  garden 
I've  wanted  so  long." 

One  thing  I  didn't  know  about 
do-it-yourself  until  then.  It's  con- 
tagious. 


e/< 


aim 


Maude  Rubin 


I  claimed  this  garden  plot  for  mine  .  .  . 

From  desert  earth  I'd  made  it, 

Planted  every  rose  and  tree, 

Harbored  bird  and  humming  bee, 

Hoarded  seed  and  gently  laid  it 

In  the  furrow  —  powdered  fine 

Was  every  clod  of  dry  adobe. 

But  now  these  flowers  so  full  of  wonder, 

These  drums  of  hail,  these  shouts  of  thunder, 

Tear  my  flimsy  claim  asunder  .  .  . 

God's  —  the  seed,  the  storm,  the  tree, 

God's  —  the  garden,  lent  to  me! 


(christening  the    I  lew  (carriage 

Luh  Walker 


TT  was  an  ecstatic  moment  when  I 

first  saw  our  new  carriage  that 
lovely  summer  morning  in  1905.  No 
sleek-lined  Cadillac  could  ever  thrill 
me  as  did  that  carriage,  its  satiny 
smoothness  gleaming  in  beautiful 
newness  —  a  marked  contrast  to  our 
weather-worn  old  spring  wagon. 

The  carriage  was  a  complete  sur- 
prise. Only  the  night  before  papa 
had  smuggled  it  into  the  shed,  then 
driven  it  out  next  morning  at  the 
strategic  moment  when  we  were 
ready  to  go  visiting.  For  years  we 
had  longed  for  a  carriage.  Now  we 
had  one,  with  a  wonderful  glossy  top 
to  shelter  us  from  both  sun  and 
rain.  No  more  aching  arms  from 
holding  parasols.  And  those  in- 
triguing little  glass  boxes  up  in 
front  held  real  kerosene  lamps. 
Fancy  driving  along  a  dark  road  with 
carriage  lights  gleaming  like  a 
couple  of  giant  fireflies! 

Papa  had  perfectly  timed  the  new 
purchase  with  our  long-planned 
visit  to  the  Wright  family  who 
lived  on  a  distant  farm  in  the 
''Eagle"  neighborhood. 

Proudly  we  climbed  in,  Papa  and 
Mamma  in  the  front  seat,  we  chil- 
dren in  the  back.  Off  we  went  be- 
hind Major  and  Ribbon,  our  fast- 
stepping  sorrels.  The  carriage  rode 
marvelously.  It  was  like  skimming 
along  on  air  compared  to  our 
clumsy  spring  wagon. 

Everywhere  was  lush  summer 
greenness— rolling  meadows,  fields  of 
knee-high  corn,  and  great  clumps  of 
wild  roses  dotting  the  roadside.  In 
spite  of  our  urging  him  to  go  fast, 
Papa  drove  slowly,  saving  the  horses, 


he  said.  Poking  along  was  not  in 
keeping  with  a  handsome  new  car- 
riage, when  we  knew  our  team  could 
pass  any  other  on  the  road.  Not 
till  we  reached  the  National  Trail 
did  Papa  "let  out  the  ponies."  This 
was  the  best  road  in  the  country, 
graded  and  dragged  to  almost 
boulevard  smoothness  by  the  enter- 
prising Eagle  farmers. 

But  there  was  another  reason  for 
Papa's  increased  speed.  This  fine 
road  was  attracting  those  newfan- 
gled automobiles.  Just  as  well  get 
out  of  danger  as  soon  as  possible, 
Papa  said.  The  possibility  of  meet- 
ing one  of  the  machines  put  a  slight 
damper  on  our  high  spirits.  We 
were  fearful  as  to  how  Major  and 
Ribbon  might  react  to  their  first 
sight  of  an  automobile. 

Terrible  stories  were  told  of 
what  sometimes  happened  when 
horses  saw  automobiles.  There  had 
been  runaways  and  even  people 
killed.  Women  seldom  drove  on 
the  road  any  more.  A  man's  grip 
on  the  reins  was  needed  if  one  of 
those  nefarious  machines  was  en- 
countered. 

\  LERT  to  danger,  we  kept  close 
watch  on  the  road  back  of  us. 
Suddenly,  my  heart  stood  still,  but 
I  managed  to  gasp,  'There  comes 
onel,y  No  need  to  say  what.  Papa 
urged  the  team  ahead,  while  the 
rest  of  us  concentrated  on  that 
brassy-eyed  monster.  If  only  we 
could  reach  the  safe  haven  of  Mr. 
Wright's  barnlot  before  it  caught 
up  with  us! 

The  horses'  hoofs  clicked  faster 

Page  261 


262 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


and  faster,  but  what  horse  could 
match  a  machine  that  raced  at  the 
reckless  speed  of  twenty  miles  an 
hour?  It  was  gaining  on  us!  No 
doubt  about  it.  The  horses'  ears 
were  up.  They  had  scented  the 
acrid  smoke  of  that  fearful  machine. 
Mr.  Wright's  red  barn  loomed 
ahead.  We  might  make  it  if  the 
gates  were  open.  With  the  sprawl- 
ing hedge,  we  couldn't  tell. 

Closer  and  closer  came  the 
wheezing  monster.  ''Hurry,  hurry!" 
we  warned  Papa.  A  tickle  of  the 
whip,  and  the  team  broke  into  a 
gallop.  Just  ahead,  a  man  was  wild- 
ly waving  his  arm  in  the  direction 
of  the  gate.  Thank  goodness  it  was 
open!  Mr.  Wright's  firm  hand 
gripped  Ribbon's  bridle  as  the  brass- 
trimmed  machine  went  snorting  by. 
The  horses  stood  panting  with  heav- 
ing sides,  but  we  and  our  new  car- 
riage were  safe. 

We  hadn't  realized  how  common 
the  gas  buggies  had  become.  Before 
the  day  was  over,  a  half  dozen  went 
whizzing  by.  And  each  time  we 
children  raced  to  the  front  gate  for 
a  close-up  of  this  fascinating  ma- 
chine. With  their  curiosity  under 
better  control,  the  grownups  took 
their  vantage  point  on  the  front 
porch.  Almost  as  queer  looking  as 
the  automobiles  themselves  were 
the  occupants  —  men  in  funny  black 
goggles,  women  with  long  fluttering 
veils,  and  both  men  and  women 
wearing  long  coats  that  Mrs.  Wright 
said  were  "dusters." 

Conversation  that  day  didn't  fall 
into  the  usual  pattern  of  "man  talk" 
and  "woman  talk."  In  the  parlor 
Mr.  Wright  and  Papa  made  desul- 
tory attempts  to  discuss  crops.  But 
it  was  hard  to  concentrate  on  corn 
when  any  minute  they  might  have 


to  dash  to  the  porch  to  see  how 
the  passing  model  differed  from  the 
one  that  went  by  an  hour  ago. 

Both  Papa  and  Mr.  Wright  were 
agreed  that  automobiles  were  a  men- 
ace. Vermont  might  have  the  right 
idea,  they  said,  in  passing  a  law  that 
forbade  driving  an  automobile  on 
a  public  road  unless  a  man  walked 
several  hundred  feet  ahead  to  give 
warning.  But  Mr.  Wright  admit- 
ted a  few  Eagle  farmers  were  get- 
ting "the  bug."  His  neighbor,  Ed 
Matson,  had  just  bought  one.  Fool- 
ish, of  course.  He  wouldn't  think 
of  it  himself.  Oh,  maybe  in  a  year 
or  two,  if  crops  were  good.  .  .  .  But 
Mr.  Wright's  conclusion  was  cut 
short  by  a  raucous  honk  that  sent 
both  men  scurrying  to  the  porch. 

HpHE  topic  of  automobiles  had  also 
invaded  the  kitchen.  As  she 
whipped  the  potatoes,  Mrs.  Wright 
kept  up  a  sprightly  flow  of  chatter 
about  the  Matsons  and  their  new 
automobile.  Dropping  her  voice  to 
a  whisper,  she  confided  to  Mamma 
that  she  was  worried  .  .  .  worried 
about  her  husband  who  was  show- 
ing strong  symptoms  of  "automo- 
bile fever."  He  was  a  good  man, 
but  men  were  men,  and  you 
couldn't  tell.  .  .  . 

"Come  on,  you  women,"  boomed 
Mr.  Wright  from  the  parlor,  "or 
you'll  miss  this  one."  Mrs.  Wright 
dropped  the  potato  masher,  and 
with  Mamma  rushed  to  the  porch. 

We  could  hardly  bear  to  leave 
that  exciting  spot.  We  took  a  back 
road  home,  since  Papa  decided  the 
longest  way  round  might  be  the 
safest.  Jouncing  over  this  little- 
traveled  road,  our  new  carriage 
didn't  ride  quite  so  smoothly,  but 


CHRISTENING  THE  NEW  CARRIAGE 


263 


we  children  chattered  excitedly 
about  those  whizzing  automobiles 
we  had  seen.  Would  we  ever,  ever 
ride  in  one,  or  wear  one  of  those 
glamorous  veils,  we  wondered? 

Papa  might  have  been  wondering 
a   little,   too.      He   held   the   reins 


loosely,  looking  straight  ahead  with 
no  comments  on  the  corn  we  passed. 
Only  now  and  then  he'd  speak,  and 
when  he  did,  it  was  to  say  some- 
thing about  automobiles.  As  yet, 
our  new  car  was  only  a  gleam  in  his 
eye,  but  the  gleam  was  there. 


c/he   (c)ld  [Red  Couch 


Helen  B.  Morris 


I  sat  in  the  platform  rocker  staring 
at  my  old  red  couch.  It  wasn't 
really  red  any  more  —  just  the 
color  that  is  left  after  many  seasons 
of  sun  have  subtracted  the  intense 
hues  of  newness.  Varied  lengths  of 
faded  strings  dangled  from  the  worn 
right  arm,  and  an  inch  of  heavy 
white  cord  pointed  in  my  direction. 
It  was  a  big,  awkward  intruder 
standing  boldly  against  the  new 
gray-green  wall. 

Sadly,  I  realized  it  would  con- 
tinue to  be  the  "chief  seat"  in  our 
house  for  many  seasons  yet.  But, 
then,  it  would  surely  have  to  go. 

This  last  thought  stirred  some 
idle  corners  in  my  mind.  As  I 
looked  at  the  couch  again,  a  vision 
of  memories  played  before  the  eyes 
of  my  imagination.  It  magically 
melted  my  scorn  and  transformed 
it  into  a  kind  of  affection.  Then  I 
knew  that  to  cast  it  away  without 
a  thought  of  thanks  would  be 
slightly  akin  to  retiring  a  loyal  serv- 
ant to  penniless  idleness. 

I  suddenly  remembered  the  bleak 
day  four  Januarys  before  when  my 
three-year-old  lay  weak  and  fever- 
ish. He  was  sicker  than  I  had  ever 
seen  him.  His  pale,  thin  face  made 
his  heavy  eyes  look  large  and  sad.  I 
put  a  pillow  and  a  blanket  on  the 
old   red    couch,    and   he   lay   there 


waiting    for    the    doctor   to    arrive. 

That  evening  he  sat  up,  turned 
to  me  and  asked,  "Mommy,  who 
is  it  that  makes  little  boys  well?" 

"The  doctor?"  I  guessed. 

"Yes,  Mommy,  but  who  else 
makes  boys  well?"  he  persisted,  and 
without  waiting  for  my  answer,  "It's 
Jesus  that  makes  boys  well,  Mom- 
my. 

At  least  seven  different  pairs  of 
Relief  Society  visiting  teachers  have 
been  asked  to  sit  down  on  that 
old  red  couch.  As  they  have  sat 
there  they  have  brought  cheer  and 
beautiful  messages  of  gospel  hope 
into  our  home. 

Any  number  of  insurance,  maga- 
zine, food-plan,  awning,  book,  soft 
water,  and  brush  salesmen  have 
spent  persuasive,  fruitless  hours  sit- 
ting there  with  wares  we  may  have 
wanted,  but  would  have  to  wait  a 
while  longer  to  afford. 

Then  into  my  mind  flashed  a  pic- 
ture of  our  family  of  four  sitting 
side  by  side  on  the  old  red  couch. 
There  we  have  sat  to  begin  our 
family  hours  —  with  all  their  suc- 
cesses and  failures.  Here  three  of 
us  sat  while  we  waited  for  the  five- 
year-old  to  summon  enough  cour- 
age to  give  the  talk  he  had 
composed  for  this  special  purpose. 


264 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


I  remembered  his  child  voice 
saying,  "I  believe  in  Heavenly 
Father.  I  believe  that  the  gospel 
is  true.  I  pray  to  Heavenly  Father 
when  I  should.  When  Jesus  and 
his  disciples  went  out  fishing,  the 
sea  was  'furious,'  and  Jesus  said, 
Teace  be  still/  and  the  sea  was 
calm.  I  love  my  brother  and  my 
parents.  .  .  ." 

QO  many  times  we  have  invited 
our  bishop  and  his  counselors 
to  sit  down  on  the  old  red  couch. 
Then  we  have  steadied  ourselves, 
wondering  if  their  tidings  might  be 
a  new  challenge  somewhere  in  the 
upbuilding  of  the  kingdom.  And 
surprising  as  such  requests  have 
been,  or  how  far  above  us  the  task 
may  have  seemed,  any  bread  cast 
upon  the  water  has  always  returned 
a  thousand  fold. 

The  old  red  couch  has  provided 
a  seat  for  a  representative  from  at 
least  seven  different  classes  of  shy, 
twelve-year-old  boys  who  have  come 
faithfully  on  Fast  Sunday  morning 
carrying  with  them  a  stiff  brown 
envelope. 

Then  I  remembered  sitting  there 
one  late  September  evening.  The 
head  of  our  house  came  home  later 
than  usual  from  a  Saturday  night 
Priesthood  meeting.  I  sat  there 
while  he  told  me  he  was  the  new 
member  of  the  stake  high  council. 

Since  then  I  have  sat  there  wait- 
ing for  him  many  long  and  lonely 
evenings,  but  there  we  have  also 
sat  when  he  returned  and  we  have 
discussed  issues  great  and  small. 
From  this  spot,  I  realized,  had  come 
most  of  our  hopes  and  plans.  It 
had  been  the  setting  of  many  of 
our  deepest  confidences. 

Faces  of  friends  old  and  new 
passed    before    my    memory    as    I 


thought  of  the  people  who  had  sat 
on  the  old  red  couch.  I  remem- 
bered the  wonderful,  welcome 
friends  who  came  to  strengthen  us 
in  our  moments  of  sorrow,  and  to 
share  with  us  our  times  of  joy. 

My  reminiscing  mind  saw  two 
tiny  babies  napping  on  the  old  red 
couch.  It  saw  two  little  boys  cling- 
ing to  its  edge  as  they  learned  to 
walk.  And  as  they  grew,  their  keen 
imaginations  transformed  its  arms 
into  horses,  its  cushions  into  boats, 
and  its  back  to  the  tallest  building 
in  the  world.  And  temporarily,  it 
has  been  known  to  become  a 
tumbling  mat,  a  slippery  slide,  and 
even  a  trampoline. 

I  remembered  sacred  moments 
when  lying  there  ill  I  have  felt  the 
power  of  the  Priesthood  give  me 
needed  strength  and  felt  great  grati- 
tude for  the  presence  of  the  Priest- 
hood in  our  home. 

We  all  went  to  the  old  red  couch 
when  we  first  sat  down  together  as 
a  family  of  five,  and  we  opened  a 
little  white  blanket  to  introduce  a 
heaven-sent  baby  daughter  to  her 
two  excited,  noisy  brothers.  It  was 
there  we  all  said  a  silent,  humble 
thanks  for  this  gift  of  life. 

Remembering,  a  little  of  the  color 
seemed  magically  restored  to  the 
faded  red  upholstery.  The  desire  to 
send  it  to  obscurity  had  lost  its 
urgency.  There  it  stood,  meaning 
many  things  to  a  family  —  a  boat, 
a  cradle,  seat  of  honor,  and  even  a 
spare  bedroom  for  grandpas  and 
grandmas  when  they  came  to  spend 
the  night. 

Still,  in  time,  the  old  red  couch 
will  have  to  go.  But  not  to  be 
discarded  —  just  tucked  away.  It 
was  the  remembering  that  changed 
it  from  an  enemy  to  a  real  trusted 
friend. 


I 


[Pathways 

Evelyn  Cox 

N  the  early  dawn  I  walked  across  a  meadow.     The  air  was  cool  with  a  fresh,  earthy 
fragrance.     Birds  chirped  and  called  from  near  by  willow  and  poplar  trees. 


From  the  indigo  blue  of  the  sky  to  the  green  carpet  of  grass  I  felt  the  world  was 
beautiful;  it  was  good  to  be  alive.  I  enjoyed  this  habit  of  walking  and  looking  and 
listening  in  the  early  hours  after  dawn. 


My  steps  left  slight  imprint  upon  the  grass  as  I  passed  by.  And  then  I  crossed  a 
path.  Many  footsteps  had  worn  away  the  tender  green  blades  of  grass.  Even  the  roots 
had  long  since  been  trampled  and  destroyed;  the  earth  was  worn  down  and  deeply 
rutted. 


I  stopped  and  thought,  how  like  a  pathway  are  the  habits  we  form.  Most  acts, 
whether  good  or  bad,  do  not  leave  too  deep  an  impression  when  they  are  committed 
once.  However,  each  repetition  gives  a  deeper  impression,  and  we  have  made  a  path 
upon  which  we  travel,  up  or  down,  whichever  the  pathway  leads. 


Jrlpplesauce    Luread 

Myrtle  Ainsworth 

1  pkg.  yeast (  either  fresh  or  dry)  1  c.  cracked  wheat 

(dissolved  in  1  Vi  cups  warm  water)  !4  c.  sugar 

1  c.  applesauce  (sweetened  or  un-  1  tsp.  salt 

sweetened,  as  desired)  lA  c.  shortening 

1   c.  dry  milk  5-6  c.  white  flour 

Mix  all  of  the  ingredients  together,  except  the  white  flour.  Then  add  two  cups 
of  white  flour  and  stir  well.  Let  the  mixture  stand  in  a  warm  place  to  rise  (from  one 
to  two  hours).  Then  add  the  remainder  of  the  flour,  enough  to  make  a  soft  dough. 
This  requirement  will  depend  upon  the  thickness  of  the  applesauce  and  the  consistency 
of  the  dough  desired.  Mold  the  dough  into  three  loaves,  or  two  loaves  and  one  dozen 
rolls,  as  desired.  Dot  with  butter  or  brown  sugar  and  let  rise  until  double  in  bulk. 
Then  place  in  an  oven  preheated  to  400  °  F.  After  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  reduce  the 
heat  to  300  °  and  bake  for  one-half  hour  or  more  according  to  degree  of  brownness 
desired. 

Raisins  or  chopped  nuts,  dates,  prunes,  or  figs  may  be  added  to  this  recipe,  and, 
if  desired,  for  a  sweet  bread,  more  sugar  may  be  added.  If  unsweetened  applesauce  is 
used,  the  bread  will  not  have  a  sweet  flavor. 

Page  265 


*j\nna    Vi/hitney   (Johnson  —   (gifted  J/Lrtist 

\  NNA  Whitney  Johnson,  Springville,  Utah,  in  all  her  eighty-two  years,  has  exempli- 
■**•  fied  the  theme  "A  thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever."  An  artist  of  multiple  talents 
and  many  interests,  she  has  been  successful  in  landscape  painting  in  oils,  china  painting 
and  designing,  raising  houseplants,  designing  and  quilting  quilts  and  comforters,  making 
hooked  rugs,  tooled  leather  articles,  ceramic  figurines,  and  many  pieces  of  embroidery, 
crocheted  articles,  and  knitted  clothing.  She  is  a  charter  member  of  the  Hafen-Dallin 
Art  Club,  and  was  Springville's  "Mother  of  the  Year"  in  1956. 

Mrs.  Johnson  has  devotedly  served  the  Church,  and  has  worked  in  various  positions 
in  Relief  Society  for  thirty-six  years.  Her  descendants  include  four  sons,  two  daughters, 
twenty-four  grandchildren,  and  nine  great-grandchildren. 


Cfioine  U\( 


line  u\esponst 

Winona  F.  Thomas 


biltty 


I  thought  to  write  a  poem, 

One  was  running  through  my  head, 

But  I  made  you  pajamas 

To  keep  you  warm  in  bed. 

I  could  have  made  a  picture, 

But  I  knew  you  had  no  bread 

I  kneaded  dough  and  baked  the  loaves 

So  that  you  would  be  fed. 

.Page  266 


I  fingered  the  piano; 
My  music  was  outspread. 
When  I  saw  dust  upon  the  floor 
I  cleaned  your  house  instead. 

That  night  my  prayers  were  heaven  sped. 
"Thank  God  for  you,"  is  what  I  said. 


The  New  Day 

Chapter  7  (Conclusion) 
Hazel  K.  Todd 


LYNN  packed  her  luggage 
carefully  while  it  was  still 
early  morning. 
Aunt  Polly  had  arisen  long  before 
sun-up  and  picked  fresh  rhubarb. 
Now  she  was  making  pie.  There 
was  already  gingerbread  on  the  cup- 
board, fresh  strawberry  jam,  and  a 
pan  of  chiciv^n  ready  to  be  fried. 
'My  goodi,  ess,  Aunt  Polly,  you'd 


And  then  she  saw  the  tiny  speck 
far  off  in  the  distance.  And  she 
knew  it  was  David.  Even  before 
she  could  see  the  gray  and  green 
color  of  the  car,  she  knew  it  was  he. 

"Aunt  Polly,"  she  said.  "I  think 
he  is  coming!" 

Aunt  Polly  came  and  stood  beside 
her. 

"Aunt  Polly,"  Lynn  said,  "keep 


think  it  was  Vhanksgiving  or  some-      trying  to  help  Johnny." 


thing  with  al\  this  baking,"  Lynn 
said,  coming  into  the  aromatic 
kitchen. 

"I  thought  you  might  like  a  lunch 
to  nibble  on,  on  the  way.  If  this 
David  boy  is  like  other  men,  he 
likes  to  eat." 

"I'm  sure  he  does,"  Lynn  laughed. 
"And  he  will  be  happy,  I'm  sure,  to 
know  he's  marrying  into  such  good 
cooking." 

"Don't  say  such  things.  You 
might  give  me  a  swelled  head." 
Aunt  Polly  was  trying  to  be  jovial. 
But  she  added  seriously,  "It  has 
been  wonderful  cooking  for  you 
again!" 

Then  they  didn't  say  any  more. 


Aunt  Polly  didn't  answer. 

The  big  gray  car  was  coming  up 
the  hill  now.  Lynn  gave  Aunt  Polly 
a  quick  kiss  and  went  out  the  door. 

She  walked  to  the  gate  and  stood 
waiting.  And  then,  in  a  minute 
David's  arms  were  about  her. 

"Lynn,  my  darling,"  he  said  hold- 
ing her  head  against  his  shoulder. 
"It  seems  as  if  you've  been  gone  a 
year  instead  of  a  week." 

"Does  it  rcr.Ily?" 

She  held  to  his  hand  then.  "But, 
come,  Aunt  Polly  is  waiting  to  look 
you  over.  She  has  cooked  such  a 
feast  we  can  never  eat  it  all." 

They  walked  up  the  path  holding 
hands,   to   the   house   where   Aunt 


All  day  Lynn  waited  anxiously.  Polly  was  waiting. 
She  started  watching  the  road  long  It  was  difficult  to  say  goodbye, 
ahead  of  time.  Even  the  delicious  breakfast  of  blue- 
It's    a   long   way   to    Chicago,"  berry   muffins  and   scrambled  eggs 


Aunt  Polly  said  once. 

Lynn  laughed  a  little.  "I  guess 
I'm  just  too  anxious." 

Once  she  went  out  and  walked 
around  the  yard.  "If  I  could  just 
have  helped  Johnny,"  she  said,  "it 
would  have  been  so  much  easier  to 
leave." 


edge, 
cry- 


hadn't  taken  away  the  sharp 

"I  never  knew  I  was  such  a 
baby,"  Aunt  Polly  said. 

But  she  couldn't  seem  to  do  any- 
thing about  it.  She  stood  holding 
the  corner  of  her  apron  to  her  eyes. 
"Oh,  go  on,  get  out  before  I  start 
all  over  again." 

Page  267 


268 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


"We  must  see  her  often/'  David 
said,  as  they  walked  to  the  car. 

"It's  a  promise/'  Lynn  said,  and 
then  she  saw  Peter,  almost  upon  her. 
His  face  was  flushed  from  running, 
his  shirt  tail  stuck  out,  and  his  chest 
was  heaving. 

"You  got  to  help  me.  Lindy's 
sick!"  he  panted. 

T  N  horror,  Lynn  looked  down  into 

his  face. 

"Her  knee  hurts.  It's  all  big  and 
red." 

The  cut  by  the  turkey  nest!  The 
iodine!    She  had  not  used  it! 

"What  is  the  matter?"  David 
asked,  looking  at  the  frightened 
boy.    "Who  is  this  child?" 

"He  is  Johnny's  boy,"  Lynn  said. 
"His  little  sister  cut  her  leg  badly 
the  day  I  called  you." 

"My  Dad  had  to  go  before  Lindy 
woke  up.  That  MayRee  woman 
told  me  to  always  call  her  number, 
but  I  forgot  it,"  Peter  said  unhap- 

Pi]y. 

"But  I  can  find  it,"  Lynn  said, 
seizing  the  ray  of  hope.  And  then 
she  stooped  and  put  her  arm  around 
Peter.  "I  am  going  away  to  Chi- 
cago to  live,"  she  said.  "But  May- 
Ree will  always  be  here  to  help  you. 
I'll  find  her  right  now.  She  is  a 
nurse  and  will  know  just  what  to 
do  for  Lindy." 

In  the  house  Lynn  explained 
briefly  to  Aunt  Polly,  and  then  wait- 
ed for  the  hospital  to  find  MayRee. 

"But  I  guess  you  know  you  got 
me  sent  home  the  other  night," 
MayRee  said  to  Lynn's  second  invi- 
tation to  go  to  Johnny's  house. 

"Please  try  again." 

"What  am  I  supposed  to  do  this 
time?" 

"That  day  before  you  came  Lindy 


fell  and  cut  her  knee.  I  wrapped 
it  up.  Now  Peter  is  all  excited.  He 
says  that  Lindy  is  sick,  that  her  knee 
is  red  and  swollen." 

"But  Peter  could  have  called  me 
if  he  wanted  to.    I  told  him  to." 

"He  forgot  your  number.  He's 
all  confused." 

There  was  a  slight  hesitation. 
"But  Johnny  will  just  send  me 
home." 

"Johnny  isn't  there  now.  Any- 
way, MayRee,  somebody's  got  to 
help  them.  I'm  going  back  to  Chi- 
cago. I  won't  be  here  any  more. 
Don't  you  think  it  would  be  better 
for  you?  You  will  always  be  here. 
And  besides  you  are  a  nurse  and 
know  what  to  do." 

MayRee  sighed.  "Very  well, 
Lynn.  I  guess  I'll  always  keep  try- 
lng. 

"Please  do.  And  please  let  me 
know  as  soon  as  you  can,  how  Lindy 
is.    I'll  be  waiting  here." 

"It  may  take  only  a  few  minutes, 
if  Johnny  comes.  I  may  be  back 
before  you  get  your  hat  off." 

DUT  it  was  an  hour  before  the 
phone  rang. 
Lynn     held     the    receiver    with 
trembling  hands.     "MayRee?"  she 
asked  eagerly. 

"Lindy  is  all  right,  Lynn,  just  a 
real  sore  knee,  with  a  dose  of  infec- 
tion. I'm  taking  her  to  the  hospital 
for  penicillin." 
"Oh,  MayRee,  I  am  so  glad." 
"Yes,  it  could  have  been  serious 
soon." 

"Johnny  .  .  .  did  he  come?" 
"Yes,  he  came  just  when  I  had 
the  bandage  off  and  it  looked  the 
worst." 

"He  didn't  send  you  home  then?" 
"No.    Because  I  scared  him  half 


THE  NEW  DAY 


269 


to  death.  I  made  him  think  Lindy 
was  sick  enough  to  die.  He  was 
glad  to  have  me  stay.  If  you  have 
been  wondering,  Lynn,  if  he  loves 
those  children,  you  don't  have  to 
any  more.     He  adores  them/' 

"Oh,  I'm  sure  he  does,  but.  .  .  ." 

"He  promised  to  change  his  ways, 
to  ...  to  forget  the  past.  He  prom- 
ised to  let  me  help  him." 

"MayRee,  I  am  so  happy." 

There  was  a  faint  sob. 

"Lynn,  do  you  —  do  you  think 
some  day  maybe  I  could  be  a  good 
stepmother?" 

Lynn  smiled  to  herself.  "The  best 
in  the  world,  MayRee."  She  hesi- 
tated a  moment.  "Will  you  do 
something  for  me?" 

"Anything,  Lindy." 

"Just  tell  Johnny  we  said  goodbye 
as  the  best  of  friends." 

There  was  a  slight  pause. 

"But  I  .  .  .  Why  don't  you  tell 
him  yourself?  He's  with  Lindy.  I'll 
get  him." 

"But  I'm  not  sure  he  would  talk 
to  me." 

"I  think  he  would  now,  Lynn. 
Wait  just  a  minute." 


Lynn  waited  calmly  until  she 
heard  him  pick  up  the  receiver. 

"Johnny?" 

"Yes,  Lynn." 

"I  just  wanted  to  say  goodbye." 

"Thank  you,  Lindy." 

"You  have  darling  children,  John- 
ny. 

He  paused.  "I  ...  I  want  to 
thank  you  for  being  so  kind  to  them. 
They  adore  you." 

"I  will  be  looking  forward  to  see- 
ing all  of  you  when  I  visit  Aunt 
Polly." 

"Lynn,  can  you  forgive  me  for 
being  —  for  being  that  way?" 

"Of  course,  Johnny.  I  have  been 
foolish,  too.  But  that  is  all  in  the 
past.  Remember,  this  is  a  new  day, 
a  bright  new  day,  with  all  the  world 
before  us." 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "I  will  try  to  re- 
member." 

She  wiped  the  tears  from  her  eyes 
and  wondered  why  she  was  crying 
when  she  was  so  happy. 

And  then  she  hung  the  phone  on 
the  old  worn  hook,  kissed  Aunt  Pol- 
ly again,  and  went  to  find  David 
who  was  waiting  for  her  in  the  porch 
swing. 


» ♦  ■ 


cJke   vUtld  [Plum  off 


ee 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

From  near  the  creek  a  wave  of  perfume  comes, 
As  softly  as  the  zephyr's  touch  at  night. 
The  native  wild  plum  tree  will  soon  bring  plums 
To  ripen  in  the  wind  and  valley  light. 

Its  growth  was  sure  when  there  was  much  at  stake, 
And  with  the  perfume  of  another  dawn, 
It  brings  back  fleeting  memories  that  take 
Us  far,  but  blossom  trystings  soon  are  gone 
With  all  the  sweet  intangibility 
Of  perfume  from  the  Potawatomi. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instructions  of  the  Relief  Society. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marjorie  M.  Ward 

SALT  LAKE  STAKE   (UTAH),  NINETEENTH  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
MAKES  HOOKED  RUGS  IN  PROJECT  "RAGS  TO  RICHES" 

Left  to  right:  Jeanne  Wilkins;  Naomi  Bliss;  Antonia  Van  Otten;  Alice  Tolman, 
instructor;  Cordelia  Taylor;  Connie  Ward. 

Marjorie  M.  Ward,  President,  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "During 
the  year  1959  the  Relief  Society  sisters  from  the  Nineteenth  Ward  have  hooked  these 
beautiful  rugs,  making  them  entirely  from  discarded  woolen  clothing  and  old  blankets, 
doing  all  the  dyeing  themselves.  They  have  learned  the  true  value  of  thrift,  the  real 
art  of  blending  colors,  and  the  joy  of  doing  something  very  worthwhile.  'A  thing 
of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever.'  With  care,  these  rugs  will  last  for  many  generations,  a  luxury 
many  could  not  afford  if  they  had  to  buy  them.  These  rugs  cost  so  little,  only  the 
price  of  the  stamped  burlap  and  a  few  cents  for  dye." 

Page  270 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


271 


Photograph  submitted  by  Beulah  B.  Woodbury 

BRITISH  MISSION,  CENTRAL  AND  NORTHERN  DISTRICTS  SINGING 
MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  AT  CONFERENCE 

December  1959 

Beulah  B.  Woodbury,  President,  British  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "General 
Conference  of  the  Central  and  Northern  Districts  was  occasioned  by  the  visit  of  Presi- 
dent Henry  D.  Moyle  of  the  First  Presidency  and  Lawrence  D.  McKay  of  the  Sun- 
day School  General  Superintendency,  their  wives,  and  the  two  daughters  of  President 
Moyle,  Alice  and  Janet. 

"The  Singing  Mothers  have  been  called  on  to  organize  themselves  and  sing  at  each 
of  the  district  conferences  this  past  fall  series.  All  of  the  Singing  Mothers  from  this 
area  united  in  a  group  of  226,  which  was  led  by  Sister  Margaret  Jenner  of  the  Hull 
District,  and  Sister  Elsie  Curtis,  also  of  the  Hull  District,  acted  as  accompanist.  .  .  . 
The  Singing  Mothers  have  also  been  called  upon  to  provide  the  music  for  the  spring 
series  of  conferences  almost  by  popular  demand  of  the  membership  of  the  mission. 

"Many  expressions  of  appreciation  of  this  event  were  received  from  district  presi- 
dents and  branch  presidents,  as  well  as  from  many  others.  President  Peter  }.  Everett 
of  the  Hull  Branch  commented:  'The  Relief  Society  choir  was  truly  magnificent,  a 
choir  of  angels.  How  great  it  was  to  sing  with  the  other  2,034  saints,  and  then  to 
crown  all  this  to  hear  the  leaders  of  our  Church  speak.'  " 


PHOENIX  STAKE  (ARIZONA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  VIEWS  FILM  "UNTO  THE 

LEAST  OF  THESE,"  November  5,  1959 

Ruth  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  showing  of  the 
film  "Unto  the  Least  of  These"  through  courtesy  of  the  Fox  Theatre,  Phoenix.  "More 
than  1100  women  came  out  to  see  the  film.  A  personal  invitation  was  sent  to  every 
woman  in  the  three  stakes  (Phoenix,  East  Phoenix,  North  Phoenix)  inviting  her  to 
come  and  bring  her  husband  and  friends  and  neighbors. 

"We  began  the  hour-long  program  with  a  beautiful  prayer  offered  by  the  East 
Phoenix  Stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  Edith  Alexander.  Then  a  greeting  and 
introduction  of  the  film  by  Ruth  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society,  fol- 
lowed by  a  song,  'The  Lord's  Prayer'  sung  by  our  talented  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society 
organist  Virginia  Peterson.  Then  the  film  was  shown,  followed  by  the  song  'My 
Testimony'  sung  by  a  large  group  of  Singing  Mothers  from  Phoenix  Stake.  Benediction 
by  Mildred  Romney,  visiting  teacher  message  leader  of  the  East  Phoenix  Stake.  It 
was  truly  a  touching  and  inspirational  hour.  We  know  that  many  hearts  were  touched 
that  morning  and  many  good  resolutions  were  made  anew. 

"We  sincerely  thank  our  wonderful  General  Board,  and  especially  Sister  Christine 
Robinson,  for  this  marvelous  story  so  beautifully  told  and  filmed." 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1960 


Photograph   submitted  by  Minnie  P.   Burton 

WEST  GERMAN  MISSION,  COLOGNE  BRANCH  SINGING  MOTHERS 

PRESENT    MUSIC    FOR    NOVEMBER    i,    1959, 

SUNDAY  EVENING   PROGRAM 

At  the  right:  chorister  Margaret  Schoeler. 

First  row,  left  to  right:  Erna  Schumacher;  Martha  Elisabeth  Otto,  President;  Hed- 
wig  Klesper. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Anna  von  Kalkstein;  Margarete  Obermann;  Frieda  Weich- 
haus;  Margarete  Moccke. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Ruth  T.  Benson  and  Marion  Kaye  Greenwood. 

Minnie  P.  Burton,  President,  West  German  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Ruth 
Benson  and  Marion  Kaye  Greenwood  are  missionaries.  The  Singing  Mothers  groups 
in  our  mission  have  done  much  to  bring  our  sisters  together.  Many  of  our  groups  are 
small,  but  in  this  land  where  so  much  fine  music  originated,  the  love  for  music  is  ever 
present.     We  hope  to  encourage  such  groups  in  each  branch  in  the  mission." 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaRue  L.  Schoenfeld 

LAKE  VIEW  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE,   October   18.    1959 

Lake  View  Stake  Relief  Society  officers  and  board  members,  seated  in  the  front 
row,  left  to  right:  Mabel  Burgener;  Gwen  Stokes;  Hazel  Heslop;  LaRue  L.  Schoen- 
feld, President;  Glenda  Thompson;  Lucille  Molen;  Iola  Belnap  Murray,  chorister;  Mabel 
Peterson;  Laura  Holmes;  Mae  Matis;  Marietta  Parker, 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


273 


Several  members  of  the  chorus  were  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken,  including 
Dorothy  Code,  stake  organist  and  Mabel  Belnap  Relief  Society  stake  organist.  Sister 
Mabel  Belnap's  picture  is  inserted  at  the  top  right. 

Sister  Schoenfeld  reports:  "Approximately  one  hundred  Singing  Mothers  par- 
ticipated in  the  singing  for  both  sessions  of  conference,  and  also  for  conference  in  Janu- 
ary of  the  same  year  (1959).  Some  of  the  songs  sung  in  the  two  conferences  were 
Sister  Florence  Jepperson  Madsen's  'Oh,  Lovely  Land,  America/  'My  Soul  Is  Athirst 
for  God,'  and  'If  Ye  Love  Me,  Keep  My  Commandments.'  " 


Photograph  submitted  by  Luella  T.  Wilson 


KOLOB  STAKE  (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT  CONVENTION 

January  9,  i960 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  Gren;  Nellie  Wiscombe;  Ella  Peterson; 
Sarah  Jane  Davies;  Mary  Christensen;  Maggie  Daley;  Sarah  Beardall;  Harriet  Brown. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amy  Ostler;  Harriet  Jensen;  Zelma  Christiansen; 
Edna  Lindsey;  Leila  Fullmer;  Alice  Johnson;  Eva  Bird;  Estella  Wixom;  Mary  Whiting. 

Third  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  Perry;  Agnes  Harrison;  Annie  Gividen; 
Gladys  Parry;  LaVerl  Young;  Martha  Houtz;  Olive  Whiting;  Zina  Dibble;  Eugenia  Bird. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Roka  Fackrell;  Velma  Hjorth;  Thora  Dalley;  Lilly 
Barney;  Rose  Neilson;  Martha  Whiting;  Margaret  Miner;  Mable  Brown. 

Luella  T.  Wilson,  President,  Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "At  a  Visiting 
Teachers  Convention  held  in  Kolob  Stake,  January  9,  i960,  all  visiting  teachers  were 
invited  to  become  star  teachers  for  i960.  As  they  arrived,  a  gold  star  on  a  blue  back- 
ground was  pinned  on  each  visiting  teacher.  Stake  Priesthood  authorities,  President 
Ernest  A.  Strong,  Jr.  and  advisor,  Bishop  Oliver  H.  Dalton,  were  present  and  spoke 
words  of  inspiration  and  encouragement.  The  beautiful  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These' 
was  shown,  and  two  musical  numbers  were  rendered  by  the  Sixth  Ward  Singing  Moth- 
ers. All  sisters  with  twenty-five  or  more  years  of  service  as  visiting  teachers  were  intro- 
duced by  their  respective  Relief  Society  presidents,  and  presented  with  a  pretty  blue 
potted  primrose  in  a  gold  foil  container.  Corsages  were  also  pinned  on  four  sisters  who 
had  served  over  fifty  years.  The  oldest  was  Amy  Ostler,  who  has  served  sixty-two 
years  and  is  still  active.  Refreshments  were  served  after  the  program  at  a  table  beautiful- 
ly decorated  in  blue  and  gold,  which  also  carried  the  theme  of  being  star  teachers." 

Nineteen  other  visiting  teachers  with  twenty-five  or  more  years  of  service  are  not 
represented  in  the  picture. 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1960 


Photograph   submitted  by  Mona   Brown 

TWIN  FALLS  STAKE    (IDAHO)    LEADERSHIP  MEETING  AND  WORK 
MEETING  CHRISTMAS  DISPLAY,  December  1959 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Stanger;  Blanche  Hansen;  Lucille  Poulton;  Ila  Camp- 
bell; Jean  Staley;  Mary  Cheney,  stake  work  director. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Wilda  Carlson,  stake  organist;  Donnie  Miller,  reader;  Ella 
Johnson;  Effie  Larsen;  Lois  Willis;  Marilyn  Fairbanks;  Deonne  Roberts;  Thelma  Quig- 
ley;  Norma  Larson;  Muriel  Demer;  Betty  Birrell,  stake  chorister. 

Mona  Brown,  President,  Twin  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''Our  Decem- 
ber leadership  meeting  preliminary  program  was  presented  by  the  stake  music  depart- 
ment and  told  of  Christmas  in  song  and  verse.  Following  the  departmental  meetings, 
we  all  went  into  the  work  department  to  view  the  lovely  Christmas  displays  and  have 
refreshments  served  by  the  stake  board." 


Photograph   submitted   by   Mary   G.   Jensen 

JUAB  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  WHO  FURNISHED  MUSIC  FOR 

THE  WEDNESDAY  MORNING  SESSION  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

GENERAL  CONFERNCE,  October  7,  1959 

Standing  at  the  right:  Tabernacle  organist  Alexander  Schreiner  and  Vivian  P. 
Hoyt,  director  of  the  chorus. 

Standing  in  the  foreground,  at  the  left  of  the  organ:  Will  L.  Hoyt,  Juab  Stake 
Patriarch,  and  husband  of  Mrs.  Vivian  P.  Hoyt;  Juab  Stake  President  R.  Roscoe  Gar- 
rett. 

Mary  C.  Jensen,  President,  Juab  Stake  Relief  Society,  and  her  counselors  Helen 
B.  Jones  and  Reba  C.  Mangelson,  are  standing  in  the  third  row,  center  of  the  left 
section. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


275 


Sister  Jensen  reports:  "One  hundred  sixty-five  women  participated,  their  ages 
ranging  from  twenty-three  to  eighty-nine  years.  This  group  of  women  represented 
about  1250  family  members  (husbands,  children,  and  grandchildren).  There  are  six 
wards  in  Juab  Stake  and  almost  one  hundred  per  cent  participation  of  stake  and  ward 
officers  and  class  leaders  in  the  chorus,  with  only  a  few  trained  singers  in  the  group. 
Selections  sung  were:  Trayer  Perfect/  by  Stenson,  and  'When  Mothers  Sing,'  words 
and  music  by  Vivian  P.  Hoyt.  Sister  Hoyt  has  dedicated  and  assigned  this  song  to  the 
Juab  Stake  Relief  Society,  who  are  contributing  all  proceeds  from  this  music  to  the 
building  fund  of  the  stake  and  ward  building  which  is  in  the  process  of  construction." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Claire  D.  Ord 

UNION  STAKE    (OREGON),  BAKER  SECOND  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
PRESENTS  HARVEST  THEME  AT  OPENING  SOCIAL, 

September  28,  1959 


Claire  D.  Ord,  President,  Union  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  opening 
social  for  the  Baker  Second  Ward  used  the  harvest  as  its  theme.  It  was  held  in  the 
evening,  husbands  were  invited,  and  a  lovely  harvest  dinner  was  served.  The  hall  was 
beautifully  decorated,  with  the  center  of  attention  being  a  very  large  horn  of  plenty, 
showing  an  abundant  harvest.  (The  horn  of  plenty  was  made  of  chicken  wire,  brown 
wrapping  paper,  and  a  hoola  hoop.) 

"With  the  beginning  of  the  program,  a  much  deeper  theme  was  introduced,  that 
of  the  spiritual  harvest.  What  are  we  gleaning  from  this  life  to  take  home  to  our 
Heavenly  Father?  As  each  of  the  different  departments  was  represented,  each  held  dif- 
ferent shaped  seeds  (made  of  painted  cardboard),  saying  that  attendance  at  Relief 
Society  would  aid  us  in  the  planting  and  nurturing  of  the  good  seeds  bearing  the  fruits 
of  the  qualities  we  so  desire.  As  each  sister  finished  her  preview,  she  placed  the  fruit 
bearing  a  word  which  we  could  expect  to  glean  from  her  contribution  to  Relief  Society 
in  the  coming  year. 

"The  invitations,  sent  earlier,  were  gay,  using  burlap  for  the  covers,  and  bright 
colored  yarn  and  stickers  for  the  horn  of  plenty.  This  opening  social  was  outstanding 
in  theme  and  general  beauty,  and  presented  well  to  both  the  sisters  and  their  husbands 
the  coming  year's  work  and  the  aims  of  Relief  Society.  Sister  Luella  Jordan  presides 
over  this  ward." 


276 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1960 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  C.  Hayward 


EAST  SHARON  STAKE  (UTAH)  PRESENTS  "PREVIEW  OF 
CHRISTMAS  IDEAS,"  November  5,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Hilda  F.  Stewart,  Stake  Work  Director  Counselor;  Helen  Bateman, 
Ward  Work  Director  Counselor;  Helen  Cragun,  stake  work  meeting  leader;  Lillian 
Smoot,  ward  work  meeting  leader. 

Elizabeth  C.  Hayward,  President,  East  Sharon  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On 
November  5,  1959,  the  East  Sharon  Stake  of  Provo,  under  the  direction  of  Hilda  F. 
Stewart  and  Helen  Cragun,  presented  'A  Preview  of  Christmas  Ideas.'  Each  of  the 
eight  ward  Relief  Societies  was  responsible  for  a  display.  These,  plus  two  guest  dis- 
plays, made  up  the  exhibit,  which  included  the  following  subjects:  gifts  in  music,  gift 
wrappings,  homemade  toys  and  games,  Christmas  foods,  Christmas  decorations,  inex- 
pensive gifts,  aprons,  quilts,  household  items,  and  books.  During  the  afternoon  over 
three  hundred  sisters  from  the  stake  visited  the  preview.  Arrangements  were  made 
for  ward  work  meeting  leaders  to  obtain  patterns  and  instructions  as  requested  by  the 
women  of  the  wards." 


(chanty 

his  W.  Schow 


Charity  is  the  last  loaf  —  shared; 
The  grace  to  lean;  the  will  to  lift; 
The  step  that  ends  the  second  mile; 
The  giver,  given  with  the  gift. 


Books  for 

the  Church 

Pianist 


Church  Pianist — 

Stults    1.50 

Eighteen  Hymn 
Transcriptions — 
Kohlmann  85 

Famous  Sacred 

Songs — Peery   1.25 

Melodies  For  Church 
and  Home — Shelley  ....  1.00 
More  Concert  Trans- 
criptions of  Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann    ..  1.00 
Piano   Hymn   Volun- 
taries— Lorenz    1.50 

Piano   Transcriptions 
of  Your  Favorite 

Hymns — Parsons    1.25 

Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes — Schaum    ..     .85 
Preludes,  Offertories, 
Postludes— Stickles    ..  1.25 
Sacred   Piano  Album 
for  Home  and 

Church — Gahm    1.50 

Sacred  Piano  Solos — 

Rettenberg  1.00 

Sabbath  Day  Music — 

Randolph    1.50 

Sunday  Piano  Music 

— Boston     1.25 

Tranquil  Hours — 

Presser    1.50 

Twenty-Four   Volun- 
taries— Stickles  1.50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blanl< 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please   send   the   music    indicated  above. 
□   On  Approval  □   Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 


Name  

Address    

City  &  State 


Daunes  Music 

Z I  jGmjecu**- 


15  E.  1st  South 


J  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


HAWAII  TOURS 

June  4,  June  13,  June  29,  August  8, 
November  21,  1960.  All  tours  are 
especially    planned    for   either   ship 


or  air. 


HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT 

July  29,  1960  —  2  weeks 
July  30  —  3  weeks 

NORTHWESTERN 
TOURS 

June  25,  1960  —  Two  weeks 

DISNEYLAND  TOUR 
AND  LOS  ANGELES 

June  1 1  thru  17 

EUROPE 

August  to  October 

Ask  for  folders  of  our  many  other  tours 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021    So.    23rd   East.    Salt   Lake   City,    Utah 
Phones  CR  7-6334.  AM   2-2337,   IN   6-2909 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HANDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to  bind   your  editions   into  a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you   wish   bound   to  the 
Deseret   News   Press    for    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth    Cover— $2.50;    Leather    Cover— $3.80 

Advance     payment    must    accompany    all     orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be   mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gQ>*. 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utah  f   W\^J | 

Page  277 


Southern  Tour 

April  23,  1960 
Eight    wonderful    days   —    Manti, 
Mesa,    St.    George,    and   Los    An- 
geles. 

Hawaii 

June    1960 

Mexican  Tours 

June    1960 
Also   student   tour   in    June    1960. 
Visit    Book    of    Mormon    places. 

Northwest  Tour 

June  20,   1960 

Black  Hills  Passion  Play 

July   2nd  through   9th,    1960 

Hill  Cumorah  Pageant 

July  22,  1960 

Guatemala 

Book  of  Mormon  Archeological 
Sites.  Tour  leaving  August  20, 
1960. 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460-7th  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phone:   EM    3-5229 


«_/!  oJouch  of  the   LOtvtne 


Wiima  Boyle  Bunker 

"O  ECENTLY  I  was  returning  home, 
■*■  *-*  planning  as  I  drove  along  what 
could  be  prepared  quickly  for  the  family 
dinner.  It  was  late  afternoon,  and  the 
sun  was  just  ready  to  dip  behind  the  tops 
of  the  mountains  on  the  west  of  the  Salt 
Lake  Valley.  I  had  my  car  radio  on 
listening  to  the  musical  setting  of  "The 
Lord's  Prayer."  As  the  soloist  began  to 
sing,  "For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever,"  I  glanced 
up  at  the  snow-capped  mountain  peaks 
in  the  east  where  the  setting  sun  spot- 
lighted their  whiteness,  and  in  that  fleet- 
ing moment  I  felt  a  touch  of  the  divine. 
Yes,  I  am  sure  I  would  have  appreciated 
the  beauty  of  God's  handiwork  without 
the  music,  but  combined  with  it,  it  truly 
washed  away  from  my  soul  the  dust  of 
•everyday  life. 

(Page  278 


Ji   Lshristmas  finest 
for  Jrtll  the    Ljear 

Elizabeth  C.  McCrimmon 

INSTEAD  of  saving  money  for  a 
Christmas  fund,  articles  for 
Christmas  presents  may  be  ac- 
quired throughout  the  year.  I  pick 
them  up  at  sales  when  I  am  out 
shopping,  or  stow  them  away  in  my 
Christmas  cedar  chest.  Although 
Christmas  is  often  overdone,  the 
saddest  gifts  are  those  that  aren't 
given.  There  are  lonely  and  neglect- 
ed people  who,  with  just  a  little 
more  effort,  could  be  remembered. 
It  is  a  misfortune  for  a  child  to  be 
disappointed  on  Christmas  morn- 
ing! 

So,  all  year,  when  I  go  shopping 
or  attend  sales,  I  keep  my  eyes  open 
for  exceptional  values  or  appropri- 
ate stock  for  Christmas  giving.  This, 
in  addition  to  supplying  the  needs 
of  our  immediate  family. 

In  the  spring,  winter  clothing  is 
disposed  of  at  half  price.  Summer 
clothes  are  sold  at  heavy  discount 
in  the  autumn.  I  have  found  treas- 
ures in  a  rummage  sale  and  dug  out 
antiques  at  a  secondhand  store. 

A  lingerie  shop,  closing  out,  is  a 
bonanza.  A  picture  from  one  place, 
a  frame  from  another,  combine  at- 
tractively. A  few  of  the  books  I 
buy  and  read  during  the  year  are 
stored  away  to  be  passed  on  at  holi- 
day time.  Linens  are  always  ac- 
ceptable. 

I  have  fun  at  a  ceramic  sale  in 
obtaining  figurines  for  indoors  and 
out,  and  finding  artistic  planters  for 
succulents. 

Cosmetics  and  perfumes  are 
luxuries  from  drug  store  sales.  Cos- 
tume jewelry  lends  an  exotic  note. 
Carved    leather   and    baskets    from 


A  CHRISTMAS  CHEST  FOR  ALL  THE  YEAR 


279' 


across  the  border  make  appreciated 
gifts,  sometimes  dressed  up  with 
sequins  and  velvet. 

An  elderly  lady  that  I  drive  to  the 
grocery  store  volunteered  to  make 
the  clothes  for  both  old  and  new 
dolls,  and  I  purchase  aprons,  and 
children's  clothes  at  the  Relief  So- 
ciety bazaar.  With  this,  I  help  a 
worthy  cause  as  well  as  get  good 
values. 

During  the  year  I  also  save  clean, 
pretty  boxes.  These  are  stored  one 
inside  another  to  save  room.  Christ- 
mas boxes  are  quite  expensive.  Ten 
days  before  Christmas,  when  every- 
one is  rushing  around,  I  arm  my- 
self with  a  box  of  festive  wrapping 
paper,  a  ball  of  ribbon,  and  some 
name  cards.  Leisurely  I  go  to  work 
on  the  contents  of  the  chest;  decide 
what  to  give  whom.  Won't  some 
of  the  recipients  be  surprised!  My 
idea  of  a  Christmas  present  is  a 
surprise.  Something  that  a  person 
would  not  buy  for  himself. 

I  do  not  go  into  debt  nor  im- 
poverish the  family  for  holiday 
festivities.  At  the  last  minute  I 
can  scurry  around,  dig  up  a  bottle 
of  perfume  or  arrange  a  basket  of 
fruit  for  an  invalid;  or  bake  fresh 
cookies  for  the  children. 

Then  I  have  time  to  address  the 
Christmas  cards,  and  perhaps  write 
Christmas  letters.  Sometimes  a 
letter  is  the  best  gift  of  all,  and  all 
it  costs  is  a  four-cent  postage  stamp! 


(busier    1 1 lessage 


Math  McClelland  Buik 

After  the  cross,  the  victory; 
After  the  night,  the  day. 
With  spring's  eternal  promise — 
The  stone  is  rolled  away. 


Vida  Fox  Clawson  Travel  Center 

Dear  Friend: 

If  you  are  interested  in 
HAWAII,  remember  we  have  tours 
going  every  month. 

Spring  Blossom  Tour  leaves 
April  19th  and  May  28th. 

EUROPEAN  TOUR 

I960  is  the  most  important  year 
for  a  trip  to  Europe  because  of 
the  PASSION  PLAY  at  Oberam- 
mergau,  Germany,  which  is  given 
only  once  every  ten  years.  Tour 
sails  on  June  10th.  Write  for  com- 
plete itinerary. 

HISTORIC  TRAIN  AND  BUS  TOURS 

Send  for  day  -  by  -  day  PRO- 
GRAMS —  all  Historic  Tours  will 
include  the  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT.  There  are  both  two 
and   three  week  tours. 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South   13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   DA  8-0303 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30 
to  8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays. 
Individual  help  and  instruction  by  pro- 
fessional teachers.  Call  for  reservations 
and    further   information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone   EM   3-2765 
70  North  Main         Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


{Birthday   Lsongratulattons 

One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Eunice  Lowry  Molen 
Great  Falls,  Montana 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Russell  Day 
Hunter,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Laura  G.  Brown  Nebeker 
Pleasant  Grove,   Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Wilson  Young 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.   Minnetta  Permelia  Brown 

Thorne 

Manti,  Utah 

Mrs.  Maria  P.  Thompson 
Ephraim,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Ada  DeAn  Alexander  Bonner 
Midway,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sophia  Anderson  Workman 
Francis,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nora  Meglemre 
Yakima,   Washington 

Mrs.  Mary  Rowley 
Grantsville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  Gowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Miss    Isabella   Catherine    Rogers 
Lewiston,  Utah 

Mrs.   Rhoda  Alice  Hales  Tanner 
San  Diego,  California 

Mrs.  Georgina  Toone  Condie 
Ogden,  Utah 

Page  280 


Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Albertha  Nielson  Hatch 
Riverton,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Amalia  Olson  Ungerman 
Castle  Dale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Marie  Packer  Pierce 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Fitch  Whyte 
Lethbridge,  Canada 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Inger  Ann  Thompson  Hansen 
Preston,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Giles  Cummings 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Glade  Vine 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Cummings 
Daly  City,  California 

Mrs.   Emeline   Bingham   Wood 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Van  Natta  Whipple  Shaw 
Salt   Lake   City,  Utah 


S, 


&  Cc 


omeone  o/s   coming 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Someone  is  coming 
Over  the  hill, 

Golden  her  laughter 
As  wild  daffodil. 

Someone  comes  dancing 
Over  the  land, 
A  little  catkinned  willow, 
The  wand  in  her  hand. 

Someone  who  waited 
For  winter  to  pass 
Is  singing  her  name 
In  rain  on  the  grass. 

Someone  delightful 
Advances,  we  know, 
For  in  her  footprints 
The  violets  grow. 

Rinsed  by  a  shower, 
His  flute  crystal-clear, 
The  glad  lark  is  calling, 
"April  is  here!" 


Now  in  new 

LIBRARY 
BINDINGS 

of  Fabricated  Leather 
(Fab-Lea) 


Close-up  view 

of  Fabricated  leather 

cover 


These  LDS  classics  and 
Standard  Work  are  now 
available  in  the  beautiful 
new  Fab-Lea  (fabricated 
leather)  library  bindings. 
If  you  are  building  a  per- 
manent library  collection, 
these  volumes  in  the  new 
Fab-Lea  will  be  most 
serviceable  and  enduring. 


Book  of  Mormon    2.25 

Articles  of  Faith   James  E.  Talmage 2.50 

Jesus  the  Christ  James  E.  Talmage 3.50 

m 


DeswetraBooh  Co: 


44  East  South  Temple  ••  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


Tl'lrMrMty<^w»>ijpjii[M»T(rr»r- 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple      Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed  you  will  find  □  check  □  money 
order  □  I  have  an  account.  Please  charge  for  following 
books  in  new  Fab-Lea  (fabricated  leather  bindings:) 
Amount  enclosed  $  copies  "Book  of  Mormon" 

copies  "Articles  of  Faith"        copies  "Jesus  the  Christ" 

Name 

Address 

City Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2'/?%  sales  tax. 


POC-P 


Is  your  home 
out  on  a  limb 
-  -  -  without 

mortgage  insurance? 


Some  people  —  such  as  arctic 
explorers  and  small  boys  who  build 
precariously  perched  tree-houses 
—  like  to  live  dangerously.  But 
most  of  us  prefer  to  play  it  safe 
. .  .  especially  when  it  comes  to 
home  and  family. 

There  is  only  one  thing  more 
pathetic  than  a  home  without  a 
mother  —  and  that's  a  mother 
without  a  home.  If  the  privilege 
of  living  in  a  home  while  you  are 
paying  for  it  is  worth  5%  or  6% 
interest,  then  the  knowledge  that 
your  family  will  always  have  that 
home  must  be  worth  the  additional 
1%  or  2%  that  it  costs  for  mortgage 
insurance. 

Will  you  leave  your  family  a 
home— or  just  the  memory  of  one? 
Beneficial  Mortgage  insurance 
makes  all  the  difference. 


"'Hfcn ' 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  COMPANY 
Beneficial  Life  Building 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Dept.  R  460 


Check  up  now  on  your 
householding  foresight .  .  . 

Send  for  free  folder  "The  House  That  Jack  Built 


BENEFICIAL  LIEH 


Name 


Street  or  RFD 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


City- 


Zone State. 


; 


I 


.   MR 


r^ 


cfor    lliother 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

After  these  many  years  her  lips  still  shape 
Her  words  with  a  faint  Scandinavian  mark  .  .  . 
The  native  tongue  she  spoke  for  twenty  years; 
And  now  her  hair  is  white,  which  once  was  dark 

And  heavy,  falling  to  her  firm  and  slender  waist; 
The  color  whipped  into  her  high  cheeks  by 
The  ocean  winds,  the  cold  and  Northern  clime, 
Is  faded  into  pallor;  her  slim  hands,  lie 

Quite  still,  which  once  made  lace,  and  kneaded  bread. 
Her  footsteps  are  unsure  which  one  day  ran, 
And  served  us  with  unfailing  steadiness. 
She  has  grown  old.  Age  is  the  fate  of  man. 

Yet,  still  within  my  heart  my  mother  holds 
A  spot  which  is  forever  fair  and  young; 
For  she  is  not  this  woman  aged,  alone — 
But  many  different  women,  all  unsung. 

A  friend  in  joy  and  sorrow,  and  a  nurse 
In  illness  .  .  .  gentle,  patient,  true; 
A  saint  of  understanding  in  our  pain, 
A  gay  companion  when  our  youth  was  new. 

A  keeper  of  the  home  where  all  who  came 
Found  warmth  and  food  heaped  high,  and  more, 
The  sustenance  of  strength,  her  hope,  her  faith, 
Her  kindliness  which  opened  like  a  door. 
To  all  who  needed  kindness.  Life  has  not 
Left  her  unscarred,  nor  spared  her  its  dark  tears, 
So  I,  who  have  the  meager  gift  of  words, 
Bring  her  this  gift  for  the  gift  of  all  her  years. 


The  Cover:   Mount  Elbert,  Colorado's  Highest  Peak 

Courtesy  Denver  and  Rio  Grande  Railroad  Company 
Submitted  by  Daisy  R.  Romney 

Frontispiece:  Tulip  Blossoms,  Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press. 


C/rom    ft 


ear  an 


d  Stt 


ar 


Each  month  I  look  forward  to  receiv- 
ing The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  I  always 
find  many  interesting  articles  and  pictures 
in  it.  In  the  July  (1959)  issue  is  a 
picture  of  the  Susquehanna  River.  I  find 
this  very  interesting  as  I  have  made  a 
number  of  oil  paintings  of  this  same  river. 
I  am  a  visiting  teacher  and  I  find  the 
lessons  very  interesting  and  inspiring.  I 
hope  to  be  a  subscriber  to  the  Magazine 
long  enough  to  have  my  name  mentioned 
in  the  Birthday  Congratulations — which 
will  be  many  years  from  now. 
— Lola  M.  Tetzner 

Waterloo,  Iowa 

For  some  time  I  have  desired  to 
write  and  compliment  you  on  our  lovely 
Magazine.  Like  my  husband,  I  agree  that 
it  is  one  of  the  best  magazines  published. 
And  it  has  the  very  best  stories.  It  seems 
a  long  time  to  wait  for  the  continued 
stories.  "Grandpa's  Red  Suspenders" 
(Second  Prize  Story,  February  i960)  by 
Myrtle  M.  Dean  was  so  refreshing  and 
contained  such  wisdom.  It  could  be  read 
in  every  home  where  the  commandments 
honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother  should 
be  taught.  The  poetry  is  nice  and  the 
lessons  and  editorials  are  excellent. 
—Ruth  T.  Clark 

Thornton,  Idaho 

We  have  enjoyed  the  lovely  contest 
poems  and  stories  this  year,  especially  Mrs. 
Roberts'  "Immigrant's  Child"  (first  prize 
poem),  with  its  warmth  of  subject  and 
its  timeless  style  of  expression;  and  Mrs. 
Robinson's  "The  Fishbite  Story,"  in  which 
she  has  so  adeptly  combined  childlike 
humor  with  a  moving  example  of  faith  in 
action.  The  i960  covers  are  giving  us 
some  wonderful  vicarious  journeys.  The 
lithographing  is  flawless. 

— Iris  W.  Schow 

Brigham  City,  Utah 

I  surely  enjoyed  "The  Fishbite  Story" 
(third  prize  story,  March  i960)  by  Doro- 
thy Clapp  Robinson. 

— Marguerite  McNamara 


I  loved  "The  Fishbite  Story"  by  Doro- 
thy Clapp  Robinson,  the  third  prize  story, 
March  i960.  Even  my  grandchildren  en- 
joyed it.  Her  descriptive  ability  is 
wonderful,  and  her  stories  are  so  inter- 
esting. I  am  always  happy  to  see  her 
work  in  the  Magazine. 
— Nina  Olsen 

Iona,  Idaho 


I  am  very  happy  and  thankful  that  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Hogan  is  sending  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  to  me.  I  surely  appreci- 
ate her  kindness.  I  love  to  attend  Relief 
Society  meetings.  We  are  snowbound  — 
had  no  meeting  tonight  (March  9,  i960). 
I  live  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois.  My  dear  moth- 
er was  a  friend  of  Emma  Smith,  wife  of 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  I  am  ninety- 
six  years  old  and  have  spent  many  pleasant 
hours  reading  the  Magazine.  The  story 
"A  Is  for  Apron"  (August,  September,  and 
October  1959,  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury) 
touched  my  heart.  Many  thanks  for  the 
good  Magazine. 

— Sophia  Harsch 

Nauvoo,  Illinois 

At  the  present  time  I  am  serving  as  a 
missionary  in  the  Finnish  Mission,  and  on 
a  number  of  occasions  have  had  to  speak 
in  various  meetings.  Wanting  some  ideas 
for  subjects,  I  have  turned  to  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  help,  always  finding 
such  wonderful  ideas. 

— Maxine  Kershaw 


Joensuu,  Finland 

I  wish  to  thank  you  for  the  very  won- 
derful, inspiring,  and  uplifting  lessons  we 
receive  through  Relief  Society  and  our 
Magazine.  I  continually  marvel  at  how 
these  lessons,  though  written  for  so  many, 
seem  to  speak  to  each  one  of  us  indi- 
vidually. Each  message  seems  to  be  meant 
just  for  me!  How  can  we  go  wrong  if 
we  but  heed  the  wisdom  to  be  found  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine? 
— Winnifred  Billquist 


Iona,  Idaho 


Deer  Lodge,  Montana 


Page  282 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spciford  ._-_.._  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.  Madsen       ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson        Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Afton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleine  M.  Young  Winniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor                    _-.-------_  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager - - - - - - - - - Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   47  MAY   1960  NO.    5 


(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

What  the  Gospel  Means  to  Me Irene  B.  Woodford  284 

The   Western   States   Mission  Preston   R.    Nibley  288 

Contest    Announcements — 1960    290 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  290 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest   291 

I,  Too,  Want  to  Be  Useful  Aslaug   S.    Vaieland  318 

Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1959  Marianne  C.   Sharp  325 

FICTION 

Orchids  in  the  Snow — Chapter  I  Rosa  Lee   Lloyd  293 

Second  Baby  Dorothy   S.    Romney  299 

Standing  Pat  Frances  C.   Yost  312 

The  Blue  Bowl— Part  II  Loya  Beck  321 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  282 

Sixty  Years  Ago   304 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona   W.    Cannon  305 

Editorial:  Wife  and  Mother  Marianne  C.    Sharp  306 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  335 

Birthday    Congratulations    344 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Western  States  Mission  Daisy  R.   Romney  308 

The  Golden  Years  Maggie  Tolman  Porter  310 

Not  Only  By  Bread  Dorothy   J.    Roberts  317 

Crossed  Wires  Genevieve   Van   Wagenen  319 

Annie  Maria  Spray  Steel  Makes  Many  Braided  Rugs  320 

When  Parents  Play  Ruby   Dee   Christensen  342 

POETRY 

For  Mother  —  Frontispiece  . Christie  Lund  Coles  281 

These   Small  Things  Maude   Rubin  287 

The   Native   Currant   Evelyn    Fjeldsted  287 

From  a  Canyon  Retreat  _ Pansye  H.   Powell  292 

Mother   Linnie    F.    Robinson  298 

Your  Sacred   Presence    Caroline    Eyring    Miner  307 

My  Gifts  May  H.  Marsh  307 

A  Case  for  Contrast Evalyn   Miller   Sandberg  319 

Respite  Zara    Sabin  320 

Contemplation  Catherine  B.   Bowles  324 

Pepper    Tree    Louise    Morris    Kelley  334 

Prairie  School Lula    Walker  334 

Girl    Graduate Ida    Elaine    James  340 

Beneath  a  Song  Sparrow  s  Nest  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  341 

Inheritor  of  Beauty  Vesta   N,    Fairbairn  344 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
££  »«  return  Postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  283 


What  the  Gospel  Means  to  Me 

Irene  B.  Woodford 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

THE  burning  of  two  rooms  of  Christ,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world, 
a  small  town  school  in  Can-  I  know  that  Joseph  Smith  was  the 
ada  in  February  of  1943  start-  instrument  in  God's  hands  to  re- 
ed a  sequence  of  events  which  store  the  fulness  of  the  gospel  to 
culminated  in  my  conversion  to  the  the  earth  in  these  latter  days, 
gospel.  The  combining  of  classes  The  earth  was  created  that  we, 
necessitated  by  the  fire  resulted  in  the  spirit  children  of  God  the  Eter- 
one  teacher  being  left  without  a  nal  Father,  might  each  receive  a 
room  or  students.  Since  the  neigh-  tabernacle  of  flesh  and  have  oppor- 
boring  school  in  which  I  taught  had  tunity  for  development  and  growth 
been  without  a  principal  for  two  during  a  period  of  mortal  probation, 
weeks,  this  teacher  was  asked  to  fill  While  in  this  life  we  suffer  a  spirit- 
the  position.  ual  death  by  being  shut  out  from 

A   few   days   after  his   arrival,   a  the  presence  of  God,  that  we  might 

friend  voiced  her  suspicion  that  the  learn  to  walk  by  faith.    In  due  time 

new   principal  was   a  Mormon.     I  we  also  experience  mortal  death  in 

knew  practically  nothing  about  the  the  departure  of  the  spirit  from  the 

Mormons  —  but  I  nevertheless  sin-  temporal  body.     A  Savior  was  pro- 

cerely  hoped  that  he  was  not  one  vided  who  freely  gave  his  life  that 

of  them.    However,  he  was.  we  might  live  again.     Through  his 

Our     Mormon     principal     soon  infinite    atonement    the    bands    of 

found    opportunity    to    have    some  death  are  broken,  and  we  receive 

gospel  conversation  with  me,  and  I  the  free  gift  of  resurrection  and  im- 

knew  immediately  by  the  testimony  mortality  to  enjoy  forever  the  kind 

of  the  spirit  that  he  had  the  truth,  of  life  we  have  prepared  ourselves  to 

I  felt  a  great  and  impelling  urge  to  receive. 

know  more  of  the  things  of  which         There  is,  however,  a  great  differ- 

he   spoke.     After  four   months   of  ence  between  the  immortality  given 

avidly  studying  the  gospel  and  stor-  to  all  men,  good  or  bad,  and  the 

ing   my    mind    with    its    wondrous  individual     salvation     gained     only 

truths,  I  became  a  member  of  The  through  obedience  to  the  laws  and 

Church   of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-  ordinances  of  the  gospel.    For  those 

day  Saints.  who  accept  the  atoning  sacrifice  of 

How  deeply  grateful  I  am  that  the  the  Savior  and  obey  the  gospel,  who 

Lord  blessed   me  with   the   oppor-  are  valiant  in  their  testimony  and 

tunity  of  hearing  the  gospel  of  his  faithful  to  the  end,  God  has  pre- 

beloved    Son,    Jesus    Christ.     The  pared  an  exaltation  and  eternal  glory 

knowledge  and  understanding  I  now  beyond  our  present  comprehension, 

have  of  God  and  his  divine  plan  for  Through  baptism  by  water  and  by 

the  eternal  progression  and  exalta-  the  spirit,  we  enter  the  gateway  to 

tion  of  his  children  are  the  joy  and  the  celestial  kingdom.     There  now 

strength  of  my  life.     I  know  that  must  follow  a  steadfast  pressing  for- 

God    lives    and    that    Jesus    is    the  ward  along  the  straight  and  narrow 

Page  284 


WHAT  THE  GOSPEL  MEANS  TO  ME 


285 


path  of  obedience  to  all  the  other 
laws  and  ordinances,  if  we  would 
realize  the  blessing  of  eternal  life. 

This  understanding  of  the  pur- 
pose of  life  makes  one  keenly  con- 
scious of  the  commandments  of 
God  and  their  transcendent  im- 
portance in  one's  life.  Each  of  us 
has  the  obligation  to  seek  and  know 
the  truth,  for  we  cannot  be  saved 
in  ignorance.  Consequently,  mem- 
bership in  the  Church  and  kingdom 
of  God  is  a  priceless  possession,  not 
to  be  taken  for  granted  nor  treated 
with  indifference,  for  it  is  only  with- 
in the  Church  that  we  can  receive 
the  truth  and  live  completely  in 
accordance  with  it. 

T^HE  most  glorious  and  exalting 
ordinance  to  be  received  as  we 
press  forward  in  our  progression  is 
marriage  for  eternity  in  the  temple. 
Compliance  with  this  ordinance  is 
necessary  for  the  gaining  of  exalta- 
tion. 

Companionship  of  husband  and  wife  is 
a  divinely  appointed  means  of  mutual 
betterment;  and  according  to  the  measure 
of  holy  love,  mutual  respect  and  honor 
with  which  that  companionship  is  graced 
and  sanctified,  do  men  and  women  de- 
velop toward  the  spiritual  status  of  God, 
(Quoted  anonymously  by  Louise  Y.  Robi- 
son,  "Marriage  for  Eternity,"  Archibald 
F.  Bennett:  Saviois  on  Mount  Zion,  page 
188). 

For  those  who  desire  to  attain 
unto  God's  glorious  promises,  the 
gospel  becomes  the  dominant,  mo- 
tivating force  of  life,  its  influence 
permeating  thoughts,  hopes,  aspira- 
tions, and  actions.  This  influence 
is  felt  in  the  choice  of  friends  and 
companions,  "For  intelligence  cleav- 
eth  unto  intelligence;  wisdom  re- 
ceiveth  wisdom;  truth  embraceth 
truth;    virtue    loveth    virtue;    light 


cleaveth  unto  light  .  .  .  (D  &  C 
88:40).  Living  the  gospel  brings 
control  of  appetites  and  passions, 
maintains  moral  cleanliness,  and 
leads  to  the  overcoming  of  evil 
propensities.  Through  its  refining 
influence,  Christ-like  attributes  of 
patience,  tolerance,  meekness,  kind- 
ness, humility,  long-suffering,  cour- 
age, and  righteousness  are  devel- 
oped. Through  faith,  study,  and 
prayer,  spirituality  grows. 

The  great  key  to  happiness  and  to 
personal  growth  and  development 
is  service  to  fellow  men.  King  Ben- 
jamin said,  "when  ye  are  in  the 
service  of  your  fellow  beings  ye  are 
only  in  the  service  of  your  God." 
To  live  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
truly  and  conform  our  lives  to  its 
teachings,  we  must  dedicate  our- 
selves to  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
Thus,  service  in  the  Church  is  part 
of  the  life  of  a  Latter-day  Saint. 
What  joy  we  experience  in  know- 
ing that  someone's  life  has  been 
enriched  and  blessed  through  our 
efforts!  The  happiest  families  are 
those  engaged  in  Church  work,  for 
those  who  serve  willingly  are  the 
recipients  of  peace  of  mind,  one  of 
the  priceless  blessings  of  life.  The 
reward  of  unselfish  service  has  been 
told  by  the  Lord,  ".  .  .  whosoever 
will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it:  and 
whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my 
sake  shall  find  it"  (Mt.  16:25). 

There  are  innumerable  opportuni- 
ties to  render  kind,  unselfish  service. 
There  is  first  of  all  the  home,  where 
we  dedicate  our  time  and  talents, 
our  love  and  kindness,  in  looking 
after  the  needs  and  promoting  the 
happiness  of  those  who  are  so  dear 
to  us.  There  are  the  auxiliary  or- 
ganizations of  the  Church,  such  as 
the  Primary,  Y.W.M.I.A.,  and  Sun- 
day School,  with  their  many  needs 


286 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


for  teachers  to  instruct,  inspire,  and, 
in  other  ways,  influence  for  good 
the  youth  of  the  Church. 

'TTIE  great  service  organization  of 
the  Church  is  our  own  beloved 
Relief    Society.     President    McKay 
said  of  Relief  Society: 

The  most  beautiful  and  undoubtedly 
the  most  efficient  organization  in  the  realm 
of  service,  is  the  National  Women's  Relief 
Society.  Through  this  channel,  your 
myriad  deeds  of  mercy  sparkle  like  gems 
in  a  crown  (The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
December  1958,  pp.  792-93). 

My  first  call  to  serve  in  Relief 
Society  was  as  a  visiting  teacher, 
and  my  next-door  neighbor  was  in 
my  district.  My  companion  and 
I  called  at  her  home  one  dav, 
discussed  the  message,  and  left. 
The  next  day  she  said  to  me,  "You 
have  no  idea  how  important  your 
visit  was  yesterday.  I  had  a  prob- 
lem with  a  friend,  and  I  did  not 
know  what  to  do  about  it  until  I 
heard  the  message.  It  gave  me  the 
answer  to  my  problem/' 

This  experience  made  me  appre- 
ciate more  fully  the  privilege  of 
being  a  visiting  teacher.  Other  op- 
portunities I  have  had  to  serve  in 
Relief  Society  have  brought  great 
joy  into  my  life.  The  privilege  I 
now  have  of  meeting  Relief  Society 
sisters  throughout  the  stakes  of  the 
Church  gives  me  an  association  with 
wonderful  women,  choice  spirits  of 
our  Heavenly  Father,  many  of 
whom  have  endured  trials  and  ad- 
versity and  have  held  fast  to  the 
faith.  They  are  stalwarts  of  the 
Church,  strong  in  their  convictions 
of  the  truthfulness  of  the  gospel, 
gracious  and  kind  in  their  manner. 
Such  sisters  are  a  strength  and  an 
inspiration  to  all  who  know  them. 

Still  another  great  opportunity  for 


service,  and  a  responsibility  that 
rests  upon  all  of  us  is  that  of  mis- 
sionary work.  ".  .  .  it  becometh 
every  man  who  hath  been  warned 
to  warn  his  neighbor"  (D  &  C 
88:81).  The  great  privilege  of  filling 
a  full-time  mission  or  a  stake  mission 
comes  to  many,  but  not  to  all.  This, 
however,  does  not  deprive  us  of  the 
opportunity  of  being  missionaries. 
Neither  a  stake  nor  a  full-time  mis- 
sionary ever  called  at  my  door.  I 
am  a  member  of  the  Church  be- 
cause a  working  associate  took  the 
opportunity  to  present  the  gospel  to 
me. 

A  friend  of  mine  prior  to  her  mar- 
riage worked  in  a  department  store. 
She  was  a  convert  to  the  Church 
and  had  a  strong  conviction  of  the 
truthfulness  of  the  gospel.  However, 
she  did  not  feel  that  her  co-workers 
would  be  interested  in  her  faith  and 
so  refrained  from  mentioning  it  to 
them.  Several  years  later  one  of 
these  women  came  to  her  and  said, 
"You  had  the  gospel  when  we 
worked  together.  Why  did  you  not 
tell  me  about  it?"  She  had  recently 
joined  the  Church,  but  she  regret- 
ted the  lost  years  when  she  could 
have  been  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
Church  membership.  Opportunities 
to  assist  in  the  saving  of  souls  come 
to  all  of  us,  whether  it  be  in  explain- 
ing the  gospel  to  our  next-door 
neighbor,  the  stranger  we  meet  in 
our  travels,  or  in  strengthening  our 
brothers  and  sisters  in  the  Church 
who  are  weak  in  the  faith. 

Probably  the  most  unselfish  of 
all  Church  service  is  that  of  work 
for  our  ancestors.  Many  hours, 
months,  and  years  are  spent  by  faith- 
ful and  devoted  members  of  the 
Church  in  gathering  the  records  of 
their  dead  and  performing  the  sav- 
ing  ordinances   in   their   behalf   in 


WHAT  THE  GOSPEL  MEANS  TO  ME 


287 


the  holy  temple.  The  responsibil- 
ity for  this  work  rests  upon  us  all, 
"For  their  salvation  is  necessary  and 
essential  to  our  salvation  .  .  .  they 
without  us  cannot  be  made  perfect 
—  neither  can  we  without  our  dead 
be  made  perfect"  (D  &  C  128:15). 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  em- 
phasized the  importance  of  this 
work  when  he  said,  "The  greatest 
responsibility  in  this  world  that  God 
has  laid  upon  us  is  to  seek  after  our 
dead."    Hours  spent  in  research  and 


temple  work  for  the  benefit  of  oth- 
ers not  only  develop  unselfishness 
but  also  a  great  love  for  our  fellow 
men.  It  is  a  most  rewarding  service 
that  fills  the  soul  with  peace  and 
contentment. 

I  cherish  my  membership  in  the 
Church  and  kingdom  of  God.  Hav- 
ing tasted  of  the  blessings  of  the 
gospel,  I  would  not  want  to  live 
without  it.  It  gives  purpose  to  life, 
joy  in  service  to  fellow  men,  and  the 
hope  of  a  glorious  resurrection. 


cJhese  Small  o) kings 

Maude  Rubin 

This  Bible  graced  her  marble  center  table, 
Recorded  births  —  and  marriages  —  and  death. 
Small  treasures  picture  her,  small  home-things  able 
To  speak  through  changing  years  with  gentle  breath 
Of  one  who  found  her  joy  in  simple  things  — 
Brought  her  happiness  to  children;  reared  strong  men, 
Gave  them  a  name  to  honor,  one  that  rings 
Forever  through  this  West-land.  .  .  .  Now,  as  then, 
This  clear  bell  shields  her  wreath  of  waxen  flowers  .  . 
Her  sand  glass  counts  these  hushed,  atomic  hours. 


cJhe    1  la  live   C-  arrant 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Along  the  creek  and  country  roads, 
The  rugged  native  currant  thrives 
Through  years,  through  changing  modes 
On  the  arid  wasteland  it  survives. 

The  tiny  yellow  blossoms  hold 
The  captured  sunshine  of  each  spring; 
The  fruits,  like  jewels  red  and  gold, 
Are  gifts,  and  now  the  field  birds  sing. 

And  when  the  currants  have  been  sealed, 
In  crystal  settings  in  a  row, 
Far  and  wide  in  lane  and  field, 
The  shrubs  present  a  scarlet  glow. 


cJhe    western  States    ill 


tssion 


Preston  R.  Nibley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

rFIIE  Western  States  Mission  was  organized  in  April  1907.    It  comprised 

the  States  of  Colorado,  Wyoming,  New  Mexico,  Nebraska,  and  North 
and  South  Dakota.  The  headquarters  was  established  at  Denver,  Colo- 
rado, and  Joseph  A.  McRae,  former  President  of  the  Colorado  Mission, 
was  installed  as  the  president. 

In  December  1908,  President  McRae  was  released,  and  John  L.  Her- 
rick  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  At  that  time  there  were  654  members 
of  the  Church  in  the  entire  mission.  There  were  also  ninety  full-time 
missionaries. 

President  Herrick  served  until  June  1919,  and  the  mission  grew  and 
prospered  under  his  leadership.  At  the  time  of  his  release  there  were 
5,500  members  of  the  Church  residing  in  the  mission.  A  new  chapel  and 
mission  home  had  been  erected  in  Denver. 

President  Herrick  was  succeeded  by  John  M.  Knight,  who  served  until 
March  1928.  Other  mission  presidents  who  have  followed  are:  Elias  S. 
Woodruff,  1928-1933;  Joseph  J.  Daynes,  1933-1937;  William  W.  Seeg- 
miller,  1937-1941;  Elbert  R.  Curtis,  1941-1945;  Richard  W.  Madsen  Jr., 
1945-1946;  Francis  A.  Child,  1946-1949;  Ray  E.  Dillman,  1949-1954;  A. 
Lewis  Elggren,  1954-1958;  David  S.  Romney,  1958- 

The  boundaries  of  the  Western  States  Mission  were  changed  in  1925, 


Courtesy  Denver  and   Rio   Grande  Western   Railroad   Company 
Submitted   by   Daisy   R.    Romney 

WILL   ROGERS   SHRINE   TO  THE   SUN,   CHEYENNE   MOUNTAIN 
NEAR  COLORADO  SPRINGS,  COLORADO 

Page  288 


THE  WESTERN  STATES  MISSION 


289 


Courtesy  Colorado  Advertising  and  Publicity  Company 
Submitted   by   Daisy   R.    Romney 

CLIFF  PALACE,  MESA  VERDE  NATIONAL  PARK,  COLORADO 

when  North  and  South  Dakota  were  added  to  the  North  Central  States 
Mission. 

Stakes  that  have  been  organized  within  the  mission  are  San  Luis 
(1883),  Young  (1912),  Denver  (1940),  Grand  Junction  (1955),  Albu- 
querque (1957),  Cheyenne  (1959),  and  Denver  West  (1959). 

In  1946  President  George  Albert  Smith  visited  the  Western  States 
Mission,  and  at  Pueblo  dedicated  a  monument  which  had  been  erected  in 
honor  of  the  Mormon  Battalion,  which,  one  hundred  years  previously, 
had  established  the  first  white  settlement  in  what  later  became  the  State 
of  Colorado. 

In  June  1959,  President  Antoine  R.  Ivins  made  a  tour  of  the  Western 
States  Mission  and  on  his  return  to  Salt  Lake  City  gave  the  following 
report  to  the  Deseret  News:  "He  pointed  out  that  the  mission  has  good 
leadership  in  the  districts  and  branches,  and  that  all  the  branches  are 
presided  over  by  local  members.  He  praised  the  work  of  President  and 
Mrs.  Romney  who  are  directing  the  mission/' 

At  the  end  of  December  1959,  there  were  4,390  members  of  the 
Church  in  the  Western  States  Mission,  located  in  twenty-nine  branches. 

Twenty-nine  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  629  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1959.  Daisy  R.  Romney  presides  over  the  Western 
States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  "Mount  Elbert,  Colorado's  Highest  Peak,"  was 
reproduced  from  a  transparency  submitted  by  Daisy  R.  Romney,  courtesy  Denver  and 
Rio  Grande  Western  Railroad  Company.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Western  States 
Mission,"  by  Sister  Romney,  page  308. 


Contest  Announcements — 1960 


CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  i960 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.  Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other. 

ibliza  U\.   Snow  Lroern   Contest 


HTHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and  closes  August  15,  i960.    Prizes 
will  be  awarded  as  follows : 

First  prize  .--. $40 

Second  prize $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  1961  issue  of  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  (the  birth- 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board. 

Page  290 


2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestants  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  a  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 


CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENTS— 1960 


291 


9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  commit- 
tee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 
a.  Message  or  theme 


b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  pur- 
pose of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  i960. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah. 


LKelief  Society  Short  Story   Looniest 


rpHE  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest   for   i960   opens  with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug- 
ust 15,  i960. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows : 

First  prize $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  1961.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  reserves  the  right  to  pub- 
lish any  of  the  other  stories  entered 
in  the  contest,  paying  for  them  at 
the  time  of  publication  at  the  regu- 
lar Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 


1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women — exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  General  Board — who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 


2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
The  number  of  the  words  must  appear 
on  the  first  page  of  the  manuscript.  (All 
words  should  be  counted,  including  one 
and  two-letter  words.)  A  duplicate  copy 
of  the  story  should  be  retained  by  con- 
testants to  insure  against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  writen 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  story  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or  ac- 
cepted for  publication.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  publication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 


292 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreements among  the  judges,  all  stories 
selected  for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 


In   evaluating   the   stories,   considera- 
tion will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not  later 
than  August  15,  i960. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 


»  *o*  ■»-- 


QJrom  a   (^anyon  LKe treat 

Pansy e  H.  Powell 

O  God,  from  concrete  streets  and  brick-lined  squares 

We  come  to  thee, 

Laying  beside  thy  purling  stream  our  cares, 

For  one  day  free. 

Between  these  cottonwoods  we  see  thy  sky 
A  clearer  blue; 

This  flowering  verdure  that  thy  brook  flows  by 
Takes  deeper  hue. 

The  smallest  canyon  rock,  the  aspened  peaks 
That,  encircling,  tower, 

Witness  thy  presence,  and  each  one  bespeaks 
Thy  unmatched  power. 

Now  over  all  thy  peace  broods  like  a  dove 
Upon  her  nest; 

And  not  a  jarring  sound  disturbs  what  love 
Has  surely  blessed. 

May  beauty,  peace,  and  rest  we  find  today 
Be  truly  thine, 

That  when  we  leave  here  we  may  take  away 
Something  divine! 


Orchids  in  the  Snow 


Chapter  I 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


SHARON  Haskell  opened  her 
eyes,  stretched  her  arms,  and 
looked  dreamily  at  her  be- 
loved bedroom. 

Frothy  white  curtains  criss- 
crossed her  window  where  the  early 
morning  sun  was  a  pinkish  mist;  a 
golden  filigree  tray  with  perfume 
bottles  glistened  on  her  ivory  dress- 
ing table,  and  the  long  French  mir- 
ror with  the  pink  taffeta  bow  at  the 
top,  completed  the  room  especially 
designed  for  an  adored  twenty-one- 
year-old  daughter. 

Suddenly  her  face  crumpled  and 
she  covered  it  with  her  hands.  Tears 
came  achingly.  She  was  going  away. 
She  was  leaving  all  these  precious 
things  and  the  people  she  loved; 
her  twinkling,  witty  mother,  her  big, 
generous-hearted  dad,  and  Kenny, 
her  fifteen-year-old  brother  who  was 
a  teasing  rascal  at  times  but  ador- 
able anyway,  really  adorable.  And 
Aunt  Jewel,  too.  Dear,  thoughtful 
Aunt  Jewel.  She  could  not  bear  to 
leave  them.  And  yet,  she  was  over- 
joyed to  go! 

Today  was  her  wedding  day!  Her 
dark  eyes  flew  to  the  Dresden  clock 
on  her  bed  table.  Six  o'clock.  In  two 
hours  she  would  be  in  the  temple. 
In  exactly  twelve  hours  she  would  be 
standing  beside  her  husband,  Sam- 
uel David  Wynter,  in  front  of  the 
rose-banked  mantle  downstairs  in 
the  living  room.  By  this  time  to- 
morrow morning  they  would  be  on 
their  way  to  Sun  Valley  for  their 
honeymoon.  A  little  sigh  of  joy 
whispered  through  her  tears.  Two 
weeks  alone  with  Sam  in  beautiful 


Sun  Valley  before  they  flew  to  Alas- 
ka where  they  would  make  their 
home.  Sam  had  accepted  a  position 
as  instructor  in  the  engineering 
school  at  the  University  of  Alaska 
in  Fairbanks. 

A  little  tremor  of  apprehension 
went  over  Sharry.  Aunt  Jewel  had 
warned  her  that  there  was  a  housing 
shortage  in  Fairbanks  and  that  living 
conditions  were  very  different  from 
those  in  Salt  Lake  City.  But  she 
refused  to  worry  about  it.  Aunt 
Jewel,  she  thought  tenderly,  didn't 
have  children  of  her  own,  so  she 
had  given  Sharry  and  Kenny  all  her 
pent-up  motherly  affection.  She  was 
a  professional  nurse  and  had  cared 
for  her  parents  until  they  died  last 
winter.  Sharry's  engagement,  her 
bridal  parties,  her  temple  marriage 
this  morning,  and  her  wedding  re- 
ception tonight  had  given  Aunt 
Jewel  the  joy  of  her  lifetime  to  be 
a  part  of  it  all.  She  lived  in  Shar- 
ry's  romance  and  happiness. 

Everyone  in  the  ward  loved  Aunt 
Jewel,  Sharon  thought,  and  every- 
one hoped  that  she  would  marry 
some  fine  man  now  that  she  was 
free  from  the  family  burden  she  had 
carried  since  she  was  a  young  girl. 
Aunt  Jewel  was  only  forty-four,  two 
years  younger  than  Daddy,  who  was 
her  brother.  She  was  still  slender 
and  queenly  fair,  especially  in  her 
white  cap  and  uniform.  Sharry 
wished  Aunt  Jewel  would  go  to  ward 
parties  and  have  fun  instead  of 
working  so  hard  all  day  and  staying 
home  every  night. 

"You    need    a    change,    Jewel," 

Page  293 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


Mama  had  said  one  day  last  week. 
"You  must  reach  out  for  happiness 
and  love." 

"I  know/'  Aunt  Jewel  had  an- 
swered. "I  know  I  should  go  out 
more,  Mary.  But  there  is  so  much 
to  do,  so  many  sick  people  who 
need  me.  Then  I'm  too  tired  at 
night  for  parties." 

Mama  had  nodded,  understand- 
ing^- 

"You've  been  so  loyal,  Jewel.    So 

self-sacrificing.  But  now— please  go 
out  more,  meet  new  people.  Have 
some  of  the  things  you  deserve. 
You've  earned  a  little  happiness, 
dear." 

"But  I  am  happy,  Mary!"  Aunt 
Jewel  had  protested.  "I  love  my 
work — it  is  everything  to  me." 

Mama  had  smiled  her  knowing 
little  smile. 

"No  woman  can  be  completely 
happy  who  hasn't  known  love, 
Jewel,"  she  said.  "Give  yourself  a 
chance  for  that  happiness." 

sjt    A    ajc    jic    sjc 

1VTOW  Sharon  pressed  her  tear-wet 
eyes  with  the  palms  of  her 
hands,  then  reached  for  Sam's  pic- 
ture on  her  bed  table. 

Why  did  she  love  him  so  deeply? 
she  asked  herself,  wonderingly.  He 
wasn't  exactly  handsome.  His  red 
hair  was  too  bushy.  Even  last  week 
when  he  was  honor  guest  at  the 
dinner  his  fellow  engineers  had  giv- 
en for  him,  he  was  very  well- 
groomed  in  his  new  dark  suit,  but 
his  hair  was  a  red  bush.  She  had 
never  seen  him  in  a  hat. 

Did  engineers  wear  hats  in  Alas- 
ka? she  wondered,  or  fur  caps  or 
ear  muffs?  And  would  Sam's 
bounce  off  his  head  because  of  his 
hair? 


Her  finger  lovingly  traced  the 
outline  of  his  nose  in  the  picture, 
still  a  little  crooked  where  a  base- 
ball bat  had  struck  him  when  he 
was  ten.  But  his  eyes  are  wonder- 
ful, Sharon  thought,  blue  and  hon- 
est and  genuine.  And  she  loved 
the  wide,  generous  curve  of  his 
mouth. 

"That  boy  will  always  be  good  to 
you,"  Mama  had  told  her  when  they 
became  engaged  in  April.  "He  has 
good  eyes  and  a  kind  mouth  and  a 
chin  like  the  bow  of  the  Queen 
Elizabeth.  But  don't  push  him  too 
far,  Sharry.  Don't  pout  and  want 
your  own  way  all  the  time.  Men 
with  bushed-up  red  hair  and  chins 
like  that  have  a  will  of  their  own, 
even  when  they  love  as  tenderly  as 
Sam  does." 

Yes,  she  thought,  Mama  is  right. 
Sam  has  a  will  of  his  own.  She 
had  seen  him  angry  only  twice  in 
the  year  they  had  gone  together, 
and  both  times  had  been  her  fault. 
She  had  sulked  because  he  had  been 
gone  so  long  on  a  consulting  job 
with  the  Twin  Mining  Company  in 
Colorado.  She  had  been  jealous 
because  his  work  was  so  important 
to  him.  From  now  on  she  would 
take  Mama's  advice  and  not  argue 
with  him  about  it. 

She  held  the  picture  close  to  her 
heart,  remembering  what  her  chum 
Marge  Barlow  (who  was  to  be  her 
maid  of  honor  tonight)  had  written 
on  the  card  with  her  wedding  pres- 
ent: "May  your  life  together  be  a 
path  of  roses." 

Oh,  Marge,  she  thought,  as  she 
placed  the  picture  back  on  the  bed 
table  and  put  on  her  robe,  our  life 
will  be  a  path  of  roses.  How  can  it 
help  being  so  when  we  love  each 
other?  Sam  is  the  man  who  carries 
my  world  on  his  shoulders. 


ORCHIDS  IN  THE  SNOW 


295 


\  knock  on  the  door  brought  her 
head  up  sharply.  That  would 
be  Mama,  of  course. 

"Come  in!"  she  called  gaily. 
Mama  must  not  know  she  had  been 
crying.  But  it  was  Kenny,  tanned 
and  lean  in  his  bathing  trunks.  His 
blond  hair  was  a  damp  stubble. 

"Hi,  bride!"  he  called,  impishly, 
tossing  a  big  rubber  tire  wet  from 
the  pool  toward  her.  She  flopped 
back  on  the  bed,  struggling  to  hold 
the  tire. 

"Kenny!"  she  gasped. 

He  grinned. 

"Just  wanted  to  know  if  you're 
in  condition  for  Fairbanks,  Alaska. 
It's  rugged  up  there.  I've  been  read- 
ing about  that  little  burg  you're 
going  to  live  in.  Or  should  I  say 
ice-burg?" 

Sharon  pushed  the  tire  to  the 
floor  and  jumped  to  her  feet. 

"Take  that  thing  out  of  here! 
Why  can't  you  act  like  a  gentleman 
on  my  wedding  day?" 

Kenny  sat  down  on  her  satin 
slipper  chair  and  looked  around  the 
room. 

"Think  I'll  make  this  my  work- 
shop when  you're  gone.  I  can  re- 
pair television  sets  right  in  this 
room." 

"Kenny  —  please.  Don't  be  so 
mean,"  she  coaxed.  "This  will 
always  be  my  room.  You  know  that. 
This  is  my  home,  you  are  my  broth- 
er, and  I  love  you  even  though  you 
are  unbearable." 

"Your  home  will  be  Fairbanks, 
Alaska,  after  today,"  he  insisted. 
"Fairbanks,  Alaska,  where  you  can 
have  a  big  gray  wolf  for  a  pet,  while 
Sam  is  off  on  his  snowshoes  search- 
ing for  gold  mines  in  the  white  icy 
spaces." 

"Wait    until    I'm    gone.     You'll 


wish  you  had  said  something  nice 
to  me,"  Sharon  insisted. 

"Like  what?"  he  teased. 

"You  might  say  I  have  been  a 
sweet  sister  to  you,"  she  answered 
patiently.  "You  might  remember 
certain  little  favors  I've  done  while 
you  were  growing  up.  I'll  remem- 
ber every  little  thing  about  you, 
Kenny.  The  first  day  you  went  to 
school  when  you  were  six  and  I  was 
thirteen,  and  you  cried  before  Mama 
came  in  and  I  didn't  tell  about  it." 

He  jumped  to  his  feet. 

"Kid  stuff!"  he  scoffed.  "Sisters 
always  think  they're  so  grown-up. 
Does  Sam  know  that  you  cry  when 
you're  alone  in  the  dark  or  when 
your  hands  get  cold?  Does  he  know 
you've  never  been  away  from  home 
without  Mom  or  Dad  or  me?" 

"Oh,  you!  Sam  wants  me  just 
the  way  I  am." 

His  young  eyes  sobered. 

"Sam  is  twenty-nine,"  he  said,  as 
though  he  had  been  thinking  it 
over.  "He's  used  to  roughing  it  on 
long,  hard  engineering  jobs.  He's 
used  to  living  in  a  trailer  or  a  tent. 
He'll  expect  a  real  woman  to  keep 
house  for  him,  and  what'll  he  get? 
A  doll  baby  who  doesn't  even  iron 
her  own  blouses!" 

"Why,  Kenny  Haskell!  You  get 
out  of  here  right  now  or  I'll  call 
Mama." 

"That's  right,"  he  teased  again. 
"Call  Mama.  You  always  call  for 
Mama.  Who'll  you  call  for  in  Alas- 
ka?" 

He  lifted  the  tire  and  opened  the 
door. 

"You  better  wake  up,"  he  added 
significantly.  "This  book  I'm  read- 
ing says  that  part  of  Alaska  where 
engineers  go  is  our  last  frontier. 
You  might  have  to  live  on  caribou 


296 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


meat  or  clean  fish  or  shoot  bears. 
And  learn  to  can  moose,  because 
beefsteak  is  three  dollars  a  pound 
up  there!" 

''Don't  be  ridiculous!"  she 
laughed,  but  her  heart  turned  over 
and  was  suddenly  very  quiet.  Some- 
where deep  inside  of  her  she  remem- 
bered that  Sam  had  said  how  high 
the  cost  of  living  was  in  Alaska. 
"It  won't  be  an  easy  life,  darling. 
And  you  may  have  to  stay  alone  at 
times  while  I'm  away  on  consulting 
trips.  Alaska's  great  mining  and 
metalurgical  resources  are  of  great 
value  to  the  country.  Some  of  my 
work  will  be  secret.  But  we'll  work 
it  out,  sweetheart.  We'll  have  each 
other  and  that's  what  counts." 

TZENNY  closed  the  door  with  a 
little  bang.  She  stood  there 
listening  as  he  bounced  the  tire 
down  the  hallway.  Then  she  real- 
ized that  Kenny  was  worried  about 
her  going  to  Alaska.  His  impishness 
was  just  an  act  to  hide  the  real  way 
he  felt.  He  had  even  taken  time  to 
read  books  about  the  place  where 
she  and  Sam  would  live.  That  was 
more  than  she  had  done,  she 
thought  with  a  guilty  pang.  She 
had  been  too  happy  and  too  busy 
preparing  her  trousseau,  having  her 
announcement  party,  and  arranging 
for  the  wedding  reception  after  their 
marriage  which  would  be  in  the 
temple  this  morning. 

Her  eyes  went  quickly  to  the 
clock.  Almost  six-thirty.  She  didn't 
have  time  to  worry  over  what  Kenny 
had  said  about  wolves  or  snowshoes 
or  caribou  meat  or  cleaning  fish. 

She  must  bathe  and  dress  and 
brush  her  hair  until  it  shone  like  a 
black  pony's  coat.  That  was  how 
Sam  described  her  hair  and  she 
loved   the   way   he   looked    at   her 


when  he  said  it;  as  though  he  was 
marrying  the  most  beautiful  girl  in 
the  world  and  nothing  else  mat- 
tered. 


sis    sis    #    sje    s}c 


A 


T  six  o'clock  that  evening,  Shar- 
on walked  down  the  stairway. 
Everything  was  crystal  white  and 
beautiful.  She  could  hardly  breathe 
for  the  lump  in  her  throat.  Fresh 
dewy  flowers  smiled  at  her  from 
every  nook  and  corner  of  the  down- 
stairs 

She  met  Sam's  eyes  and  took  her 
place  in  the  reception  line  by  his 
side. 

"My  wife!"  he  whispered  in  his 
deep,  tender  voice.  "I  love  you, 
darling." 

All  the  glory  of  love  was  in  his 
eyes  as  they  met  hers. 

"My  husband,"  she  whispered 
back,  "I  love  you,  too." 

This  was  the  moment  she  had 
dreamed  of  and  planned  for  ever 
since  the  night  in  April  when  she 
had  promised  to  be  his  wife.  This 
was  the  dream  come  true. 

Smiling,  gracious  guests  streamed 
past  the  wedding  party  saying  the 
chosen  words  of  praise  that  every 
bride  and  groom  love  to  hear  and 
remember.  Soft  music  from  the 
string  trio  on  the  patio  was  a  lullaby 
of  enchantment.  Sharry's  heart 
lifted  and  sang  with  the  joy  of  it  all. 
No  night  had  ever  been  so  beautiful, 
no  bride  had  ever  been  so  loved  and 
loving.  She  closed  her  eyes  in  a 
wave  of  gratitude  to  her  Heavenly 
Father.  She  would  remember  every 
moment  of  her  wedding  day  forever 
and  ever. 

Sharon  started  in  surprise.  Kenny 
was  standing  before  them.  He 
looked  very  grown-up  in  his  dark 
trousers    and    cream-colored    coat. 


ORCHIDS  IN  THE  SNOW 


297 


Even  his  black  bow  tie  was  perfect- 
ly straight. 

'There's  a  call  from  Alaska,  Sam," 
she  heard  him  say.  "Some  man 
from  the  University  wants  to  talk 
to  you.  He  savs  it's  very  impor- 
tant/' 

Sam's  heavy  brows  drew  together 
as  he  looked  at  Sharry. 

"Sorry,  darling.  You'll  have  to 
excuse  me  a  minute." 

"But,  Sam!"  she  touched  his  arm. 
"You  can't  leave  now.    You  can't." 

"I  have  to,"  he  said  simply.  "No 
one  would  call  me  unless  it  was  an 
emergency." 

Sharry's  eyes  widened  as  she 
watched  him  walk  away.  How  could 
he  do  such  a  thing  at  their  wedding 
reception  with  dozens  of  people 
watching  them!  How  could  he  leave 
her  at  a  time  like  this? 

Marge  Barlow,  her  maid  of  honor, 
slipped  her  arm  around  her. 

"Take  it  easy,  hon,"  she  coaxed. 
"He'll  be  back." 

"I  could  die,  Marge,"  she  said, 
tightly,  "just  for  an  old  telephone 
call." 

"But  it  must  have  been  urgent," 
Marge  insisted.  "You  married  a 
man  who  has  a  job  to  do,  remem- 
ber?" 

CHARRY  felt  her  anger  mount- 
ing in  her.  Sam  always  put  his 
work  and  duty  above  everything. 
But  now  he  had  a  wife  and  she  must 
come  first.  She  would  insist  that 
Sam  not  answer  their  telephone 
while  they  were  on  their  honey- 
moon in  Sun  Yallev. 

She  glanced  at  others  in  the  line. 
Of  course  they  were  wondering  why 
Sam  had  left  her  like  this.  Daddy 
and  Mama  were  whispering  together 
with  Sam's  parents,  and  there  was  a 
ripple  among  the  bridesmaids. 


Marge  nudged  her. 

"Now  be  good,"  she  coaxed. 
"Here  he  comes." 

"That  didn't  take  long,"  he  said, 
as  he  took  his  place  in  time  to  greet 
the  Sherman  Browns. 

After  they  had  moved  on,  Sam 
turned  to  Sharry.  His  blue  eyes 
were  serious. 

"Listen,  honey,  I  wish  this  could 
wait,  but  it  can't.  There  is  a 
special  meeting  for  all  mining  and 
metalurgical  engineers  scheduled  for 
next  Saturday.  We'll  have  to  leave 
on  the  first  plane  out  of  here.  The 
meeting  is  of  national  importance." 

Sharry  felt  the  words  beating 
against  her  heart.  Sam  was  telling 
her  they  must  give  up  their  honey- 
moon in  Sun  Valley! 

"No!"  she  heard  herself  saying 
in  a  strange,  tense  voice.  "You 
promised,  Sam.  Two  weeks  alone 
in  Sun  Valley.     You  promised/" 

"Look  at  me,  darling,"  he  plead- 
ed. "You  know  I  want  those  two 
weeks  as  much  as  you  do.  Do  you 
think  this  is  easy  for  me?" 

She  could  not  answer.  Her  eyes 
flickered  away  from  his,  and  her 
mouth  drooped  into  a  pout.  Then 
she  saw  Mama  looking  at  her, 
warninglv.  It  was  as  though  she 
was  saving:  "Don't  pout  or  want 
your  own  way  all  the  time.  Don't 
push  him  too  far,  Sharry." 

She  took  a  long,  quivering  breath 
as  she  turned  her  eyes  back  to  Sam. 

"It's  all  right,"  she  said.  "I  — 
understand  how  it  is." 

"That's  my  sweetheart!"  he 
sighed  gratefully.  "I  knew  you 
would  be  a  real  trooper,  honey.  I'll 
make  it  up  to  you.  You  know  I 
will!" 

"I  know,  dear,"  she  said,  trying 
to  smile. 

She  swallowed  hard.     Sam  must 


298 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


not  see  her  cry,  she  thought  bravely. 
She  must  live  up  to  what  he  ex- 
pected of  his  wife.  She  had  to  learn 
how  to  be  a  real  wife  now.  He  was 
her  husband  and  she  loved  him  with 
all  her  heart.  But  her  hands  trem- 
bled as  she  pressed  her  bouquet 
against  her  breast. 

"I  hope  I  catch  your  bouquet," 
Marge  whispered.  ''It's  almost 
time  to  throw  it,  Sharry." 

Sharry's  hands  closed  possessively 
around  it.  She  wanted  to  keep  it 
fresh  and  lovely  like  this  forever. 
Some  brides  didn't  throw  their 
bouquets  any  more,  so  why  should 
she?  It  was  an  old-fashioned  cus- 
tom, and  she  didn't  want  to  do  it. 

A  half  hour  later  as  she  started 
up  the  stairway,  she  was  still  hold- 
ing it  closely. 

The  rooms  were  crowded  with 
guests.     She  could  feel  the  eyes  of 


everyone  on  her,  especially  the 
yearning  eyes  of  the  bridesmaids 
and  the  unmarried  women. 

She  turned  slowly.  She  must 
share  her  happiness.  Mama  and 
Daddy  had  taught  her  that  when 
she  was  a  little  girl.  Maybe  if  she 
threw  her  bouquet  it  might  make 
someone  very  happy,  hoping  to  be 
the  next  bride. 

Sharon  lifted  it  high  above  her 
head,  calling  gaily  as  she  threw  it 
into  the  crowd  below: 

"Here  it  comes,  lucky  you!" 

There  was  a  grasp  of  wonder. 
Sharry  stared  down  at  the  upturned 
faces.  Pale,  golden  Aunt  Jewel,  her 
eyes  like  newborn  stars,  was  hold- 
ing Sharry's  bouquet  in  both  hands 
as  though  she  couldn't  believe  any- 
thing so  wonderful  could  happen  to 
her! 

(To  be  continued) 


TTlotk 


ler 


Linnie  F.  Robinson 


This  hour  has  not  come  suddenly,  but  slow 
And  steady  paced.    The  clock  divides  my  life 
Into  small  intervals,  and  by  these  I  know 
The  outline  of  your  days  as  mother — wife. 
For  time  is  measured  by  remembered  things, 
And  by  events  where  children  grow— 
And  things  less  tangible  through  faith  alone, 
But  things  that  children  need  to  know. 

I  never  knew  if  doubt  assailed  your  day, 
Or  if  discouragement  pressed  like  a  sword; 
You  taught  us  how  to  labor  and  to  pray 
And  helped  us  want  to  learn  and  keep  his  word. 
I  knew  security  through  your  blessed  eyes, 
And  if  I  follow  you  I  will  be  wise. 


Second  Baby 

Dorothy  S.  Romney 


HELGA  hummed  a  small  tune 
as  she  went  about  the  task  of 
putting  fresh  linen  on  young 
Mrs.  Sturm's  bed.  It  wasn't  that 
she  was  so  happy  that  early  after- 
noon, but  more  to  keep  up  her  cour- 
age, that  she  sang. 

She  stopped  for  a  moment  in 
front  of  the  open  window  to  view 
the  landscape,  now  bright  with 
spring  blossoms.  Spring  is  spring, 
she  thought,  and  saw  the  daffodils 
nod  their  agreement  in  the  slight 
breeze  —  and  always  just  as  new 
every  year. 

Her  thoughts  came  back  to  her 
present  problems.  She  had  taken 
this  case  with  misgivings. 

"I'll  not  be  taking  the  Sturm 
case,"  she  had  told  Dr.  Merritt, 
when  she'd  heard  Laura  Sturm  was 
expecting  a  second  baby.  "My  meth- 
ods are  much  too  old-fashioned  — 
she  would  never  put  up  with  the 
likes  of  me."  Helga  liked  her 
patients  to  be  happy. 

"Now,  Helga,"  the  doctor  had 
cajoled  her,  patting  her  ample  shoul- 
der, "you're  not  going  to  let  one 
young  woman  scare  you  out,  are 
you?  Not  after  twenty  years  of  suc- 
cessfully caring  for  the  new  mothers 
of  our  town,  and  bringing  up  six 
fine  children  of  your  own?" 

He  looked  at  her  over  the  top  of 
his  glasses  in  a  way  he  had.  A  young- 
looking  forty-one,  Helga  suspected 
this  was  a  trick  he  had  invented  to 
appear  older  and  sterner  to  his 
patients. 

When  she  didn't  say  anything, 
but  simply  stood,  looking  doubtful, 
the  doctor  continued:  "Just  because 


Laura  Sturm  is  a  registered  nurse  is 
no  reason  to  back  down.  You'll  see 
that  the  old  and  the  new  methods 
mix  very  well  —  although  Laura  is  a 
bit  on  the  strict  side,"  he  added, 
honestly. 

"All  right,  I'll  try."  Helga  had 
thrown  up  her  hands,  helplessly. 
She  might  have  known  she  couldn't 
refuse  a  case  for  Dr.  Merritt. 

"Good,"  Dr.  Merritt  had  said, 
with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  "I  was 
sure  I  could  count  on  you." 

So  here  Helga  was,  firmly  en- 
trenched in  the  Sturm  household, 
with  the  new  mother  expected  home 
within  a  few  hours.  In  spite  of  all 
her  past  experience,  Helga  was  flut- 
tery  as  a  mother  hen  trailing  her 
first  brood  of  chicks. 

When  the  bed  was  made  up  to 
her  satisfaction,  Helga  tiptoed  into 
the  nurserv  to  make  sure  that  four- 
year-old  Jimmie  was  safely  asleep  for 
his  nap. 

"Looks  like  a  wee,  pink  angel," 
she  murmured. 

She  had  discovered  in  the  three 
days  she  had  been  caring  for  Jimmie, 
that  this  wasn't  quite  the  case  — 
that  he  was  as  full  of  energy  and 
capable  of  as  much  mischief  as  any 
sturdy  child  his  age. 

He  was  curled  up  in  a  soft  little 
ball;  one  chubby  hand  was  tucked 
under  his  cheek,  and  a  halo  of  yel- 
low curls  was  framed  on  the  pale 
pink  of  the  freshly  ironed  pillow- 
case. 

OELGA  heard  the  back  door  open 

and  went  into  the  kitchen.     It 

was  Fred,  Laura's  husband,  and  he 

Page  299 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


had  a  load  of  groceries  in  a  box 
which  he  set  down  on  the  table. 

"Hello,  Helga,  how  are  things  go- 
ing?" he  asked 

"Why,  just  fine,"  she  answered. 
He  was  easy-going  and  affable,  and 
Helga  had  taken  an  immediate  lik- 
ing to  him,  and  had  at  once  felt 
comfortable  in  his  presence. 

"My  wife  and  the  new  baby  will 
be  home  at  about  five  o'clock  this 
evening,"  he   announced  proudly. 

"I  hope  everything  will  be  to  her 
liking."  Helga  had  heard  from  sev- 
eral sources  that  Laura  was  not  only 
strict  with  Jimmie,  but  most  par- 
ticular about  her  housekeeping. 

"Oh,  I'm  sure  it  will  be,"  he 
answered  quickly.  "I  had  a  house 
to  show  out  this  way,  and  thought 
I'd  drop  in  with  some  groceries.  I'll 
see  you  tonight."  He  went  out  and 
closed  the  door  quietly. 

"Such  a  nice  young  man,"  Helga 
remarked. 

As  yet  she  hadn't  met  Laura 
Sturm,  a  comparative  newcomer  to 
town.  She  had  come  to  the  Sturm 
home  a  few  hours  after  Laura  had 
left  for  the  hospital,  but  from  the 
list  of  things  to  do  tacked  up  on 
the  kitchen  bulletin  board,  Helga 
decided  the  reports  of  Laura  weren't 
exaggerated. 

"My  land,"  she  declared,  as  she 
took  another  look  at  the  list,  "I 
wouldn't  be  surprised  if  she  put 
starch  in  her  own  bath  water."  Being 
clean  was  fine,  but  to  Helga's  way  of 
thinking,  there  was  a  limit  to  every- 
thing. 

The  house  looked  spotless,  and 
since  there  was  nothing  more  to  do 
right  now,  Helga  decided  she  would 
rest  for  a  moment.  She  sat  down 
in  the  living  room  and  picked  up  a 
Reliei  Society  Magazine  from  the 
tabletop.     She    depended    on    her 


Magazine  for  guidance  in  the  little, 
everyday  things  of  life,  as  well  as  the 
bigger  issues,  and  was  glad  to  see 
that  Laura  was  numbered  among  the 
Magazine's  subscribers. 

Helga  had  taken  but  two  deep 
breaths  and  opened  the  cover,  when 
she  heard  Jimmie  in  the  nursery. 

My  goodness,  she  thought,  he 
even  wakes  up  with  a  bang. 

She  gave  him  cookies  and  milk  in 
the  patio,  then  let  him  play  in  the 
sand  box  outside.  He'll  get  rid  of 
some  of  that  excess  energy,  she  told 
herself. 

But  he  quickly  tired  of  this  and 
came  in  demanding  that  Helga  read 
a  story.  She  found  a  rhyming  book, 
and  they  were  just  comfortably  set- 
tled when  Jimmie  cried  "Mommie, 
Mommie." 

Sure  enough,  Helga  saw  a  car 
draw  up  in  front  of  the  house.  She 
hadn't  realized  that  it  was  nearing 
five  o'clock. 

She  hurried  to  the  door  and  ac- 
cepted the  baby  from  Fred,  who 
then  went  back  to  the  car  to  assist 
his  wife. 

T^HE  baby  was  sweet  and  healthy 
looking,  and  Helga  took  him 
into  her  heart  immediately,  as  she 
did  all  her  charges.  He  was  com- 
fortably asleep.  She  was  careful 
not  to  awaken  him  as  she  put  him 
down  gently  in  his  crib. 

He'll  be  no  trouble,  she  told  her- 
self. 

Laura  and  Fred  came  in. 

Helga  looked  at  Laura,  and  her 
heart  melted  within  her.  This  was 
not  at  all  the  starched  person  she 
had  expected  to  see.  The  curve  of 
her  mouth  was  sweet,  as  she  smiled 
a  bit  weakly  at  Helga,  and  her  brown 
eyes  were  gentle  looking. 

She  did   smell  slightly  too  anti- 


SECOND  BABY 


301 


septic,  but  that  was  probably  due  to 
her  stay  in  the  hospital. 

Jimmie  bounded  over  and  threw 
his  arms  around  his  mother's  knees. 

"Not  now,  darling,"  she  said,  "let 
Mother  get  settled,  then  she'll  have 
some  time  for  you  —  and  dorit 
touch  the  baby." 

Helga  saw  his  lower  lip  tremble, 
as  he  turned  and  ran  into  the  nurs- 
ery. 

The  poor  lamb,  she  thought,  he's 
waited  all  day. 

She  almost  forgot  him  in  the 
bustle  and  hurry  of  getting  the  new 
patient  settled.  Fred  had  gone  out 
on  a  late  appointment,  and  after 
giving  Laura  a  light  supper,  Helga 
supervised  the  baby's  feeding. 

She  had  little  time  to  think  of 
anything  else  until  Laura  suddenly 
asked:  "Where's  Jimmie?" 

Helga's  heart  sank.  "Must  be 
in  the  nursery,"  she  replied,  and 
made  an  immediate  departure  in 
that  direction. 

He  was  there,  all  right,  curled  up 
in  a  little  heap  in  the  middle  of  the 
bed  and  sobbing.  "Go  'way,"  he 
cried,  when  he  saw  Helga  approach- 
ing. 

"There,  there,"  Helga's  arms  went 
about  the  little  figure,  as  he  yielded 
to  her  comforting  tone.  She  had 
him  at  once  ensconced  on  her  ample 
lap  in  the  rocking  chair. 

"Jimmie,"  his  mother  called, 
"come  here  to  me." 

"No,  I  won't,"  was  his  answer. 

"Jimmie,"  in  a  more  severe  tone. 

Helga  put  him  down,  took  his 
hand,  and  gently  led  him  into  his 
mother's  bedroom. 

"I  want  no  more  of  this  crying," 
Laura  began.  "You're  the  big  broth- 
er now,  and  you'll  love  the  baby  just 
as  much  as  we  do,  once  you  get 
used  to  him." 


Oh,  dear,  thought  Helga,  that's 
all  wrong.  He's  too  young  to  under- 
stand what  she  means.  He  needs 
love  and  reassurance,  not  an  expla- 
nation. 

"Put  him  to  bed,  until  he  can 
behave,"  Laura  said,  her  face  sud- 
denly too  pale. 

Helga  closed  the  nursery  door, 
grateful  for  a  chance  to  try  to  com- 
fort the  boy.  She  once  more  took 
him  onto  her  lap  and  rocked  him. 
In  a  short  time  the  crying  ceased 
and  he  was  fast  asleep. 

QHE  put  him  down  on  the  bed, 
threw  a  light  cover  over  him, 
then  went  quietly  into  the  kitchen 
through  the  hall.  There  was  still 
dinner  to  be  served  to  Mr.  Sturm. 

He  came  in  presently,  looking 
very  tired.  Helga  served  him  his 
meal  in  the  breakfast  room,  and  sat 
down  with  him  to  eat  her  own. 

After  greeting  Helga  he  inquired 
about  his  wife  and  the  baby. 

"Haven't  heard  a  sound  in  there 
for  the  past  half  hour,"  Helga  an- 
swered him.  "I  believe  they  are 
both  asleep/' 

"How  did  Jimmie  like  the  new 
brother?"  he  asked  presently. 

"He  got  no  more  than  a  peek  at 
him,"  was  her  evasive  answer.  Mr. 
Sturm  looked  tired  enough,  she  de- 
cided, without  having  to  worry  over 
the  fact  that  his  son  had  cried  him- 
self to  sleep. 

"Laura  tries  so  hard  to  be  a  good 
mother,"  he  began,  then  stopped. 

Helga  longed  to  say  something 
comforting,  but  couldn't  find  quite 
the  right  words. 

"If  she  could  just  learn  to  relax," 
were  his  next  faltering  words.  "You 
see,  she  herslf  was  brought  up  by 
distant  relatives  who  were  far  too 


302 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


busy  to  pay  her  much  attention,  or 
even  to  take  her  to  church.  ..." 

"AJommie,  Mommie"  Jimmie 
called  just  then. 

"I'll  fetch  him,"  said  Helga. 

She  brought  Jimmie  into  the 
kitchen.  He  was  rosy-cheeked  and 
smiling,  and  apparently  had  forgot- 
ten that  there  was  an  usurper  to  be 
dealt  with. 

"Hi,  young  man/'  his  father 
greeted  him,  and  then  asked  in  a 
quieter  tone  of  voice,  "how  do  you 
like  your  new  brother?" 

It  was  very  still  in  the  wide  kichen. 

"Hes  not  my  brother,"  Jimmie 
finally  declared. 

"Come  here,  son,"  his  father  said. 
He  took  Jimmie  onto  his  lap.  "What 
say  we  let  mother  take  care  of  the 
new  baby,  and  you  and  I  will  take 
care  of  each  other?  After  all,  we're 
the  men  of  the  family."  He  waited, 
tensely. 

A  long  silence  followed,  in  which 
Helga  wondered  if  Fred  fully  rea- 
lized how  impossible  it  was  for  a 
four-year-old  to  give  up  his  mother. 

"No,"  Jimmie  protested,  fighting 
hard  to  keep  back  the  tears,  "I'm 
not  a  man,  I'm  a  little  bov." 

Helga  longed  to  take  him  in  her 
arms,  but  all  she  did  was  give  him 
some  bread  and  butter. 

"Come  now,"  she  said  cheerfully, 
"sit  over  here  and  eat,  then  Helga'll 
read  you  a  story  before  you  go  back 
to  bed." 

This  served  as  a  diversion,  and  the 
stiff  little  body  relaxed  somewhat. 
He  moved  to  his  own  chair  and  be- 
gan eating.  Soon  father  and  son 
were  chatting  happily  away  together. 

Now  that's  what  I  like  to  see, 
Helga  told  herself,  as  she  went  about 
the  task  of  clearing  up  the  supper 
things. 


Tomorrow  she  would  corner  Dr. 
Merritt  and  see  if  he  could  help 
her  with  this  problem. 


3^       5^      5|£      5jS 


LJELGA  didn't  see  Dr.  Merritt  the 
next  day,  however.  He  called 
and  inquired  about  his  patient,  then 
told  Helga  there  was  a  slight  out- 
break of  "flu"  in  town  and  he'd  be 
kept  busy. 

"Let  Laura  get  up  for  an  hour 
or  so  today,"  he  told  her. 

She  couldn't  bother  him  with  her 
problem  now,  with  an  epidemic  on 
his  hands. 

It  was  while  she  was  on  her  way 
back  to  the  bedroom  that  she  got 
her  idea.  It  might  cost  her  her 
reputation  as  a  reliable  nurse,  at  least 
in  Laura's  opinion,  but  it  was  well 
worth  trying. 

Accordingly,  after  Fred  had  gone 
to  work,  Helga  gave  Jimmie  his  color 
book  and  crayons  on  the  kitchen 
table.  She  needed  to  keep  him 
there.  So  far  he  had  refused  all 
invitations  to  visit  the  newcomer. 

As  the  baby's  bathtime  drew  near, 
Helga  wondered  if  she  had  the  cour- 
age to  go  through  with  her  plan. 
One  look  at  Jimmie's  forlorn  little 
figure  convinced  her  that  she  did, 
however. 

"I'll  take  the  bathinette  into  the 
kitchen  and  give  the  baby  his  bath 
out  there,"  she  told  Laura,  with 
quickened  heartbeat.  "It's  warmer. 
I'll  put  your  chair  out  there  —  doc- 
tor's orders  are  that  you  get  up  to- 
day." 

"Well,  all  right/'  Laura  agreed, 
slowly. 

Helga  arranged  everything  as 
quickly  as  possible.  Out  of  the 
corner  of  her  eye  she  saw  Jimmie 
making  furtive  glances  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  activity.  She  almost  held 


SECOND  BABY 


303 


her  breath  for  fear  he  would  bolt 
before  her  purpose  was  accom- 
plished. 

Helga  had  the  baby  undressed 
and  all  ready  to  bathe. 

"Dear  me,"  she  said,  and  hoped 
her  tone  sounded  convincing  to 
Laura,  "I've  forgotten  the  wash- 
cloth." 

"I'll  hold  him  while  you  get  it," 
Laura  said,  a  trifle  impatiently. 

"No,  no,  Jimmie  can  run  and  get 
it  for  me/'  said  Helga. 

Jimmie  looked  up  at  the  sound  of 
his  name. 

"Please  Jimmie,  Helga  needs  your 
help,"  she  said.  "Bring  me  that 
washcloth  from  Mother's  room.  It's 
right  there  on  that  little  table." 

TIMMIE  slowly  laid  down  his  cray- 
^  on,  went  into  the  bedroom,  and 
returned  with  the  washcloth,  handed 
it  to  Helga,  and  went  back  to  his 
coloring  without  a  word. 

"Thank  you,  darling,"  she  said. 

"Gracious  me,"  she  said  shortly, 
"how  can  I  ever  be  so  forgetful  to- 
day? Jimmie,  will  you  run  into  the 
bedroom  and  get  that  can  of  baby 
powder?  On  the  table  where  you 
found  the  washcloth,  and  it  has  a 
big  red  cross  on  it.  You  can't  miss 
it." 

This  time  Jimmie  didn't  hesitate. 
He  was  in  and  out  of  the  bedroom 
in  no  time,  and  instead  of  going 
back  to  his  table,  he  stood  a  few 
feet  away  from  the  bathinette  and 
watched. 

"Thank  you,  Jimmie,"  Helga  said, 
"you're  a  real  helper." 

She  looked  at  him,  and  his  face 
was  radiant.  He  stood  very  still, 
as  if  not  daring  to  breathe. 

There  was  just  one  more  article 
she  had  foigotten  to  bring  out  of 


the  bedroom.  That  was  the  baby's 
clean  blanket. 

She  was  beginning  to  lose  cour- 
age. Laura  must  know  by  this  time 
that  she  was  up  to  something  — 
either  that,  or  she  would  think  Hel- 
ga was  the  most  inefficient  practical 
nurse  in  Plumas  County. 

She  looked  at  Laura.  Laura's  eyes 
were  fixed  on  Jimmie,  as  though  she 
were  seeing  him  for  the  first  time. 

"Come  over  here  and  see  mother, 
Jimmie  dear."  Laura's  voice  was 
soft  and  controlled. 

Jimmie  ran  to  his  mother. 

Laura's  eyes  met  Helga's  over  the 
top  of  her  son's  head.  A  look  of 
complete  understanding  passed  be- 
tween them. 

After  that  there  was  a  long,  bliss- 
ful interval,  with  Helga  still  fussing 
over  the  now  peacefully  sleeping 
baby,  and  Jimmie  and  Laura  com- 
fortably talking  it  out  together  in 
each  other's  arms. 

Helga  looked  at  them  and  sighed. 

Her  mind  went  back  to  those  first 
years  after  her  husband,  Ned,  had 
died.  She  recalled  the  many  times 
she  might  have  been  completely 
lost  had  it  not  been  for  the  strength 
of  her  Church  teachings,  the  things 
she  learned  in  Relief  Society,  and 
an  occasional  talk  with  her  kindly 
bishop. 

At  that  very  moment  she  appoint- 
ed herself  official  Grandmother  to 
the  Sturm  family. 

She  would  see  that  Laura  had 
plenty  of  time  to  attend  her  meet- 
ings. We'll  grow  wise  together,  she 
thought  with  a  smile.  There's 
always  something  new  and  interest- 
ing to  learn. 

She  picked  up  the  baby  carefully. 

I'll  just  have  to  fetch  my  own 
blanket,  she  thought  happily. 


Sixty    Ljears  lYLgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  1,  and  May  15,  1900 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

of  All  Nations" 

VOLUME  TWENTY-EIGHT:  This  number  of  the  paper  closes  Volume  28  and 
our  patrons  and  friends  of  the  dear  little  home  paper  are  reminded  that  it  is  a  good 
time  to  renew  subscriptions.  .  .  .  The  women  of  Zion  are  greatly  indebted  to  the 
Exponent  for  aid  in  their  undertakings  in  organizations  and  industries  and  many  other 
ways  too  numerous  to  mention.  .  .  .  There  is  no  good  reason  in  these  days  of  prosperity 
why  the  sisters  should  not  patronize  their  own  paper.  One  dollar  a  year;  they  would 
never  feel  it,  it  does  not  amount  to  ten  cents  a  month,  nor  yet  two  cents  a  week;  and 
yet  the  dear  sisters  who  do  appreciate  the  paper  often  say  there  are  single  articles  .  .  . 
that  are  worth  more  than  a  dollar  to  them. 

— Editorial 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG'S  BIRTHDAY:  The  ninety-ninth  anniversary  of  Brigham 
Young's  birthday  (June  1,  1801)  is  to  be  made  a  day  of  rejoicing  and  elaborate  cere- 
mony, and  it  is  eminently  fitting  that  it  should  be  so,  that  all  the  people  of  Utah  and 
the  adjoining  country  may  remember  this  great,  good  and  wise  man  who  builded  not 
only  for  his  own  people  and  followers  but  for  the  world  and  generations  yet  to  come; 
who  opened  up  the  desert  and  cultivated  the  land  and  colonized  in  the  midst  of 
this  .  .  .  uninhabited  region.  .  .  . 

— E.  B.  W. 

EMBRYO 

I  feel  a  poem  in  my  heart  tonight 

A  still  thing  growing; 
As  if  the  darkness  to  the  outer  light 

A  song  were  owing  .  .  . 
A  something  vague,  and  sweet,  and  sad; 

Fair,  fragile,  slender; 
Not  tearful,  yet  not  daring  to  be  glad, 

And  oh!  so  tender.  .  .  . 

— Lydia  D.  Alder 

REPORT  FROM  MARICOPA  STAKE  AT  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF 
RELIEF  SOCIETY: 

The  first  speaker  was  Pres.  M.  A.  Hakes,  Maricopa  Stake,  she  reported  the  society 
throughout  in  good  condition  and  the  sisters  full  of  good  works.  "We  live  a  long  way 
from  headquarters,  we  have  to  travel  [hundreds  of  miles]  to  come  to  Conference. 
In  our  place  we  have  only  one  hundred  and  thirty  white  people  and  six  hundred 
Lamanites.  The  government  has  established  a  school  for  them  and  erected  a  fine 
building.  .  .  .  We  have  many  young  women  who  have  joined  our  society.  We  have 
to  seal  up  our  wheat  in  tin  cans  in  order  to  keep  it.  .  .  . 

— E.  B.  Wells,  Sec. 

ADVERTISEMENT:  90%  of  American  women  wash  dishes  three  times  a  day. 
If  you  are  one  of  these,  wear  a  pair  of  "Goodyear"  Rubber  Gloves  and  always  have 
soft,  white  hands.  Sent  by  mail  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  $1.59.  Agents  wanted. 
M.  F.  Reese  Supply  Co.,  Setauket,  N.  Y. 

Page  304 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


PROWN  PRINCESS  MICHI- 
KO,  of  Japan,  the  twenty-five- 
year-old  commoner  with  whom 
Crown  Prince  Akihito  fell  in  love 
on  the  tennis  courts,  gave  birth  to 
a  son,  heir  apparent  to  the  Japanese 
throne,  on  February  twenty-third. 
The  nation  rejoiced  and  all  street 
cars  hoisted  rising  sun  flags.  Thou- 
sands of  "Banzais"  were  shouted. 

JEAN  BROWNING  MADEIRA, 

American-born  diva,  is  now  the 
leading  contralto  of  the  Metropoli- 
tan Opera  Company,  New  York 
City.  She  has  also  appeared  at 
La  Scala  in  Milan,  at  the  Brussels 
World  Fair,  and  in  Vienna,  Bay- 
reuth,  and  other  cities.  She  is  par- 
ticularly famous  for  her  roles  as 
Carmen,  and  as  Amneris  in  "Aida." 

TN  the  Winter  Olympic  Games  at 
Squaw  Valley,  California,  Maria 
Gusakova,  Liubov  Baranova,  and 
Radya  Eroshina— all  Russians— won 
the  gold,  silver,  and  bronze  medals, 
respectively,  in  the  women's  cross- 
country skiing  contest.  In  down- 
hill women's  skiing,  Heidi  Biebel, 
of  Germany,  won  the  gold  medal; 
Penelope  Pitou,  of  the  United 
States,  the  silver;  and  Traudl  Hech- 
cl,  of  Austria,  the  bronze.  In  the 
giant  slalom,  Penelope  Pitou  of  the 
United  States,  lost  to  Yvonne 
Ruegg,  of  Switzerland  by  one-tenth 
of  a  second.  In  the  ladies'  skating, 
Carol  Heiss,  of  the  United  States, 


won  the  gold  medal,  with  Sjoukje 
Dykstra,  of  the  Netherlands,  win- 
ning the  silver,  and  Barbara  Roles, 
of  the  United  States,  the  bronze 
medal. 

pRINCESS  MARGARET  ROSE 

of  Great  Britain,  sister  of 
Queen  Elizabeth  II,  is  engaged  to 
Anthony  Armstrong-Jones.  The 
fiance  is  an  artist-photographer  who 
has  taken  many  pictures  of  the  royal 
family.  The  Queen  and  the  people 
in  general  seem  to  approve  highly 
of  the  match. 

pLIZABETH  JENKINS,  English 
novelist  and  biographer,  is  the 
author  of  Jane  Austen  (Grosset  and 
Dunlap  Publishers),  an  authorita- 
tive and  scholarly  study  of  the  life 
and  works  of  Jane  Austen  who  is 
regarded  by  many  critics  as  Eng- 
land's greatest  woman  novelist.  Her 
literary  accomplishments  are  vividly 
etched  against  the  background  of 
her  times  (1775-1817). 

TESSAMYN  WEST  is  a  Quaker 
wife,  mother,  and  writer,  whose 
collection  of  short  stories  about 
Quakers,  The  Friendly  Persuasion, 
is  delightful  reading,  especially  help- 
ful in  giving  an  insight  into  the 
hearts  of  this  people  who  have  made 
a  great  contribution  to  the  life  of 
America.  Jessaniyn  West  writes 
with  delicacy,  artistry,  and  deep 
poignancy. 

Page  305 


EDITORJA 


VOL.  47 


MAY  1960 


NO.  5 


ire 


and   II Loth 


A  mother  in  the  home  has  the 
dual  role  of  being  a  mother  to 
her  children  and  a  wife  to  her  hus- 
band, and  each  must  be  fulfilled 
well,  if  the  children  are  to  be  given 
the  most  satisfactory  rearing.  There 
are  two  things,  at  least,  of  which 
children  are  keenly  aware.  To  a 
young  child  his  world  seems  bound- 
ed by  his  mother's  smile  or  frown 
but,  at  the  same  time,  as  he  grows, 
the  atmosphere  of  the  home  may 
cause  him  to  rest  in  securitv  or 
shrink  within  himself  as  a  protection 
from  an  undefined  feeling  of  the 
clashing  of  wills  and  interests. 

Sometimes  a  mother  who  is  giv- 
ing loving  and  tender  care  to  her 
children  mav  not  realize  their  sen- 
sitivity to  the  relationship  between 
herself  and  her  husband.  A  wife 
who  studies  the  desires  of  her  hus- 
band and  seeks  to  make  his  home  a 
place  of  joy  and  comfort  to  him  is, 
at  the  same  time,  establishing  an 
atmosphere  of  love  and  understand- 
ing in  the  home  which  will  give  the 
feeling  of  security  she  wishes  her 
children  to  have.  The  world  seems 
a  place  of  dread  to  a  child  who 
hears  quarreling  or  bitter  words  be- 
tween his  dear  parents,  or  who 
hears  his  mother  criticize  his  father 
or  the  father  criticizes  the  mother. 

It  is  not  sufficient  to  give  atten- 
tion to  a  husband  until  children 
arrive  and  then  decide  that  the 
attention  from  henceforth  will  be 
devoted  to  the  children.  The 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  at  an  early 
meeting  of  Relief  Society: 

Page  306 


%er 


.  .  .  exhorted  the  sisters  always  to  con- 
centrate their  faith  and  prayers  for,  and 
place  confidence  in  their  husbands  whom 
God  has  appointed  for  them  to  honor.  .  .  . 
You  need  not  be  teasing  your  husbands 
because  of  their  deeds,  but  let  the  weight 
of  your  innocence,  kindness,  and  affection 
be  felt,  which  is  more  mighty  than  a 
millstone  hung  about  the  neck;  not  war, 
not  jangle,  not  contradiction,  or  dispute, 
but  meekness,  love,  purity  —  these  are 
the  things  that  should  magnify  you  in  the 
eyes  of  all  good  men. 

Let  this  Society  teach  women  how  to 
behave  towards  their  husbands,  to  treat 
them  with  mildness  and  affection.  When 
a  man  is  borne  down  with  trouble,  when 
he  is  perplexed  with  care  and  difficulty, 
if  he  can  meet  a  smile  instead  of  an 
argument  or  a  murmur — if  he  can  meet 
with  mildness,  it  will  calm  down  his  soul 
and  soothe  his  feelings;  when  the  mind 
is  going  to  despair,  it  needs  a  solace  of 
affection  and  kindness  (D.  H.  C.  IV,  pp. 
604-605;  606-607.) 

It  may  not  be  easy  for  a  young 
wife  to  follow  the  words  of  the 
Prophet,  but  the  more  nearly  she 
conforms  and  overcomes  her  own 
selfish  interests  the  more  joy  she 
will  have.  The  Prophet  spoke 
eternal  truth  and  a  humble  accep- 
tance of  his  words  and  a  growing 
obedience  to  them,  bring  their  own 
reward. 

If  a  young  Latter-day  Saint  wife 
prepares  herself  for  the  proper  re- 
lationship toward  her  husband  from 
the  time  of  their  temple  marriage 
by  obeying  this  advice  from  the 
Prophet  of  the  Lord,  she  will  create 
a  home  atmosphere  in  which  her 
children  may  develop  righteously 
and    be    favored    to    develop    their 


EDITORIAL 


307 


potentialities.  With  a  wife  main- 
taining this  attitude  of  love  and 
understanding,  the  husband  will 
usually  reciprocate  with  love  and 
understanding,  and  a  sure  founda- 
tion for  marriage  will  begin  to  be 
established  which  will  grow  in  sta- 
bility and  strength  with  the  passing 
years  —  a  foundation  on  which  their 
children  may  rest  secure,  providing 
them  with  assurance  to  solve  their 
own  problems  as  they  arise. 


Part  —  and  a  basic  part  of  being 
a  proper  mother  includes  the  proper 
husband-wife  relationship.  The 
father  provides  the  physical  shelter 
for  his  family,  but  only  he  and  the 
wife  together  can  provide  the  prop- 
er atmosphere  of  the  home.  Into 
a  home  of  love  permeated  by  con- 
sideration the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
will  be  invited  to  dwell,  to  lead  fam- 
ily members  into  all  righteousness. 

-M.  C.  S. 


Ljour  Sacred  [Presence 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

Sweet  memories  like  scented  flowers  now 

Bring  back  your  sacred  presence  once  again. 

And  I  can  feel  your  cool  hand  on  my  brow 

As  I  was  wont  to  in  my  childhood  when 

A  fever  raged.     At  sunset  when  the  sky 

Is  golden,  I  can  hear  you  say,  "Take  note 

How  gold  shames  garish  red,  and  ever  try 

To  be  demure  and  modest."  Once  you  wrote 

Above  my  mirror  so  I'd  surely  see, 

"Be  true  to  self,  my  daughter;  you  will  find 

Respect  from  others  starts  with  you."     Your  knee 

Became  my  altar  where  I  learned  the  kind 

Of  faith  that  set  me  on  the  narrow  way 

And  helps  me  know  my  Maker  when  I  pray. 


I  fill    \£lftS 


May  H.  Marsh 


Before  me  lie  the  lovely  gifts 
That  came  on  Mother's  Day — 
The  silken  scarf,  the  stone-set  pin, 
The  scented  rose  bouquet. 

And  with  each  gift  a  little  card, 
With  words,  "I  love  you  so, 
Your  life  has  been  my  guiding  star 
That  led  the  way  to  go." 


I  gaze  again — the  silken  scarf 
May  be  threadbare  some  day; 
Rose  petals  wither,  fall,  and  die, 
And  luster  fades  away. 

But  gifts  of  love,  from  heart  to  heart, 
So  like  a  golden  tie, 
Bind  love  on  earth,  live  on  and  on — 
Such  gifts  can  never  die. 


iriecipes  Q/rom  the    Vl/estern  States    lllisston 

Submitted  by  Daisy  R.  Romney 

Western  Rocky  Mountain  Rainbow  Trout 

12  oz.  trout,  8  to  10  oz.,  2  eggs 

when  boned  %   cup  milk 

corn  meal  or  flour 

Clean  trout,  season  with  salt  and  pepper,  then  dip  in  corn  meal  or  flour.  Then, 
if  desired,  dip  from  flour  to  light  batter  of  eggs  and  milk  mixed  together  well. 

Saute  in  bacon  fat  or  oil,  placing  the  skinned  side  up,  if  boned,  for  even  browning, 
but  place  skinned  side  down  on  serving  plate. 

Serve  with  julienne  almonds. 

Blanch  almonds  in  boiling  water,  remove  to  cold  water  and  skin.  Sliver  with 
knife  and  brown  evenly  in  butter.  Add  lemon  juice  and  a  little  salt.  Place  down  the 
center  of  the  trout.     Serve  with  parsley,  drawn  butter,  and  bacon  strips. 

To  bone  trout: 

With  a  sharp  knife  start  from  head,  slip  under  rib  bone,  work  down  the  bone  to 
back  bone,  to  tail.  Start  on  the  other  side  and  with  the  knife,  do  the  same,  clip  bone 
off,  leaving  head  and  tail  in  place.    Open  trout  out  flat  and  prepare  as  above. 

Slices  of  Colorado  Beef  Tenderloin 

(Created  for  President  Eisenhower  during  his  stay  at  the  Summer  White  House) 

3  lbs.  Colorado  beef  tenderloin,  sliced  6  green  onions,  fiinely  chopped 

12  baby  carrots  1  lb.  mushrooms,  sliced 

%   lb.  butter  or  substitute  Vz   clove  garlic 
!4   c.  cooking  oil 

Melt  butter  and  oil  in  hot  frying  pan.  Season  slices  of  beef  with  salt  and  pepper 
and  brown  them  in  the  hot  mixture,  so  that  beef  is  still  rare.  Remove  beef  to  baking 
dish.     In  frying  pan,  simmer  onions,  garlic,  and  mushrooms  for  five  minutes. 

Demiglace  ingredients: 

1  lb.  veal  bones  1  stock  celery 

1  lb.  beef  bones  1  large  onion 

1  large  carrot 

Cut  vegetables  into  small  pieces,  and  add: 

1  bay  leaf  1  c.  cooking  oil 

Vz   c.  flour  1  bunch  parsley  or  stems,  cut  fine 

Put  oil  in  roasting  pan,  add  beef  and  veal  bones  and  vegetables.  Roast  for 
twenty  minutes,  uncovered,  at  3500  Add  flour,  bay  leaf,  parsley,  and  cook  until  brown. 
Add  one  gallon  water,  salt  and  pepper,  cook  until  fluid  is  reduced  to  one  quart.  Strain. 
Add  the  one  quart  of  demiglace  and  simmer  one  hour.  Pour  the  sauce  over  slices 
of  beef;  lay  the  carrots  (cooked  until  tender  and  buttered)  on  top  of  beef.  Heat 
and  serve.    Yield:  six  servings. 

Page  308 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  WESTERN  STATES  MISSION  309 

Colorado  Rocky  Ford  Cantaloupe  Salad 
(Grown  only  in  this  area  and  a  favorite  with  the  people) 

Cut  Cantaloupe  in  half.     Remove  seeds  and  crisscross  or  ruffle  edges. 

Fill  with  Colorado  fresh  peaches,  sliced  or  in  balls,  seedless  grapes,  banana  slices, 
pineapple  chunks,  or  other  seasonable  fruits,  such  as  strawberries.  Top  with  a  sprig 
of  mint.    Chill  and  serve  with  a  Princess  Dressing. 

Princess  Dressing  is  made  by  using  a  mayonnaise  base,  adding  a  small  amount  of 
currant  or  grape  jelly  for  color,  and  folding  in  whipped  cream  flavored  with  honey  to 
suit  taste. 


2  c.  pinto  beans 

Vi    lb.  rind  of  pork 

4  tbsp.  molasses 


Baked  Colorado  Pinto  Beans 

i  tsp.  mustard 
salt  to  taste 
onion,  if  desired 


Cook  beans  until  almost  soft.  Score  the  salt  pork  rind  and  place  in  the  bottom 
of  a  casserole.  Cover  with  the  beans,  molasses,  mustard,  a  little  salt,  and  onion,  if 
desired.  Put  remaining  salt  pork  on  top  with  rind  up.  Cover  dish  and  bake  slowly 
for  several  hours,  adding  more  water  if  necessary.  Near  the  end  of  baking  time,  re- 
move cover,  and  brown  on  top.  Cook  beans  in  soaking  water  to  save  the  vitamin  B1 
or  thiamine. 

Variation:  Pour  a  tomato  sauce  over  the  pinto  beans  previously  cooked  with  the 
salt  pork.  Sauce  is  made  by  cooking  stewed  tomatoes  with  a  few  celery  leaves,  bay 
leaf,  or  other  seasoning.  Strain  and  thicken  with  i  tbsp.  butter  and  2  tbsp.  flour  to 
1  c.  strained  tomatoes, 
cheese  and  brown. 


Mix  together  and  bake  until  heated  through.    Top  with  grated 


Mile-High  Cake  Recipes — 5,280  Feet  Altitude 
Burnt-Sugar  Cake 


Vi  c.  shortening 

1  lA  c.  sugar 

2  egg  yolks 

3  tbsp.  burnt  sugar  syrup 
1  tsp.  vanilla 


2/4  c.  sifted  cake  flour 

1  Ys  tsp.  baking  powder 

Vi  tsp.  salt 

3A  c.  cold  water 

2  egg  whites,   %   c.  sugar 


Cream  shortening  and  sugar,  add  beaten  egg  yolks,  add  sifted  flour,  baking  powder, 
salt,  vanilla,  alternating  with  cold  water  and  burnt  sugar  syrup.  Beat  egg  whites  until 
foamy,  adding  !4  c.  sugar  and  beat  until  stiff.  Fold  into  batter.  Bake  in  two  9" 
layer  pans,  greased  and  floured,  at  37  5  °  oven  for  25  to  30  minutes. 

Burnt  sugar  syrup:  Stir  and  melt  slowly  in  skillet,  one-half  cup  sugar.  Allow 
it  to  brown  slightly.  Add  one-half  cup  boiling  water  and  cook  until  smooth.  Cool 
before  using. 

For  cake  flour:  Add  two  tablespoons  corn  starch  to  one  cup  of  all-purpose  flour 
and  sift  thoroughly. 


310 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1960 


White  Cake 


Vi  c.  shortening 

1  !4  c.  sugar 

l  c.  minus  i  tbsp.  milk 

4  egg  whites 


2  c.  sifted  cake  flour 

2  tsp.  baking  powder 

i  tsp.  salt 

i  tsp.  vanilla 


Soften  shortening,  add  sugar  gradually,  then  add  dry  ingredients,  alternating  with 
milk.  Beat  egg  whites  stiff,  but  not  dry.  Fold  carefully  into  batter,  add  vanilla.  Bake 
in  two  round  8"  greased  cake  pans,  lined  with  greased  wax  paper.  Bake  at  37  50  for 
30  to  35  minutes. 


The  Golden  Years 


Maggie  Tolman  Porter 


THE  full  life  of  a  man  is  con- 
sidered to  be  three  score  and 
ten.  If  we  accept  this  as 
standard,  then  all  the  years  above 
seventy,  we  shall  call  the  Golden 
Years. 

Just  how  are  we  to  spend  this 
precious  bonus? 

Far  too  many  of  us  spend  it  in 
self-pity,  discouragement,  vain  re- 
grets; and  too  many  of  us  dwell  only 
in  the  past,  with  no  plans  for  the 
present  or  the  future. 

When  we  have  no  longer  a  goal 
to  reach,  no  ambition  to  achieve, 
no  interests  to  take  our  time  and 
efforts,  we  may  become  senile,  for 
we  cannot  remain  static.  We  must 
progress,  or  we  retrogress.  In  simple 
words,  if  we  wish  to  keep  all  our 
faculties,  we  must  use  them.  A 
muscle  soon  becomes  weak  and 
flabby  if  we  cease  to  exercise  it.  So 
it  is  with  the  mind;  if  we  cease  to 
use  the  faculties  God  has  given  us, 
we  retrogress. 

During  the  Golden  Years  life 
may  be  filled  with  desires  to  achieve 
and    accomplish    things    for   which 


one  had  no  time  while  rearing  sons 
and  daughters.  Then  each  day  and 
hour  seem  shorter,  more  precious 
than  the  yesterdays.  It  seems  that 
there  is  a  gleam  of  a  diamond-stud- 
ded dawn  as  each  golden  day  is 
born.  The  desire  to  accomplish 
keeps  us  young. 

This  formula  for  growing  old 
gracefully  has  been  of  great  worth. 

Of  greatest  importance  is  to  make 
your  peace  with  God.  Cherish  the 
testimony  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ, 
truly  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  that  he  was  resurrected;  that 
we  will  live  after  death.  Know  that 
he  hears  and